《Rain Revert》 Chapter 1: [ Misfortunate Accident ] Chapter 1: [ Misfortunate Accident ] ¡°Whenever I''m late, could you please do the opening preparations?¡± A man in his thirties asked Rain. ¡°Sure, no problem. But is it really okay to give a key to a student who only works part-time? There''s no guarantee I won''t do anything bad, right?¡± Rain answered. He was still 16 years old, still a high school student, only working due to financial problems. He was working at a restaurant and at the same time, a bar called [ Heaven¡¯s Rest ] as an apprentice chef/waiter/ and sometimes bartender of a friend he had known for a long time. He was an orphan, discarded when he was a child inside a trash bin, fortunately, some kindly found him and took him to the authority, which put him in a small time orphanage. He had a good life but when he entered high school, he decided to separate and lived for himself to become independent. As means of supporting his life and studies, Rain work on many establishments. Due to that he somehow became learned in many life skills, works and such¡­ ¡°Hoho. I''m sure Rain won''t do those kinds of things, right?¡± The man in front of him was Glen Robert, the owner of [ Heaven¡¯s Rest ]. He had met him since way back when he was still in the orphanage. Glen was one of the Sponsors of the Orphanage¡­ he was well-known in this area as a kindly and generous person. Faced with the dashing smile displayed by Glen, Rain felt rather anxious and unsettled. Such responsibility had made him rather nervous at the same time happy for the trust. ¡°Still, aren''t there university kids who work part-time as shopkeepers too? There were also regulars¡­¡±The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°Nah, you¡¯re good enough. I trust you more than them¡­¡± He answered. Rain couldn¡¯t do anything and just accept it. After which, while carrying his bag pack, Rain made sure that the shop was already locked tight that even a rat can¡¯t find his way in when he left. In the way, he saw a convenience store and decided to drop by for a bit and bought some cup noodles which would become his next lunch/dinner for several days. It¡¯s a bit unhealthy but¡­ it¡¯s the fate of a poor man. *Ding! Dong!* The electronic sliding door sounded when Rain left the store, with him bringing a plastic bag filled with cup noodles and some energy bars. While walking towards his rundown apartment, which he had managed to acquire for only a cheap price ( Due to rumors of some not-good-to-hear stories ), Rain spotted a black colored snake slithering through the street. He noticed it despite the darkness because of its shining under the dim streetlight. Rain was startled at the unusual animal that shouldn¡¯t be seen in the center of the city. As Rain was trying to pretend that he didn¡¯t see anything, ¡°Woah!¡± Suddenly in front of him, a black cat jumps out causing some of his cup noodle¡¯s to spill out from the plastic. Its golden feline eyes stared at him while growling. ¡°Easy girl,¡± Rain mumbled as he slowly picked up to scattered cup noodles. *Kwak! Kwak!* Following the sounds, Rain noticed a group of black birds hovering above him. Although because of the Darkness which the dim street light wasn¡¯t helping at all, he couldn¡¯t see quite clearly, still Rain could recognize those types of birds as easy as recognizing panties over briefs. Just from those cry, anyone would immediately know that they were none other than; Crows. ¡°Full list of unlucky signs ey?¡± Rain couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. What¡¯s with this day? He had noticed since this morning, he was rather unlucky. Stepping in dog crap just after leaving the house, almost run down by a car, scolded by the teacher for things he hadn¡¯t done which were in fact was his seat mate¡¯s fault, as well as sliding on the floor when he was working, being splashed with water when two lovers were having a quarrel¡­ haa, what a weird day¡­ As Rain was sighing bitterly from his misfortunes while turning right, he hasn¡¯t discovered the incoming doom. He only noticed when he was hit by the light and before he could react, he felt as if he was rammed by something and was sent flying¡­ On his blurry vision, all he could see was a front face of a truck with its lights glaring at him¡­ Truck-sama?!That was the last thing that crossed his mind before losing consciousness. ... ... ... ... Hey guys, this is a new story and if you want to read ahead, you can visit myPatreon! XD It''s already at 25th chapter... Chapter 2: [ Welcome to Another World! ] ¡°Where am I?¡± The first words he had made upon waking up. Rain found himself, lying at the top of a stone pedestal, an altar of some sort. It has strange engraving that looked like Hieroglyphics from Egypt¡­ which he wasn¡¯t really familiar with. The stone pedestal was filled with strange pictures of animals and monster looking creatures and stuff¡­ ¡°How did I get here?¡± That was the second question of the day. And the third one? ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be dead already?¡± Three questions that might answer other questions he had in mind¡­ well, those are the priorities still¡­ What happened to him? Rain raised his upper body and sat on the stone pedestal. The whole place was covered by darkness and for some reason; Rain can still see a bit despite having no light existed in this place. Although it¡¯s extremely dim, from his estimate still that shouldn¡¯t be possible, being there no light existed. He seemed to be inside a huge cave since above him were stalactites looking sharp rocks. ¡°Just what is going on¡­¡± Rain wanted to freak out but he knows that this was not the time to freak out. He tried organizing the information he currently had. He should be dead, killed in Action, hit by a truck, period. ¡­ And even if he miraculously survived that collision, he should be in a hospital, bandaged, lying in a soft hospital bed and had a beautiful nurse taking care of him ¨C it would be good if it¡¯s blonde¡­ But it wasn¡¯t that fact and instead, it was a cold stone pedestal with no beautiful and sexy nurse in sight¡­ What a tragic reality¡­ Should be dead¡­ waking up in an unknown strange place¡­ 3 possible answers:
  1. This was a hallucination or a dream¡­
  2. He was now currently in the land of the dead and this was the entrance to hell¡­ of course, he wanted to be in Heaven at least¡­ but everyone knows that devils are beautiful and sexy so, Hell is good enough, in any case, he wasn¡¯t a good person when he was living¡­
And lastly,
  1. A bit clich¨¦d, but he was transported to another world¡­
Let¡¯s erased the first possibility since even a lucid dream can¡¯t be this realistic¡­ Rain muttered to himself as he touched the stone pedestal and felt the rough and coldness from it. Second has some chance of being true but, it¡¯s sorrowful to accept the fact that he had already passed on without even having a girlfriend¡­ heck, he didn¡¯t even manage to hold hands with a beautiful girl¡­ scratch that¡­If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. So the last one has the highest possibility. Besides, one most important factor that confirmed this possibility was that: ¡­ ¡­ Truck-sama is the one who hit him!!! As someone living in a highly technological era and can use internet-ish ability ¨C no one didn¡¯t know about the infamy of Truck-sama who send people whether they liked it or not to another world! As Rain was satisfied with his conjecture, at this moment, A voice suddenly echoed inside his mind. [ Entering New World ....... Callsign confirmed...Coordinate axis fixed .....Confirming Host Compatibility.... ] What? What? ¡°Who¡¯s there?! Where are you!?¡± Rain was alarmed and immediately stood up, surveying the surrounding. But he couldn¡¯t see anything, whether it¡¯s due to darkness or it was because there was really nothing¡­ [ Downloading Archives¡­ 10%...30%...49%...63%...75%... ] Rain suddenly felt an acute sense of pain. As if something was invading his mind forcefully, an enormous amount of data had almost made his mind crashed¡­ followed by it was an intense headache like his mind was being squeezed. [ ¡­ 88%... 93%... 98%...100%... Downloading Complete. ] Thankfully, it only lasted a few minutes or else Rain wondered if he would become an idiot if it still continued a few minutes longer. [ Launching Program Sylphy Systema¡­ ] [ Good Morning Master! ] A cold mechanical voice rang out inside his mind. ¡°Who? Wait, you¡¯re in my head?¡± Rain exclaimed. There again, the mechanical voice answered. [ Affirmative! I am the most advanced, most epic, and most beautiful support system... Sylphy Systema... ] ¡°So,¡± Rain took a deep breath, calming his tense and excited nervous that caused his useless anxiety. ¡°Are you my, you know support in this world? More like am I in another world?¡± [ Affirmative! This world is completely different from the Master¡¯s original world¡­ This is the world of world of swords and magic¡­ in terms of technology and culture, this world is way behind than the Master¡¯s original world. ] [ And I was created to support the Master in his life in this world¡­ Master, please say [ Status Open ] ] ¡°¡­ Status Open¡­?¡± Ding! [ Rain Revert Lv1 Strength: H10 Endurance:H11 Dexterity:H15 Agility:H13 Mana: H5 Title: Lost Child Patron: --- Unique Skill: [ Support System Pixie: Sylphy Systema ], [ All Language Comprehension ] ] A blue colored window appeared in front of Rain¡¯s vision, startling him. He tried to avert his eyes and the blue window followed. Left, right, and then left again, no matter where he looked, the blue window was still in front of him. ¡°Is this my status?¡± Rain asked for confirmation. [ Affirmative! ] ¡°What is this H means in my status?¡± Not H mean ero... right? Rain started to get anxious but fortunately, it wasn''t what he had expected. [ Strength, Endurance, Dexterity, Agility, and Mana are the most basic stats. They are measured by using the letters S, A, B, C, D, E, F, G, H ¨C where S is the highest and H is the lowest. ] ¡°In other words, I¡¯m weak¡­?¡± Rain cringed in his low stats. [ Master, normal human had all the Base stats in H1 ¨C 10, and if one trained to become stronger it will rise higher until it reached 100 ¨C the threshold for the H rank and will be crossing G ranked. ] [ When all base stats had managed to reach B rank, you will be given an option to level up. Of course, you can also continue to reach the S rank before leveling up¡­ ] ¡°What good will it bring to me? And what¡¯s the significance of leveling up?¡± --- --- This is a start of the new series that I will be writing... I hope that you will also like this as [ Fantasial Apocalypse ]. Chapter 3: [ Patron and Unique Skill ] [ Many people doesn¡¯t normally care about reaching until S ranked and as soon as they ranked up to B or A, they will immediately level up. Several reasons why, because they have no ability to see their own status every time they wanted and they are always fighting, trying to increase their levels as soon as possible to survive. ] [ Leveling up will double the person¡¯s power when they are level 1 and the base stats will once again back to H, of course increasing it will also become much quicker compared to increasing their base stats from B to higher. In that sense, they can increase much faster than trying to reach S ranked with their stats. There were some people who succeeded in reaching an S rank in the history of , however, it was only for 1 or two base stats. ] ¡°Fighting¡­ you mean, they are also adventurers here just like those in novels in my homeworld?¡± [ Affirmative. Adventurers, Guilds, Nobles, Kingdoms¡­ situations and cultures depicted in the novels from the Master¡¯s homeworld are calculated to have 72 ¨C 75% similarities¡­ ] ¡°Where are you basing that one?¡± [ From the Master¡¯s memories and knowledge¡­ ] ¡°So you¡¯re just shamelessly trespassing my privacy now, ey?¡± Rain sighed. ¡°Anyway, what are this Patron and Unique Skill?¡± [ Wait for a moment¡­ calculating ¡­ 46%... 65%... 88%... 99%... Complete! ] Once again Rain was hit by a headache but this time, it wasn¡¯t as intense as before and it only made him winced a bit. [ Affirmative! Patron: Goddess of Chaos and Strife, embodiment of Carnage and Mischief; Goddess Atria! ] [ Master, please choose what you desire: Unique Skill: [ Psychometry ] Unique Skill: [ Predation ] Unique Skill: [ Pyrokinesis ] ] ¡°Choose? What choose?¡± Rain asked again. ¡°What is this Patron thingy?¡± [ Patron are gods that offers their divine blessings to a human or a creature. Receiving a god''s blessing is very rare and only a few people can have the fortune to receive it. ] "Divine Blessings?" [ Yes. Divine Blessings take form in any shape but mostly they were in a sort of gift or unique skills. ] "Is that so~ So this Goddess Atria is my patron? Who is this goddess and why would she gave me her divine blessings?" [ Goddess Atria is the most beautiful and most awesome goddess in the world. As to why she gave you her favor, not found in the archives... ] "What''s with that description? Favoritism?" [ It''s the truth...I can''t help it... ] "Hey, don''t tell me you''re in cahoots with this goddess? Thus, you serve as my support system. Am I right?" [ ............................You''re greatly mistaken. ] The short pause between question and reply made the latter completely unconvincing. "What''s with that pause? ... Whatever, so I can choose right?" Rain¡¯s brows furrowed. These skills are cheat-ish and awesome abilities¡­ However, there was only one thing that I needed right now¡­The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Sylphy, tell me what is this [ Predation ].¡± [ [ Predation ] is an ability that allows its user to have a chance of getting abilities of other beings and things by eating them or a part of them. No matter how hard or poisonous something was, the user would be able to eat it. The teeth could tear through the likes of iron and gold easily, while toxins would be restructured, rendered harmless and edible inside the body. The characteristics of whatever It''s eaten, whether it be an item or another living being, would be absorbed and assimilated, so that the one that absorbed could use them as well. Chances of acquiring ability ¨C 20%. Caution: Strength of the ability that was gained through absorption depends on the quality of the substance and its freshness. ] ¡°So it¡¯s the strongest Goblin¡¯s ability¡­¡± This is it! Rain shouted inside his mind. What he needed right now is this ability¡­ the ability to eat anything and survived! He doesn¡¯t know what kind of food he might find in this place. There might be nothing edible here, might be poisonous or worse, nothing at all. So, even if he can find nothing, he can still survive by eating rocks and whatever he might find until he finds civilization! Besides, additional ability while eating something¡­ it¡¯s a win-win situation for him. Without any hesitation, Rain immediately choose; ¡°[ Predation ]¡± In an instant, Rain was enveloped by a warm light. Ding! [ You have acquired the Unique Skill gifted to you by the Goddess Atria; [ Predation ]! ] Unknown places like this, one¡¯s ultimate problem was finding food. No matter what situation it is, that is a necessity! And right now, one of the important problems was solved. He doesn¡¯t need to worry about food, or being poisoned, everything around him is food. Rocks, metals, woods, everything can become his food! Now onto the next problem. ¡°Where am I?¡± [ It seems like the Master was transported accidentally in a Monster Lair found in the Boundary of the Desolate Plain¡­ ] ¡°What?! A monster lair? You mean, monsters as in, there are monsters here?¡± [ Affirmative! ] ¡°Are you joking?! Why am I inside a Monster Lair? I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s not in a human city or whatever, I can stomach it if I was transported inside a huge forest, trying to find my way out like those in novels but¡­ why the heck am I inside a monster lair?¡± Rain wanted to cry. ¡°Do you want me to get a game over just after being transported in this world? I don¡¯t want to die twice simultaneously!!¡± [ ¡­ Master, it¡¯s out of my capability. Your transportation was rather¡­ an unfortunate accident¡­ ] ¡°Is this your Goddess way of joking?¡± [ It may be unbelievable but the Goddess Atria wasn¡¯t a part of this accident ¡­ ] Rain wanted to believe but just, a part of him was doubtful. He really wanted to cry now, how can he be so unlucky? ¡°Then how can I get out?¡± [ ¡­ ¡­ ] ¡°Hey!¡± [ Master, try your best! Good luck! ] Ding! Dang! Ding! Dang! A cheer-type tune resounded inside his mind. ¡°Stop that!¡± Rain gnashed his teeth in frustration. He tried standing up but suddenly, the moment he steps out the Stone Pedestal, he finally noticed that the pedestal he was in was actually levitated from the ground. According to his estimate, it¡¯s around 3 ¨C 4 meters high. It¡¯s jumpable. ¡°¨C Well, first things first. I think I need to check what things I currently have on hand." Just like any survival play-off game, Rain muttered to himself and sat back again on the hard and rough pedestal. Aside from the plastic bag carrying his newly bought cup noodles which were nowhere to be seen, fortunately, he managed to retain his bag with him. He was carrying it on his back, probably the reason why he managed to take it with him in this world. Truthfully, he really wished he had brought the cup noodles with him since those things can be eaten even without being cooked or hot water and most of all it can last him for quite a long time if he economizes¡­ Regretting that point, he began taking everything out from his backpack. What was taken out were ¨C A set of clothes; a jean, two T-shirts; one was jet-black with an image of Iron-man on it and the other is dark crimson color with Wolverine ¨C his spare clothes for work. Both bought on a bizarre of second-hand items, extremely cheap and still looked new¡­ Two white towels. 4 5 ¨C 6 inches sized strawberry chocolate bars and another 5 milk-chocolate flavors. A 25ML mineral water. His smartphone and his favorite cheap second-hand black headphone. And lastly, a second-hand, Glen¡¯s spares solar power charger, with 3 charging outlets ¨C Which was in fact, it was only borrowed from him. He grabbed his smartphone and opened it but as expected, there was no signal, besides its already losing power. I forgot to charge it when I¡¯m still in the shop¡­ Well, in this world, this was already useless¡­ Still, maybe there¡¯s something I can use it for in the future~ Rain shrugs and puts the phone back inside the bag. Next were the chocolate bars¡­ for now, this will be the most important thing in his possession. Of course, at least until he can find something another to eat¡­ he wanted it to make an emergency food for drastic situations. In any case, they will not spoil as long as he won¡¯t open the wrapper. And lastly, the already half-filled mineral water¡­. Even if he had enough food, he can¡¯t last without water! He returned it back inside the bag and hides it behind the pedestal. He can¡¯t lose them ¨C Now, for the next part, Rain needed to find a way out now¡­ he needed more information to assess his situation. Thus, he set out! [ Master!! ] Chapter 4: [ First Battle Experience ] [ Master! ] Sylphy suddenly called out the moment Rain jumped. Crack! Crack! Rain heard something cracking under his feet the moment he landed. When he looked down, his eyes widened in shock! Bones¡­ That¡¯s right, under his feet, was countless bones and skulls were gathered¡­ It wasn¡¯t clear due to the lack of light but now he can see them¡­ countless bones scattered all over the place. Gulp. Rain swallowed as another Crack! Sound echoed when he steps. What is this place¡­? Rain felt as if he smelled the smell of danger as he slowly walked around. Trying to observe the entire place. [ Master, there¡¯s something I forgot to tell you¡­ I have one good and bad news for you¡­ ] ¡°The bad news¡­¡± Rain frowned as he listened to Sylphy¡¯s words. Grrrr... Rain¡¯s heart almost jumped out of his chest the moment he heard something growling, like a wild beast. Now, he finally knows what fear means¡­ Rain started stepping back, slowly, as he can. In his field of vision, two, no, three dog-like monsters with a height that had almost reached an adult¡¯s chest and with gleaming red eyes came out from the darkness. They looked like the Labrador Retriever from Earth but these dogs had two long canines in front of their jaws, almost like saber tigers in the prehistoric era. [ I can sense mana activities around you so it means there are monsters in the vicinity. ] WHY DID YOU NOT SAY THAT A LITTLE EARLIER!!!?? Rain wanted to scream but his throat seemed to have clogged up as no sounds came out. Even his throat seems to have been dried up. This place¡­ could it be¡­ a breeding GROUND!?? [ The good news is that it seems like they are just weak Bone-Eaters¡­ Master can beat one of them¡­ ] ¡°AND YOU CALL THAT A GOOD NEWS!!!? What am I a f*cking Superman?!!¡± Rain finally couldn¡¯t hold it in and cursed at the top of his lungs. He then turned around and dashed away, towards the levitated pedestal. He was running away as fast as he can. ¡°Damn it! What¡¯s with that name!? Do you mean that they will eat even my bones, leaving nothing left?!¡± Rain continued running. Not looking back and not even thinking anything. Just following his instinct to run away further from the monsters. Obviously, the Bone Eaters immediately give chase. Of course, they are much faster than him so in just a few seconds, they have already reached him. Groaww! One of the Bone Eaters leaped at Rain while raising its sharp claws. Rain¡¯s face immediately lost its colors. His face colored with despair. It felt like his blood was being drained and he can feel his body stiffen in fear. He was going to die. That was the only thing in his mind. The ferocious eyes of the Bone Eaters and sharp canines, Rain can imagine his miserable death. Eaten, ripped apart, scattered his intestines and¡­ his bones. They would play catch with it and¡­ As Rain¡¯s mind came to a standstill, [ Master!! ] Sylphy¡¯s voice echoed inside his mind, waking him up from his daze. From who knows where his courage comes from when Rain saw the inches away claws of the beast, Rain immediately curled his body in a hurry causing him to drop on the ground and rolled out. The beast claws brushed past his cheeks, causing a cut wound on it. However, Rain successfully delayed his death. He immediately rolled away and then stood up, once again dashing forward. When one of the beasts was already near him, he jumped as hard as he can and reached out to the levitated pedestal. He clung to it as if his life was only in the line ¨C which, it really was. Raising his leg up, he climbs the pedestal.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. But before he could successfully climb up, one of the Bone Eaters reached out and managed to claw his leg. ¡°Aaaahhh!!¡± Rain let out a painful cry as he tried to endure it. Fortunately, or was it a miracle, the moment Rain managed to climb the Pedestal, the Bone Eaters didn¡¯t chase and instead stayed under it, growling hatefully at him. it seems like, the pedestal was a safe zone¡­ is there some kind of importance is this pedestal? Seeing that he managed to walk away with his life, Rain finally heaves a sigh of relief. He sprawled with his back facing the ground, feeling and tasting the salty tears that had reached his mouth, Rain felt like crying loudly¡­ but he was scared that it might attract something far worse. He can even still hear the growling of the beasts around him¡­ Who knows if this pedestal was really a safe zone or not¡­ He is scared¡­ for the first time in his life, he was really scared. He didn¡¯t feel anything when he died because it was sudden. But now, he can¡¯t help but feel fear¡­ what should he do? His body was still trembling and he felt something warm on his crotch¡­ damn. I¡¯m already old and yet¡­ so pathetic¡­ [ Master ] He heard Sylphy¡¯s mechanic voice yet for some reason, he suddenly it was softer than usual¡­ However, he wasn¡¯t in the mood to care or respond. He closed his eyes with his right arm. He can feel the pain in his leg and left cheek¡­ he can feel the fear surging inside of him¡­ He was extremely scared¡­ he didn¡¯t want to die¡­ he didn¡¯t want to be eaten¡­ He was weak, he knows that. He knows a little fistfight but it doesn¡¯t mean he can fight monsters with it. Just how can protagonist from novels managed to fight monsters in their first encounter¡­? Rain stayed in that position for a few hours. When he finally managed to calm down, from either crying or feeling fear, he rose up in a sitting position. He wiped his tears and pain coming from his leg appeared. There were three parallel cuts on his leg as if Wolverine just cut him but fortunately it was slightly shallow and after tying his leg with a towel the bleeding had somewhat stopped. However, it was still extremely painful. [ Master¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ ] Sylphy muttered. Rain shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault¡­ it¡¯s mine. I¡¯ve gotten hasty and didn¡¯t think about monsters existing since I couldn¡¯t feel nor hear anything¡­¡± Yeah, this was his fault. He wasn¡¯t thinking¡­ Rain took a deep breath and tried thinking some ideas. But he couldn¡¯t think anything that might be able to help him leave this place safely. Damn it! Should I have chosen [ Pyrokinesis ]?! Rain never thought that he would be engaged in a fight immediately that is why he worries about food first. But it seems like, it was a miss¡­ Rain sighs. ¡°Sylphy, can I still change my unique skill?¡± [ Apologies Master, but it isn¡¯t possible¡­ ] ¡°I thought so¡­¡± Rain sighs again. Well, the only saving grace in this situation is that, even if he stays inside this area for a long time, he wouldn¡¯t starve to death since he can eat those stones and bones lying around the pedestal ¡­ Though, I don¡¯t want to do it¡­ but I don¡¯t have a choice. Rain reached to one of the stones lying and tried eating it. Crunch. A crispy sound rang out but sadly, it didn¡¯t taste anything¡­ Still, he can feel something filling him up. Rain felt a headache. He was still safe but for how long¡­? ¡°For now, I need a weapon¡­ anything.¡± Rain looked around, picking some sturdy looking stones. Then he found something. It was like an obsidian rock, though he doesn¡¯t know what kind of rock it was since he was no expert in geology, still, it was a black colored mineral, located behind the pedestal. There were several pieces of them. Rain immediately took the largest and started scraping it on the ground, trying to sharpen it. He wanted to reproduce the weapon of his ancestors in the era of Stone, Stone Age. Although he wasn¡¯t sure if he can kill a monster with it, still that¡¯s better than being barehanded, at least. It took Rain, for who knows how many hours of scraping until he produced a sharp edge and he was exhausted and tired. Crawling, he hides behind the pedestal and curled himself, trying to sleep while holding the sharpened black stone. That exhausting day¡­ finally ended. --- --- [ ¡­ter! ¡­ as¡­ ter! ] Rain groaned. He can hear someone calling him and there was only one person who he knows who would call him master and that is none other Sylphy. ¡°Not yet, Sylphy¡­ let me sleep more¡­¡± Rain lazily muttered. [ Mas¡­ ter! ¡­ake up! ] Rain was too exhausted and tired as wanted to sleep more. However, he suddenly felt as if his body was getting difficult to move. It¡¯s as if something was restricting his movements. Rain couldn¡¯t help but groaned while trying to move his limbs but for some reason, they felt as if they were bound. Bound¡­?! Rain¡¯s sleepy eyes instantly opened in shock! Something was coiling around his body, restricting his movements. ¡°Wa, wa, what?! What is going on?¡± [ Master! You¡¯re finally awake! ] ¡°What is happening here?¡± Rain wiggled, however, the more he struggled the tighter it gets. When he looked down on something that was binding him, scales¡­?! No, this texture, this appearance, Snake?! ¡°Was I captured!!??¡± Rain¡¯s eyes widened as they can. A foreboding feeling surging through him. [ Affirmative master! ] Sylphy¡¯s bitter voice answered. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re awake?¡± As Rain was trying to digest the situation, a voice rang out behind him, startling him. He tried turning his head, but because of the tight binding, he couldn¡¯t turn his head properly and looked at the perpetrator. Slither, then he heard about some movements and in a blink of an eye, Rain finally saw the monster that had captured him. He saw a beautiful girl coming from behind him. When she finally stop and looked at him, Rain saw her full appearance. She was a beauty over 2 meters tall. Her complexion can cause the downfall of a city. With creamy skin, red slit eyes, unblinkingly staring at him, full of surprise and curiosity with a hint of vigilance. ¡°What a surprise, a human in the lair¡­¡± Her expression was cold and appeared indifferent. Rain couldn¡¯t help but stare at her. The beautiful girl had a long mane of bluish-green hair, demurely cascading down her shoulders. Indeed, supernaturally finely crafted statues of beauties in the world could not show the perfection of this natural delicate body. "Beautiful..." Rain unconsciously muttered while looking at her, making the girl in his line of sight became somewhat bashful. --- --- Chapter 5: [ Lamia Crisis ( ? ) ] Although the girl kept her cold expression anyone could see the edge of her cheeks dying in red. Then Rain lowered his gaze. When he did, his jaws hanged open. He finally knows what is binding him. "Oh my god, you...your legs a snake''s tail? No, wait are you a Lamia?" Rain exclaimed. Just like those stories and myths, a beautiful girl with a lower half of a snake. The beautiful girl doesn''t have the usual blinding, shining legs but a snake tail. ¡°Are you scared now?¡± A cold and indifferent voice fluttered through his ears. ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t eaten a human yet, so this would be my first time¡­¡± Those words plunged Rain from the highest heavens to the deepest hell. His body trembled and despair colored his eyes. One after another, he thought. He might have been saved by those monster dogs but now, he was once again captured and ready to be eaten by a Lamia. How can he be so unlucky to meet terrifying monsters one after another? ¡°Pl, Please¡­ do, don¡¯t eat me¡­¡± Rain muttered. Tears flowing through his eyes his mouth trembling and sobbing. ¡°I, I will do anything¡­ ple, please do, don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± ¡°Hm?¡± He tried to appeal but he was only responded by a cold and mocking smile. ¡°I, I am not delicious¡­ I¡¯m ski, skinny and weak.¡± Rain started saying. ¡°I have many diseases Tuberculosis, Malaria, Ebola, Cholera, and I even have AIDS, Hepatitis, Chancroid and much more, you, you will get sick after eating me¡­ so, so pl, please let me go¡­¡± Rain narrated all the diseases he remembered while his face was already distorted in fear and crying. [ Master¡­ ] Sylphy¡¯s pained voice echoed inside his mind. The Lamia in front of him seems to be amused at Rain¡¯s reaction as a faint smile appeared on her lips. ¡°Although I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re mumbling about,¡± Then her expression once again turned cold. Her ruby eyes glimmered dangerously and with a ''But'', she continued, ¡°I don¡¯t like humans¡­¡± ¡°Pl, please spare me, I, I will do anything, p, please¡­¡± Rain stammered, choking on his tears. ¡°I, I don¡¯t want to die¡­ please¡­¡± Hearing Rain¡¯s words, the Lamia who was moving her body closer to him stops. As if thinking something, she frowned. Then her eyes narrowed, ¡°Anything?¡± Rain immediately nodded his head. Even if he was asked to be a slave, he wouldn¡¯t care as long as he survives! He would just think anything after that! Then, she reached her hand out. Rain trembled but surprisingly the hands went to his t-shirt, and tear it apart. ¡°Eh?¡± Rain made a blank expression. Not understanding anything¡­ What¡¯s happening? ¡°You said anything¡­¡± The Lamia spoke. ¡°Then you will become mine, a problem?¡± The Lamia continued stripping Rain his clothes off, no, tearing them apart. Finally, just finally, Rain understands her meaning. ... And the youth¡¯s pale face immediately turned bright crimson. ¡°Ah, ahm¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± The Lamia showed an annoyed expression. ¡°I, It¡¯s my first time, so, so, please be gentle¡­¡± Rain acted like a maiden in her first escapade. He looked extremely bashful and shy, even his figure looked small and weak. ¡°Whatever¡± The Lamia snorted as she continued taking his pants off. In a matter of seconds, he was already naked. The Lamia¡¯s tail coiled around him causing him to become unable to move. Then he was raised in the air. ¡°Oh, so this is what ¡®it¡¯ looks like¡­¡± The Lamia muttered in astonishment while looking at Rain¡¯s member. As the Lamia stood in front of him, Rain could just see her graceful curves. The beautiful Lamia was only wearing a thin hide, covering her chest so Rain could see two impressive peaks that would make any man excited.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. And as Rain stood naked, upon seeing her pretty face he had a reaction. What was originally soft moved a little. ¡°Interesting¡­¡± The Lamia leaned over; her slim fingers suddenly grabbed ¡®it¡¯ and started caressing ¡®it¡¯ with an expression of curiosity. As she kept on caressing him, her slender and warm hands made Rain¡¯s rod quickly rise up becoming thick and long. Although being unable to move made him uncomfortable, but the moment some beautiful girl looked at your little brother, as if examining a very rare creature, Rain couldn¡¯t help but get a boner. ¡°Oh!¡± The Lamia was surprised as the wimpy little kid suddenly transformed into Superman. ¡°It looks quite disgusting¡­¡± The Lamia¡¯s words made Rain wanted to find a hole to jump into. As the palms of her hands touched his little guy, it went crazy. In less than a few seconds it already jumped out of the palm of her hand. Now it wouldn¡¯t fit in just one hand. ¡°Can such a crude thing fit inside a person¡¯s body? What kind of creature would be able to bear such a thing?¡± Looking at Rain¡¯s little guy, the beautiful Lamia could not help but gasp. ¡°Pl, please don¡¯t grab it that strongly¡­ it¡¯s somewhat, important.¡± The 16 years old Rain couldn¡¯t help but stare stupidly at the beauty standing in front of him. He could not help but breathe heavily. Then slowly lowering Rain, placing him on the ground, the Lamia pounced on him before he could react. The Lamia¡¯s tail still coiled around him. ¡°Well, let¡¯s see, this was done like this¡­ and this¡­¡± The Lamia was muttering like a little kid, almost causing Rain to laugh despite the danger. This shows that it was also her first time doing this¡­ though why did she start doing this so suddenly¡­? ¡°Ahm, sh, should I help?¡± Although this was also Rain¡¯s first time he wasn¡¯t new to this and can also be considered more knowledgeable than her in this aspect¡­ after all, in his previous world, nothing is impossible! If you want to know how things were done, just with one click and you will be taught with many additional practical examples. ¡°No! If you move, I will kill you!¡± The Lamia threatened while glaring with her tantalizing ruby eyes. Rain immediately shut up and nodded understandingly. As if she had found it finally, Rain could feel as if something is eating his member causing him to issue a groan, albeit not the painful one but a pleasant one. The Lamia let out a somewhat painful groan but mixed in was some kind of excitement. When the rod hit the tip of her flower bud, a burst of intense thrill jolted through her tender body making her tremble. While looking up at her, the Lamia''s eyes closed and her mouth wide open, thinking, f*cking hell, this is crazy, I''m f*cking a monster; Lamia!! Allen can feel something slimy swallowed his member and tightened. ¡°So, so tight¡­ your insides are clamping against me¡­¡± His heart throbbed violently as Rain felt a never-known-before sensation. ¡°Shut up and don¡¯t talk!¡± The Lamia growled with a beet red face. The Lamia slowly rode his rod. With every stroke, she would make Rain¡¯s hot firm rod pound against her flower bud. With every stroke, the Lamia felt the petals of her flower bud spreading open bit by bit. She began to thrust faster and faster and even fiercer and fiercer. Suddenly she thrust too deeply that the Lamia felt her flower bud open up a little bit, and then she felt his rod piece into the small opening. ¡°Oh¡­¡­¡± A type of intense pleasure she had never experienced before hit her. Her narrow little mouth began to tighten snugly against Rain¡¯s round tip. Rain felt he was in heaven and hell at the same time. His member was extremely having his most happy moments while his limbs are almost about to crush from the snake¡¯s tail coiling around him. It was a mixture of pain and pleasure. This moment lasted for a couple of minutes when she finally felt sore and itchy. She reached an intense high and came; fluid began to drip down Rain¡¯s jade pillar. The Lamia laid on top of Rain pressing her breasts down on him and suddenly she kissed his mouth. Rain, daze in please and pain, could only respond. Finally, the hold of the snake¡¯s tail somewhat loosen, giving Rain a time to breathe. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ enough, isn¡¯t it?¡± Rain muttered while panting and gasping for air. ¡°Of course not.¡± But the Lamia was already drunk in pleasure as she looked at Rain with loving and affectionate expression. ¡°Mating with a Lamina is done for an entire day¡­¡± Rain¡¯s expression immediately fell. ... And another round bout had begun. --- --- [ Master, wake up! ] "Unh...what...what is it?" Rain mumbled several hours later as he was being woken up by Sylphy. [ Geez, you filthy Master, I said wake up ] Rain groggily got up, surveying his surroundings. ¡°What happened¡­ ah, yeah¡­ that happened.¡± Rain finally remembers the intense passionate night he had experienced and turned his head, looking at the creature that was sleeping lazily beside him. It seems like she was also exhausted. [ Master! Now that she¡¯s out cold, we can escape now! Or best if you immediately kill her! She must be a high-level monster so you should be-- ] ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡± Rain cut her off while shaking his head. He endured the cracking of his bones and walked towards the sleeping Lamia. [ But Master, this is an opportunity! ] ¡°Sylphy can you identify her?¡± [ Negative. I don¡¯t have any appraisal-type ability Master. Only your status is within my jurisdiction¡­ However, she should be a Lamina¡­ ] ¡°A Lamina? Not a Lamia?¡± [ Yes, serpentfolk people¡­ they are a part of the monster race and known for their evil actions of killing, plundering and kidnapping men for breeding purposes, then they will kill them after the deed is done¡­ ] ¡°Well, that¡¯s serious¡­¡± [ That is why Master- ] Rain seemed to hear a faint bitterness from her mechanical voice but he disregards it and sat down beside the Lamia. He extended his hand and put the hanging hair covering her face to the back of her ear affectionately. He looked at her gently. ¡°Well, we already did it¡­ and I felt as if she wasn¡¯t a bad person, so I¡¯m going to hang out here for the meantime. In any case there still monsters out there, I¡¯m afraid I will just die if I ever stepped out. Although it¡¯s pathetic, however, I needed her protection¡­¡± Chapter 6: [ Relationship ] [ Master you are going to regret this. She is a Monster¡­ ] ¡°I¡¯m from a peaceful world¡­ so all this killing stuff is still new to me, Sylphy. Although I would appear to be somewhat na?ve, however, I can¡¯t muster any urge to kill, especially if it looked like a human like her. It might be good if it¡¯s against those animals and beasts but if it looked human-ish, I don¡¯t have the gall¡­¡± Rain bitterly said. [ ¡­ ¡­ ] ¡°Give me some time to adjust¡­ at least, until I would be able to have the courage to kill¡­ even if I died because of this wimpy naivety, then that would only be my fault¡­¡± Rain took the beautiful Lamia¡¯s head which was leaning on her hand while sleeping and moved it on his lap. He leaned at the pedestal and started stroking her hair, gently. Besides, he was a man. He was taught by Glen that men can¡¯t hurt women, especially those who are defenseless¡­ If he did, he wasn¡¯t a man but a beast. At least, he wants to believe that this monster girl would find some use for him and take him under her wing. In that case, he would be able to preserve his life, at least a bit longer and until he can find solutions to his current situation¡­ Sylphy didn¡¯t say anything again and just simply kept her silence ¨C though Rain seemed to hear someone sighing inside his mind. Unbeknownst to him, this action actually saved his life. The Lamia was not sleeping; after all, it didn¡¯t trust Rain to begin with. How can she fall asleep defenselessly in front of an enemy? She just pretended to sleep while waiting for Rain¡¯s actions and what he will the moment he thought he was already safe. This was her own way of giving him a chance. If he was evil and wicked then he will certainly die. If he tried something suspicious, his head will certainly roll¡­ However, even she never expected Rain¡¯s affectionate actions. Her body couldn¡¯t even help but turned stiff when he moved her head and placed it on his lap. Her face started burning but she didn¡¯t move and instead let it be. For some reason, she felt comfortable laying her head on his lap while her hair was gently stroked like a child. After a few hours of being like that, the beautiful Lamia finally slowly opened her eyes. She didn¡¯t say anything and just treat as if nothing happened. Rain couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly but he didn¡¯t mind. He then noticed he wasn¡¯t being bound¡­ is she giving him freedom? "I¡¯m hungry¡­?" Rain subconsciously mumbled as he peered into the darkness. The moment he realized what he said, he instantly turned his head and found the beautiful Lamia, staring at him while frowning. Fudge! Rain cursed inwardly. He was being casual for a slave¡­ is that it? But who had expected, the beautiful Lamia only frowned for a moment and then said with a cold voice. ¡°Stay here and if you run, I will kill you!¡± Then she left.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Rain left tilting his head in confusion. She seemed to trust him somewhat¡­ was it because she was satisfied by his service? Left alone, Rain tried to think of what he would do from now on. Though the first priority for him right now is to become strong. Should he ask that Lamia? Well, that wouldn¡¯t work¡­ she would only garner doubt and suspicion. He should earn some points and trust for the time being¡­ After a few minutes of waiting, the familiar figure of the Lamia came to his view. ¡°Hey,¡± he called out but no answer came out. The Lamia just tossed a Bone Eater¡¯s corpse in front of him and ignored him, leaning at the stone pedestal. Rain smiled bitterly but he didn¡¯t mind and took the corpse. He tried cutting a piece of it with the sharpened rock he had made before, but it was actually harder to do it than he thought so he looked at the sword beside the Lamia. ¡°Ahm, can I borrow your sword for a second?¡± He asked. ¡°No.¡± The Lamia coldly responded. ¡°I won¡¯t do anything bad; I just want to cut a piece of it¡­ please.¡± He pleads. The Lamia frowned in dissatisfaction and was going to refuse again but then she changed her mind. Standing up, she cuts the Bone Eater, piece by piece since it was no big deal and returned to her former position. Rain shrugs and then when he was about to eat it, he suddenly remembered about this world being a sword and magic world. ¡°Can you make fire? I want to cook it¡­¡± Whether it was just his imagination or not but, Rain felt as he had heard something snapped. ¡°You¡¯re too annoying.¡± The Lamia muttered. ¡°Eat it if you want and not if you won¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m just asking¡­ eating raw meat can give you e coli¡­¡± Rain¡¯s face darkens as he braced himself and started eating it. At this moment, Rain really confirmed that his choice [ Predation ] wasn¡¯t a mistake¡­ Seriously, with this skill, he can eat anything, even if it¡¯s raw meat¡­ Although the taste was somewhat bitter still, there are no chances of infection. And he would be safe to eat it, albeit it is really hard for a modern man to eat, unsanitized raw meat¡­ After almost eating almost half of the meat from the Bone Eater, in which Rain was quite surprised from his unexpected appetite, suddenly [ Master, you have gained a skill [ Agility EX Lv1 ]. An active ability that would double your agility for 30 seconds. Cooldown: 1 hour. ] ¡°Status Open¡± [ Rain Revert Lv1 Strength: H13 Endurance:H12 Dexterity:H16 Agility:H15 Mana: H7 Title: Lost Child Patron: Goddess of Chaos and Strife, the embodiment of Carnage and Mischief; Goddess Atria. Unique Skill: [ Support System Pixie: Sylphy Systema ], [ All Language Comprehension ], [ Predation ] Skills: [ Agility EX Lv1 ] ] Rain looked at his status and was extremely satisfied. He turned his head and saw the Beautiful Lamia looking at him, no, monitoring his every action. He smiled at her, causing the Lamia¡¯s frown to become even deeper. Rain walked over and sat beside her. ¡°Hey, I couldn¡¯t ask before but, what¡¯s your name? I¡¯m Rain, Rain Revert¡­¡± Rain reached out his hand. The Lamia looked at his extended hand, not understanding what he was doing. ¡°¡­ Lafetti.¡± ¡°Oh, nice to meet you.¡± Rain awkwardly pulled back his hand but he was satisfied that the Lamia, Lafette responded to him. And this made him happy. For someone who never had a girlfriend, making love to this kind of beautiful woman was really his happiness ¨C though there was some kind of extra tail but, human or non-human, doesn¡¯t really matter as long it¡¯s female. ¡°Lafetti¡­ can we become, lovers?¡± ¡°What?¡± Lafetti¡¯s ice cold expression suddenly showed a momentary loss. It seems she was really surprised by Rain¡¯s sudden proposal. ¡°You know, you and me ¡®done¡¯ it already so,¡± Rain awkwardly scratch the back of his head. Twirling his fingers, he suddenly felt embarrassed. As someone who hasn¡¯t had a girlfriend since birth, this was the first confession he will make. So, he was a loss of words. ¡°Is, isn¡¯t it normal for us¡­ you know, to have that kind of relationship?¡± Lafetti didn¡¯t answer and instead averted her eyes, completely ignoring him¡­ Rain felt downcast¡­ well, no response and no rejection mean still have a chance¡­ Rain scooted over and drops his head to her lap. He was expecting to be thrown over or slap, or anything violent but when he looked up, he only saw her staring at him while frowning. Is that a habit of her? Rain couldn¡¯t help but think like that as he noticed she always frowns¡­ Rain was extremely happy when Lafetti didn¡¯t throw him away, or punches him, or hit him with her tail and instead ignored him. She closed her eyes as if she was going to sleep. Rain smiled. He took her hand and put it over him, gently locking her fingers with his. The day ended with a warm atmosphere. --- --- Chapter 7: [ LQ ] Several days have already passed. Every night ( Self Assumed by Rain ), other than that warm night, was filled with endless passion. Lafetti seems to vent her stress on Rain and assault him despite some of his objections and refusals. Every morning, Rain could only wake up, extremely tired and exhausted. Their relationship was completely different from normal lovers ¨C despite his endless hope of having more. It¡¯s as if he was only a servant, a sex toy for the beautiful Lamia to vent her stress and passion. She dried him up and yet never did she make any long conversation with him. Only, ¡®No¡¯ and ¡®No¡¯¡­ seriously. Is that even a conversation? Still, Rain didn¡¯t lose hope as he tried everything he can to make their distance a bit closer. He tried acting spoiled in which, Lafetti will only respond with a silent treatment and let him do what he wants, like sleeping on her lap, hugging her from behind¡­ and now, sometimes when his courage became stronger, he will kiss her¡­ of course, only on the cheek. Despite their kissing session from when they were in their sexy time when Rain kissed her lips suddenly, he was responded with a jab in the stomach¡­ Rain could only groan painfully¡­ However, Rain¡¯s abilities were getting higher and higher from the food Lafetti gave him. Sometimes Bone-Eaters, sometimes a deer-like a creature with six eyes and there were also times when she will bring a gorilla-like monster¡­ Rain¡¯s base stats were also increasing even without him doing anything just from his food. They were all increased by one or two points¡­ depending on the monster he ate. Rain also noticed Lafetti not coming back to him when she left for one or two days. As for where she was going, he doesn¡¯t know¡­ These past few days, Rain started doing some workouts. Push-ups, curl-ups, and even shadow boxing ¨C which was simply ridiculous. If a professional saw him, they would certainly laugh at him. His movements are all so amateurish and awkward. However, Rain had seen many martial-arts and action movies and he was sometimes trying to imitate it¡­ which looks extremely silly. ¡°22, 23, 24¡­¡± As Rain was doing curl-ups, suddenly a ¡®Thud¡¯ sound can be heard from behind him. Judging from the sliding sounds, Rain knew that it was Lafetti who had arrived, so he carried on his workout and ignore it. Suddenly, something encircled around his waist and in an instant, he was lifted into the air. ¡°Whoa,¡± He exclaimed. He turned his head and saw Lafetti with his usual poker face. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Eat.¡± She spoke as Rain was being pulled towards her embrace. Sitting on her lap with her arms around his chest, Rain smiled as he started dismembering the deer-like creature. [ Master ] Sylphy called out, voice somewhat annoyed. [ It seems like this Lamina was starting to become touchy lately¡­ ] ¡®Probably¡­¡¯ Rain answered within his mind. Well, it¡¯s not like this is an unwelcome development. For him, it¡¯s extremely a good thing! [ What a perverted monster¡­ ] Sylphy¡¯s mechanical voice cursed. Rain was amused. He started eating piece by piece¡­ Lafetti continued to hug him from behind. Rain could feel and smell the sweet scent of her breath. ¡°Did something happen?¡± Rain asked softly.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. Hearing his question, Rain felt Lafetti¡¯s body momentarily trembled. Something did happen. Rain stopped eating and raised his hand and placed it on her head. He stroke Lafetti¡¯s hair gently. ¡°You¡¯re gone for two days¡­ If you have something you wanted to say, then go on, I will listen¡­¡± Lafetti¡¯s chin plop on his shoulder and her head leaned on his, in an affectionate movement. Rain continued to caress her head while she was sniffing his scent¡­ Rain felt extremely embarrassed!! ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Lafetti¡­¡± Rain sighed. He turned around and faced her. Caressing her cheek with his hand, he showed a gentle smile. ¡°I¡¯m your man now¡­ if you need help, I will try my best¡­¡± It was quite presumptuous of him since he was extremely weak. But still, he wanted to be of help to her, even if it was the smallest thing. He was a man¡­ he might be weak now but it''s not like he would stay weak forever¡­ It¡¯s not too late for him¡­ Lafetti didn¡¯t respond and instead grabbed his neck and pulled him towards her. She pressed her lips against his, then opened her mouth and started kissing him. Their tongues swirling around together, mixing with saliva like a delicious cocktail. Rain closed his eyes as the kiss got more intense, their mouths fully opened and pressed hard against each other. Then, once again Rain was pushed down¡­ Sylphy watching this through Rain''s eyes couldn¡¯t help but sigh. This perverted monster, again and again. His master who was just too kind for his own good and was always getting swayed by her pace. --- --- Now lying side by side, Rain pulled Lafetti¡¯s waist towards him. Lafetti suddenly pulled the throw over them and pressed her arched back up against him as if seeking as much physical contact as she could get. Rain¡¯s left arm was wrapped around her shoulder, his right hand pressed against her belly. ¡°You seemed depressed¡­ you fine now?¡± Lafetti felt his lips on the sensitive skin of her neck. He kissed her there. It was gentle and loving and something she¡¯d never felt before! ... And she enjoyed it, responding with a silent, ¡®Hmm,¡¯ ¡°If it can lighten your load, I can listen¡­¡± Rain asked softly but no response came. Shrugging his shoulders, Rain let it be and closed his eyes. --- --- Ever since that day, Lafetti¡¯s attitude towards Rain has some obvious change. She now spoke to him, albeit short time conversation. However, Rain was satisfied as he felt, Lafetti was gradually opening up to him. Even their skinship had clearly increased and progressed. Still, Rain was attacked by another problem. He stinks! That¡¯s right¡­ ever since he came here; Rain never had a chance to take bath. He never cared about it since his own smell was covered by the smell of the surrounding he was in, and most of all, Lafetti never once mind it nor did she talked about it. In fact, right now, aside from being stinky, he smells of sex. Due to the constant draining by Lafetti, Rain can even smell her scent from him. Thus, the moment Lafetti finally arrived he immediately asked if there was some kind of water source somewhere for him to take a bath. He had some high hopes for it since, every now and then, Lafetti was bringing a bowl of water for him to drink. However, the answer for him was kind of unexpected and at the same time expected. It was actually by Magic. Lafetti can generate water using magic. That was where the water he drinks came from¡­ well, it¡¯s a world of sword and magic ¡­ so I guess that¡¯s to be expected¡­ Rain smiled bitterly. From Lafetti, Rain found out that she can be considered a Water attribute magic-warrior. She fights with sword most of the time. Rain finally managed to take a bath after so long, causing him to be extremely happy. Watching him so excited, Lafetti wondered why it was extremely important for him since she didn¡¯t mind his smell at all, in fact, she liked it¡­ As he was taking his time brushing his body with a smooth stone he found, he tried asking Lafetti to teach him how to fight, but as expected, an immediate response was given. ¡°No!¡± Cold and serious¡­ with no chance of negotiation. Rain protested, saying he wanted to become stronger especially in this kind of place where many monsters roam around. His life is at stake. He wanted to at least have some ability to protect himself but Lafetti completely ignored his pleas, saying no monsters will hurt him since she was here. ¡°But I want to protect you! I don¡¯t want to stay behind your back all the time. I want to become stronger and fight side by side with you. If you needed help, I can--¡± ¡°I said no!¡± Lafetti¡¯s voice was absolute. ¡°I don¡¯t need your protection!¡± ¡°But--¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you understand? Or what, should I use Human language? Then, NO!!¡± Rain felt downcast. Thus, he was back to his alone work-out and the two of them fell into a cold war state. Rain won¡¯t call out to her or act spoiled. He never said any word¡­ As for Lafetti, she ignored his silent protest. She just glares at him and their skinship gradually decreased. One day, when she couldn¡¯t finally endure it, she once again assaulted Rain. Although he didn¡¯t issue any protest and just struggled a bit, he never said any word during the process. He never even kissed her lovingly and embraced her affectionately like he used to, in which, Lafetti found extremely discomforting and dissatisfied. But she was reluctant to give him what he wanted. She feared something about it¡­ Rain becoming stronger, leaving her grasp and running away from her¡­ She doesn¡¯t want for it to happen. Rain was fine the way he is! If he tried to leave her, she will certainly kill him! ... And so the two continued their ridiculous cold war. Chapter 8: [ Lafetti gave up ] [ Master, you¡¯re looking depressed. ] ¡°Am I?¡± Rain sighed. ¡°But what¡¯s wrong with it, I just wanted to become stronger¡­ to be able to protect her when it¡¯s necessary. I just don¡¯t want to stay behind her all the time, sucking my thumb while she leaves for who knows where¡­¡± [ Well, when she leaves, you can go down and fight those Bone Eaters though¡­ you will certainly become strong in that way¡­ ] ¡°Of course I want to do that¡­¡± Rain sighed with a remorseful expression. ¡°But I¡¯m afraid to die¡­ just thinking about it makes my blood froze. I''m just a coward...¡± [ ¡­ ¡­ ] ¡°I know I looked pathetic but I only had a single life. At least, when I know how to fight, I can try¡­ but I know nothing¡­ I¡¯m feeling uncertain in winning against those monsters with just theory and foolish confidence alone¡­¡± Rain shrugs his shoulders, feeling helpless. ¡°I¡¯m not some protagonist character in a shonen manga where I can be bitten, blast away, cut to pieces but still live, stand up with heroic willpower and win in the end.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just a normal person¡­ an ordinary high school kid who had lived his entire life in a peaceful world¡­¡± ... ... Rain and Lafetti¡¯s cold war still continued. Rain didn¡¯t speak much and ignored Lafetti as if she didn''t exist and continued doing his exercises and work-outs. Different from Earth, Rain¡¯s workout immediately showed its result as Rain¡¯s somewhat skinny body became somewhat robust and toned. Six-pack abs, good-looking biceps and muscle tone back. Although it¡¯s not as amazing as weightlifters or wrestlers with their stone-like muscles but Rain had become taller and manlier. Lafetti, on the other hand, became extremely uncomfortable as time passed by. She scolded and gave him cold shoulders but Rain ignored it. She attacked him but he wouldn¡¯t respond. And this is getting on her nerves. One day, when she once again came she found Rain doing some strange actions. He was throwing punches in the air. Jab, left jab, right jab, Mix jabs, crosses, hooks, and uppercuts¡­ Rain throws punches in the air as if was fighting some sort of enemy. His expression was extremely serious and his eyes seem burning. Beads of sweat covered his face and arms, dripping into the ground. Looking at him, Lafetti couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Rain,¡± She called out. Rain stopped and turned around. ¡°What?¡± Suddenly Rain realized this was the first time she had called his name and confusion appeared on his face. ¡°Come here.¡± Rain frowned but he obeyed. Did she want to do ¡®it¡¯ again? ¡°I¡¯m sweaty and kind of smells¡­ doing it again will become uncomfortable¨C¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡± Lafetti¡¯s face was covered by a slight blush. ¡°Just come here.¡±Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. When Rain arrived at her side, she turned him around making his back facing her. She then pulled out her sword and while standing behind him, she put the sword in his hands. ¡°Eh?¡± Rain¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°What are you-¡± ¡°You want to learn right?¡± Rain heard Lafetti¡¯s unusual gentle voice and even her breath breezed through his neck, giving him hot and pleasant feeling. ¡°You¡¯re going to teach me?!¡± Rain¡¯s lips immediately turned into a dazzling smile. Like a kid receiving a present from Santa Claus in Christmas¡­ ¡°Stop talking and move.¡± ¡°Hehe,¡± Rain chuckled to himself then suddenly turning around, he let go of the sword put his hands around her neck and kissed her. Obviously, Lafetti didn¡¯t remain passive and wrapped her arm around his back while her right arm on the back of his head. Rain soon felt her long tongue slip into his mouth. Their sweet loving lasted for a few minutes before Rain stopped and separated. He moved his lips away from her lips. ¡°Teach me first,¡± He said with a mischievous smile. Frowning, Lafetti let out a sighed and started teaching Rain things he needed to know. ¡°This is a double-handed sword so gripped it with your dominant hand¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ that¡¯s it¡­ no, not that way. If you want to swing it downward, do it like this and this, good¡­ do it again¡­¡± Lafetti coached him for an entire day and Rain wasn¡¯t a bad student. He managed to get everything quickly and if he made some mistakes he would adjust it for the second time until it¡¯s perfect. Watching him, Lafetti couldn¡¯t help but nod in amazement. He was a quick learner but training for only just a single day, he still wasn¡¯t ready for an actual combat. Even only against Bone Eaters, 66% he will die. Lafetti didn¡¯t cut out any edges as she taught Rain all she knows. Sweating for an entire day, Rain was extremely exhausted. Aside from the weight of a real sword which was extremely heavy, he swings it for an entire day. Still, after eating, Rain endures his exhaustion and attack Lafetti¡­ this time he initiated. Trying to vent his stress and exhaustion on her body. He was extremely grateful for her and his love for her increased tremendously. He caressed her tail while French kissing her, arousing her even more. There was a momentary pause. It allowed him to gaze into her eyes with a sultry, yet wanting look. Perhaps he was looking for approval. Lafetti smiled a very large smile and nodded. That was all he needed. Rain cupped her waist with his both arms and raised it higher. Now he could easily see her ¡®garden¡¯ better, at the very center of her waist, buried in shiny scales. When he opened ¡®it¡¯ up the scales trembled and opened itself up, revealing the pink beautiful holy ground that would holster his raging gun. Scales were around it but the lips were extremely smooth and soft, looking like that of a human female. Rain looked at her beauty with utmost appreciation. His gaze then moved towards the perky beautiful soft mounds. He took one of them in his mouth and she breathed a sigh of lust. ¡°Ready?¡± Rain asked with a grin. Rain wondered if his expression looked rather juvenile. But he could not wait to watch his member move deep inside his lover. She nodded while uttering a groan, her glazed eyes showing how she was already consumed by her lust. He pushed the tip which was obviously in the right place and invaded the enemy¡¯s base. Lafetti again lets out a deep breath and there was actually a moan along with it. Rain felt the same warm overall feeling from in the past, but it was heightened about fifty times. Thus, drowning in pleasure, Rain started moving. Rain continued with gusto, causing Lafetti to breathe deep and again there was a slight moan. This time it was a bit louder. Another wave overcame her. Whether she was tired or just wanted more contact, she pushed herself up and now wrapped her arms around Rain¡¯s neck. They did not kiss. Instead, she continued to breathe heavily in his ear as her tongue slightly bit his earlobe. She moved down and started to kiss his neck. Time passed by with their intimate session as the two of them were now looking each other in the eyes. But it didn''t last much longer. Just then Lafetti let out the loudest moan as her eyes closed and her head moved back. She extended her chest in full view for Rain. She stopped her voluntary motion, but the quivering throughout her body continued involuntarily. He grabbed her hips and could feel her body shake. Her heavy breath was on his neck. Rain could feel Lafetti¡¯s sweat covered mounds as they pushed against his chest. She continued to breathe on his neck and in his ear as she regained her composure. And didn¡¯t stop with just once, like beasts, they went and did it again and again. When Lafetti became tired already, she pulled away just enough to look in Rain¡¯s eyes. It was then that the two of them kissed deeply. She wrapped her arms around him and they kissed passionately. Rain was glad to feel her passion in the kiss as he circled his arms around her waist. --- --- Chapter 9: [ Summoning ] Since that time, Rain began his sword training and he was getting better and better as time passed by. His movements had also started getting smoother and fluid. Rain had already forgotten about time in this place. For him, it wasn¡¯t important anymore. Trying to survive, to love and to be loved¡­ This was what he found valuable in this hell-like hole. ¡°Haa!¡± Rain raised his voice as he raised the sword in his hand and slashed it down to the incoming Bone Eater. Cut! He killed a Bone Eater by cutting its throat. Since the time she had started teaching Rain how to use a sword, Lafetti predicted that Rain will become a considerably strong warrior as she was impressed by his quick learning speed. Still, it would need a long time for him to become like that. Becoming strong doesn¡¯t only rely on knowing how to swing a sword. Talent. Speed, agility, strength, reflexes, quick mind, resourcefulness, et cetera but most of all, Experience! One needed to hone those skills as they were extremely necessary to become a really strong warrior. She had thought that Rain still needed to be trained more but, seeing him fighting in real combat for the first time, Lafetti could tell that her assessment fell far short. ¡ªStrong. No, there was something in his fighting that could not accurately be described by the word ¡°strong¡±. Something that transcended measuring scales like power, strength or speed, and left like it went into a something more. Almost the realm of being a Genius¡­ that was what Lafetti thought. His ferocity, his willpower, and his resourcefulness in battle make him impressive. When he was being cornered, Rain would scrape his foot on the ground and kick the bones and clouds of dust to blind his enemy and struck in many different fatal points. Most of his attacks, aimed at the throat, head, eyes, and if not chest or abdomen. Deadly. He seemed to be trying to remove any excessiveness in all of his movements during the fight while looking for a comfortable position and actions to strike, hence his techniques were quick and his sword was fatal. With an instant slash, he would repel the monster claws, and then casually retreat ¨C hitting then running away, then when the guard was down ¨C struck with a fatal blow. He looks like a cunning predator¡­ Impressive¡­ Although there were still some rough edges but, overall ¨C it¡¯s already amazing for an amateur. Is this still the beginner she had just been teaching all this time? He just started learning for a couple of weeks¡¯ worth of training but he fought like it¡¯s been months¡­ A mystifying human¡­ But is teaching him how to fight really the best choice? Lafetti started becoming doubtful as he watched Rain¡¯s impressive growth. There were already many Laminas in the history that was betrayed by humans. They trusted humans loved them and give them all they want but in the end, they were betrayed and hurt, worst they were killed. That was the reason why her tribe had been living in this kind of gloomy place¡­ away from the cursed humans. But now she was actually treading that twisted path¡­ would she end the same way? A hint of sadness and sorrow flashed across her eyes. Was she really doing the right thing? Would Rain become that very kind of human? As Lafetti felt conflicted inside, suddenly she heard Rain¡¯s voice calling her. She raised her head and saw him running towards her, with a huge smile on his face.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. ¡°I did it! I defeated three Bone Eaters!!¡± Rain cheered while pointing at the Bone Eater¡¯s corpses as if showing his trophy to Lafetti. With that sight, Lafetti¡¯s complicated emotions seem to have been instantly set aside as she showed him a gentle smile. These past few days, she had been showing many expressions to Rain which made him delighted even more. ¡°You still need some training¡­ only three beasts and you¡¯re already having difficulty¡­ you even almost died at one time¡­¡± ¡°I know¡­¡± Rain showed an embarrassed expression. ¡°Next time, I will do better¡­¡± Rain grabbed Lafetti¡¯s hand very naturally and started walking back to their current base ¨C the Stone Pedestal. --- --- [ Rain Revert Lv1 Strength: G35 Endurance:G32 Dexterity:G36 Agility:G45 Mana: H32 Title: Lost Child Patron: Goddess of Chaos and Strife, the embodiment of Carnage and Mischief; Goddess Atria. Unique Skill: [ Support System Pixie: Sylphy Systema ], [ All Language Comprehension ], [ Predation ] Skills: [ Agility EX Lv1 ], [ Bone Spike Lv1], [ Enhanced Smell Lv1 ] ] Rain¡¯s status was rising steadily. While eating the Bone Eaters he had killed like eating popcorn, Rain checked his status and felt satisfied. [ Master, you¡¯re becoming stronger now ] ¡°Right!¡± Rain felt proud of his growth up until now. ¡°This is only the beginning. The more I fight, the more I eat, the stronger I become!¡± [ Master is cool! ] Rain chuckled at Sylphy¡¯s childlike response. Currently, Lafetti was absent since she went somewhere she didn¡¯t say. Well, probably returned to her tribe¡­ that was what Rain had concluded after gathering much information. In the first place, it¡¯s not like Lafetti was a lone Lamia in this kind of place and although she doesn¡¯t like talking about her tribe that much, she also doesn¡¯t hate it since she speaks of them sometimes, most were a slip of tongues¡­ Rain was now thinking about his fight a while ago. He recalled the mistakes he had made during the battle that almost took his life ¨C sometimes there was some delay in his actions and movements. It¡¯s not like he was late for a response but even though he had already thought of what to do, sometimes his movements were just too late to react. If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, there was a delay of about 0.02 seconds, tentative calculations and not really accurate but Rain think that it¡¯s around those digits¡­ And as insignificant as it looks, it can be proven fatal during battles. Rain grabbed the sword that was given to him by Lafetti. It was a bit rusted on the edges and hilt but it was still sharp. He stood up and started practice swinging it again. --- --- Somewhere in the world , in a big kingdom named [ Delouria ], something funny was going on. BOOM!! An explosion echoed from the sky. ---No, this wasn''t any figure of speech nor an imagination. The sky truly had exploded! A destructive like energy spread out from the sky. At this moment, waves of ripples surfaced in the empty air. The ripples spread and passed through the towering peak of a mountain in the clouds not far away. Right now, the originally clear blue sky was like the surface of a pond. And the waves that just happened were like the ripple of water waves. As if Gods were descending to the mortal world, not a second later, something flashed brightly and a pillar of golden light shone down from the sky towards the Kingdom¡¯s palace. After a few moments, the pillar of light gradually disappeared only leaving a circular-looking disk encompassing a distance of several kilometers. What was strange was that this disk-like thing looked like a huge crest. At the center of it were two swords crossing from each other while a serpent was encircling it. The disk finally started to fade until it disappeared into the clear blue sky as if nothing happened. This extremely magical phenomenon awes every people who had seen it and some even kneeled in reverence. --- --- Inside the Palace. "Oh, please Heroes, please save our world!" A beautiful girl dressed in a white dress called. Her voice soft and very feminine. The strange magic circle engraved on the floor let out a dazzling light and their shine became stronger in response to her call. However, the light gradually quiets down as it slowly faded. Not only the beautiful girl but the others with her were also thought that the summoning was a failure. However, at that time a flash engulfed the surroundings that made everyone present unable to open their eyes. After the light calmed down and disappeared, four no, rubbing their eyes, the Six people became there Five people and one animal. What more surprising is that the animal beside one of the girls looked like a lion.... no, clearly it should be a lion. After looking around, the lion suddenly bared its fangs towards them while standing in front of the girl as if it was protecting her. "Eh? Wh-What is this? What happened?" From what they saw, there were two boys and three girls. The boys were cautiously looking around as if they didn''t saw the lion beside them with a surprised expression. The girls were also surprised and their bodies stiffened in shock---except for one lone girl which was behind the lion. As soon as she saw the people around, her countenance changed and became alert. Her gaze filled with hostility and her cold sharp eyes were like daggers, waiting to cut them down if they do even a little bit. However, the people present didn''t notice the girl''s expression because she as covered by the huge body of the lion. The beautiful girl was the first one who managed to recover from her shock first as she slowly approached the new arrivals. Her body was slightly trembling whenever she saw the lion growling towards her but she still endured it and steeled herself. "Please save our kingdom, oh heroes from another world!" --- --- Chapter 10: [ Serena Hail ] "Oww...just what the hell happened?" Serena leaked an anguished voice from the pain on her bottom, which was the price for the sudden event to which she couldn''t even react. It was outside of common sense, against logic. 21 years old, a university student. She was working as a part-time animal trainer in a zoo which her uncle manages. She loves animals ever since she was a child. Like usual, when she was working while feeding her best pal, Leona, the lion, she suddenly saw the ground they were standing on was glowing dimly. "Wh-what is this? What''s happening?!" A voice beside her exclaimed in shock. When she turned around, she saw four people; two girls and two boys, Zoo visitors. They looked like High school students. Then another change occurs. At the center of the glowing floor, a blue disk encompassing the area around them appeared. From the middle of the disk, beams of light began to form a picture---It looked like two broadswords forming an ''X'' pattern with a snake swirling around them. "Two swords and a snake?...Is it some kind of crest?" Serena frowned while looking vigilant. And then they noticed that it wasn''t just a picture but a three dimension sculpture made of golden light. That strengthened their impression that it was indeed a crest. ¡°Is this some kind of performance of the Zoo?¡± One of the boys asked. ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­¡± A girl answered as panic flashed across her face. Just what is happening¡­? Serena was bewildered; she suddenly grabbed Leona¡¯s fur that was currently eating in anxiety. As she pondered over that question, all of a sudden the overflowing light blinded her eyes. "Something''s wrong--?!" Feeling a sense of abnormality, a moment faster than they could move the light filled their vision. As though swallowed by the light, three girls along with the two boys nearby and one lion lost consciousness. --- --- It happened extremely sudden without any sort of warning beforehand. Sure, she had forecast that something is wrong with the sudden appearance of that crest-looking thing but it was too sudden to prepare herself. The floor was hard. Probably stone paving or tiles. Falling flat on her backside, her tailbone was in anguish. Beside her was one of her best pals; the lion, Leona. Although Leona was a Lion, a beast but Serena had been with her ever since she was a cub. Although it was unbelievable, Leona treated Serena as one of her family or friend together with that one other boy¡­ Feeling relieved that Leona was beside her; Serena then raised her head and began examining her surroundings. An overly tall ceiling, marble pillars arranged in lines and a red carpet underneath. Like those from what she has seen in Hollywood through TV screens, it looked luxurious. Serena calmly analyzed the scene in front of her. Where she was now looked like some sort of a Hall or something. There also stood people she had never seen before. On both sides, there were soldiers who were wearing majestic armors while standing uniformly at attention, Priest and some people wearing an expensive looking robe with various colors. These strange people looked like they just came out from fairytales. What''s more eye-catching was the beautiful girl wearing a beautiful white dress making her looked like a real princess ¨C though probably was, in fact, a real princess.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. A middle-aged man with a medium build sitting on a beautiful throne. His age was probably in the 30s or 40 something. He was wearing a red cape as thick as a coat and a golden crown on top of his head. He was sitting majestically that made even Serena guessed it immediately. He''s a King. Next to him was a young, gentle-looking woman around thirty years of age and was sitting on the same-looking majestic throne. She was wearing a luxurious dress out from a fairytale and was also wearing a crown on top of her head. She''s probably the Queen. There was also a prime minister looking man mixed in among them. He looked stern like those professors wearing round glasses and would glare at you when you¡¯re not listening in class or not doing your projects or thesis¡­ It was indubitably a royal palace audience hall...or something like that. Something straight out from fairytales, novels or even in any RPG opening scenes. Serena thought to herself. Leona beside her seemed to have already fixed her own confusion since she immediately stood in front of Serena while baring her fangs towards the unknown strange people as if saying ''Whoever tried to hurt her will die''. Seeing her acting like this, Serena couldn''t help but felt a warmth inside surge inside her. She fought the urge to smile and then checked the surroundings by looking around. Although she has already formed her own suspicion, she still needed to confirm it. She also needed to find an escape route if things would go messy. Looking outside through the window, she could see the mountain range in the distance and not just the ground. Thus, she concluded that she was up fairly high. This is troublesome. She thought. Jumping outside the window seems to be a foolish action. Examining every corner, Serena could see that place seems to have been based on a middle-aged European concept. The ceiling was supported by various pillars and had unfamiliar, strange drawings on it. There were mysterious drawings or maybe it was some sort of writing as it was quite similar to Ancient Egyptian picture writing; Hieroglyphics. The picture writings were quite similar to what Serena saw in the Rosetta stone. Oh right, something about...Demonic! Serena thought. Looking down, she saw a magic circle-like thing drawn on the floor. It was like from those magical girl shows or RPG games. ¡­ Obviously, strange-looking foreign people, an unfamiliar scenery, and a magic circle. Serena could more or less confirm her suspicions. And the beautiful girl that looks like a princess confirmed it with her words. "I-I welcome you, Heroes! Yeah, definitely. This was a so-called different world. And just like from popular novels, Serena and the others were summoned from this world. What a clich¨¦d development¡­ The priests, as well as the people wearing robes, cheered merrily. Frolicking with "Yes!!" and "It was a success!!" as they ignored the six of them including Leona. However, Serena noticed that they all looked rather exhausted and they were sweating huge beads of sweat as if they had just run a marathon. There were even some who were panting like dogs while sitting on the floor but each of them still has a big smile as if they just accomplished something great. On the other hand, the princess-like girl had long blonde hair down to her waist, which made it unthinkable for her to be Japanese or Chinese but more on a western appearance. Overall, Serena thought she was pretty, had big eyes and adorable facial features. She was without a doubt eye-catching beauty coupled with her presence which was quite remarkable even though there were people who also wore a dress like her. Same as the surrounding men, the girl, although felt frightened by Leona who was looking at her with hostility, she still showed a broad smile. Looking at them, she bowed her head very, very deeply and said, "Please save our kingdom!" And behind the girl, all of the people present in the hall except the King and Queen fell down on one knee with their heads lowered. "... Please protect our people, oh Heroes from another world." Serena would never have imagined that she would experience something like this. Although Serena had been rather composed so far, a part of her was still anxious. Usually, in a situation like this, people who were summoned would never be able to return to their world. If that''s the case, that would be bad¡­ Serena though. Worry and Anxiety filled her mind. Did she close the gas stove when she left? No, that¡¯s not the time for that but what would happen to her mother? Serena was panicking inside. The others besides her seemed to feel the same from being suddenly summoned as their faces showed that they couldn''t keep up with what was happening to them. Then one of them finally spoke. "H-Heroes? Wh-What do you mean? Can you explain?" One of the guys in the group asked. He had bleach hair like some sort of a delinquent, but he was exuding an earnest expression and gentle aura. The girl lowered her head flustered at the guy''s question. "Ah! My apologies! We will explain this matter immediately." She looked rather apologetic as she said that. On a closer inspection, she appeared rather pale. It was hard to tell from her smile earlier, but like the surrounding people who looked like priest and magicians, she was sweating from the face as well, probably exhausted from the summoning. "I''m Delouria¡¯s kingdom''s, Princess Alice. This world is called ''Fantasia'' and as you can see this is different from everybody''s world. All of you were summoned here by the hero summoning ceremony, heading our desperate call." She is really a princess. Serena thought. She picks up the hem of her skirt and bows elegantly while she gives a self-introduction. The boys blushed, fascinated and even the other girls were captivated too. ---Of course, except Leona and Serena who was just looking at her with indifferent eyes. --- --- Chapter 11: [ Claiming ] After the princess introduced herself, it was followed by the prime minister-looking man who was actually a duke and was acting as an adviser as well as a prime minister for the royalty because the former prime minister was caught embezzling the kingdom''s budget and was imprisoned. What a scumbag¡­ even corrupt officials are quite popular here too? Serena thought that people don''t change even in other worlds. The duke''s name was Alejandro. And the king was called Jeril Persil Louridia while the Queen was Pevina Austril Louridia . After the introduction, Princess Alice and the duke started telling their story. Unlike the other summoned people, Serena didn''t listen to it that much. She had only listened to the beginning of it because she''s not really that interested. It was the typical story out from a fantasy novel. She only picked some information from the princess. First, the world is divided by several continents and the continent they were in was called [Lividia Continent] and was one of the biggest. Second, Aside from the three continents including this one, most of the continents were called [The Unexplored Desolate Continents ] for they were still unexplored and filled with danger. Third, in the [Lividia Continent], there were several races aside from human such as; Beastmen, Fairies, Demons and etc... Fourth, the demons were defeated in the war several hundreds of years ago and had remained silent not until three years ago which they suddenly began appearing and rampaging around the continent. There were some rumors that a demon king appeared and was now leading them. Most of the human and other races kingdoms were slowly defeated and conquered. Although the Louridia Kingdom had several strong people, however, the demon commanders and generals were too many and all of their strength were also enormous thus causing them to have no options than summoning heroes. Listening to their explanation, Serena couldn''t help but scowled at their selfishness. This was their own world¡­ so how could they selfishly kidnap people from other worlds to protect it for them. Only idiots would agree to it. ¡°I, I will do it!¡± as soon as Serena thought about that, someone raised their voice. Oh my God, here are the idiots¡­ Serena rolled her eyes as if disgusted. ¡°I, I think I will do it too¡­¡± ¡°Being Hero seems interesting right? Like those from novels and anime¡­ I never thought it would happen to me!¡± ¡°I know right! Oh my God, I wish I could post this in FB¡­¡± Like a wild fire, the cheer spreads through other people. But Serena didn¡¯t voiced out her real opinion, after all, this is a big kingdom and she was standing in front of the King. Their power encompassed this place¡­ who knows what they will do if she complained. Although it might looked like they were asking but if one looks at a different view, they were actually being threatened. Of course, Serena might be over thinking things¡­ but nothing goes wrong in being cautious! ¡°Tha, thank you very much!!¡± The Princess seems overjoyed. ¡°First of all, please follow me¡­¡±This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. As the princess started walking, Serena and the others began to follow. Although some was startled about Leona¡¯s existence, since she was following one of the heroes, they just tried pretending as if they didn¡¯t see anything¡­ that same goes with the King and Queen. It might be that it was also one of the Heroes! A wild thought appeared. The princess led the group in front of the several statues standing beside the Audience Hall. They were all female with different appearances. ¡°They are the Gods we revered.¡± The princess started. ¡°We will ask for their blessings.¡± She kneeled in front of them. She urged the others to the same, not really understanding but they obeyed. ¡°¡­Goddess Thalia was the goddess of reason and wisdom. Goddess Saliyon was the Goddess of Love and Beauty. Goddess Brid, the Goddess of wild animals and hunt. Goddess Hurd, the Goddess of bloodlust, Fire and war. Goddess Prim, the ruler the world of the dead. Goddess Thion, the Goddess of Order and Magic. And lastly, Goddess Siam, the Goddess of Light and Healing.¡± ¡°These were the 7 Goddess we Louridia worshipped¡­ please bestow blessing for this courageous warriors.¡± She muttered. Seconds later, the six people¡¯s body even including the Lion started lighting up. Truthfully, they were still many Gods they know but only these seven Gods the Louridia worshipped and revered. Some were not popular, some also quite troublesome especially the likes of Atria who are known to be a dark Goddess who loves chaos and war. One of the worst tricksters they called her. The princess stood up, followed by the others. They felt something had changed within themselves but they don¡¯t know what. As they were wondering what it was, the princess spoke: ¡°You might have felt something strange but it¡¯s normal¡­¡± The Princess reassured. ¡°It means that you have been properly claimed.¡± ¡°Claimed?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right¡­ please look above you¡­¡± The princess said respectfully. As they did, the group finally noticed something floating above them. Symbols? At the top of their, an image of something was floating. A Battle Axe, a Scale, an image of a woman¡¯s face looking sideways with a long hair, book and a pen, and lastly a Bow. Serena noticed the image floating above her head was that of a Bow. ¡°¡­ Those were the symbols of the Goddess of your respective Patrons.¡± ¡°Now, please hold this and say [ Status Open ] With this, you can check your status¡­¡± Several servants immediately walk forward and gave everyone a small fist-sized blue orb. Hm? Status? What?! They have a status system? Serena was quite adept in games since one of her friends was into online games so she knows quite a bit after learning her talk about it with much enviable enthusiasm¡­ ¡°Status Open¡­¡± Almost simultaneously, the Hero group called out. [ Rick Simonth Lv1 Strength: H15 Endurance: H12 Dexterity: H12 Agility: H13 Mana: H40 Title: Hero Patron: Goddess Hurd, the Goddess of bloodlust, Fire and war. Unique Skill: [ Warcry ], [ Heroic Soul ] ] [ Janice Simonth Lv1 Strength: H13 Endurance: H10 Dexterity: H10 Agility: H12 Mana: H35 Title: Hero Patron: Goddess Saliyon was the Goddess of Love and Beauty. Unique Skill: [ Charm Speak ], [ Charm Aura ] ] [ Marc Trent Lv1 Strength: H13 Endurance:H12 Dexterity:H12 Agility:H15 Mana: H32 Title: Priest Patron: Goddess Siam, the Goddess of Light and Healing. Unique Skill: [ Healing Stream ], [ Light Blast ] ] [ Marjorie Grey Lv1 Strength: H12 Endurance: H10 Dexterity:H12 Agility:H11 Mana: H28 Title: Sorcerer Patron: Goddess Thion, the Goddess of Order and Magic. Unique Skill: [ All Elemental Affinity ], [ Basic Elemental Magic ] ] [ Serena Hail Lv1 Strength: H18 Endurance:H15 Dexterity:H17 Agility:H19 Mana: H22 Title: Huntress Patron: Goddess Brid, the Goddess of wild animals and hunt. Unique Skill: [ Beast Language ], [ Beast Tamer ], [ Bow Mastery ( Beginner ) ] ] Guardian: Leona the Infernal Lion ] Serena examined her status and saw that her level was one. If this was a RPG-like world, this was only natural, since she hadn¡¯t fought with anyone yet and had just entered the game. However, a Huntress ha¡­ Well, indeed, she had some knowledge about animals and how to survive in the wild since she always helped her uncle in the zoo and some workers there teach her their personal knowledge sometimes¡­ but are skills given somehow related to you¡­? Aside from her, the other people besides her were feeling ecstatic upon seeing their status, saying ¡®I¡¯m really a hero!¡¯ and ¡®Wow this is like a Dream!¡¯ and stuff but Serena completely ignored them. They are just people with no brains¡­ Being a Hero isn¡¯t always good¡­ Couldn¡¯t they understand that they will be forced to fight if this goes on? Stupid teenagers!! Chapter 12: [ Medusa ] Serena just followed the group for now since she didn¡¯t feel any kind of danger and besides being in this kind of position will make the kingdom pay for her daily needs without any complaints. But for now, what really Serena wanted to know is that¡­ ¡°Excuse me but can I refuse this Hero thing?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Silence immediately enveloped the entire place. Serena felt uncomfortable from the silence but she endured it. ¡°I¡¯m not really cut out for this Hero thingy and all and besides, I have a family in my original world so can I just go back?¡± ¡°I know you really need help in this world but, this wasn¡¯t my problem you know. You have your lives but I also have my own¡­¡± ¡°H, Hey¡­ aren¡¯t you too harsh?¡± A voice suddenly cut her off. It wasn¡¯t one of the native but from the boy that was summoned together with her. ¡°Who the heck are you?¡± Serena said with a cold voice as she looked at the boy in front of her. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you want to play Hero but that doesn¡¯t mean, I will go along too.¡± ¡°Wha-?!¡± Seeing her eyes, the boy suddenly felt fear. He couldn¡¯t form any words and could only point at her with his finger. ¡°Grrrr¡± at this moment, the boy finally noticed the terrifying beast beside the girl. It was glaring at him as if it was ready to attack him. At this, the boy finally felt cold sweat covering his back as he silently backs off a few steps in fear. ¡°P, Please wait a moment!¡± the self-proclaimed princess shouted. ¡°Enough!¡± a magnetic and manly voice echoed behind the princess. It was a middle-aged man wearing golden robes and a crown. It was the king. As the king opened his mouth, his thunderous voice seemed to have sent a shock wave thru the surrounding people. Everyone upon seeing that they are not the one being called hurriedly bowed their heads. ¡°F, Father?!¡± And, this time, the king¡¯s expression had completely changed from one of grim seriousness to one of unyielding fortitude. With the return of his kingly face, he started speaking. ¡°Heroes, I am sorry for abruptly summoning you to this kind of place. But for the sake of my people, we don¡¯t have any choice but to do it. I humbly beg for your forgiveness.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to belittle your problem it¡¯s just I really have my own life too. I have a family I needed to take care of in my world, so even if I wanted to help, I needed to settle mine first.¡± Serena said, apologetic. She doesn¡¯t have a heart of ice but, she was also not so generous to worry about a stranger first rather than her family. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± but what Serena received was a heartfelt apology.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. A heavy silence swept over the room. If one were to look at the surroundings, they were all hanging their heads down. Even the Queen and the Princess¡¯ faces were of a poor complexion and were as if they had just eaten a bug. The source of this was something bad. Serena had just asked to return. Then, their faces had become like this. Then, a hypothesis had popped into her mind. ¡°Hey, wait. It couldn¡¯t be¡­¡± ¡°I apologize, but returning you to your old world is impossible. We have not found any way to send you back¡­yet.¡± As expected¡­ It¡¯s not like Serena hadn¡¯t expected this but hearing it directly really made her lose her strength. Serena slumped on the ground. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we have already done everything just to understand the Summoning ritual and performed it¡­ returning would be quite impossible¡­ at least for now.¡± The King¡¯s voice was gentle. And so, together with the other heroes, Serena has no choice but to stay in this world¡­ as for how long, she didn¡¯t know. And that was how they had become Heroes of the Louridia Kingdom. --- --- Medusa. Everyone¡¯s heard about them in myths and legends, right? An upper body that¡¯s the figure of a beautiful woman and the lower half of a long undulating serpent. Their head is covered in numerous small serpents and they¡¯re able to petrify anyone with their gaze like a snake can with a frog. So many terrible and frightening legends about them, but in reality those Medusa¡­ they¡¯re real! At least, in this world¡­ Rain thought as he looked at the figure in front of him. Beautiful face, hour-glass figure and tantalizing ruby slit eyes similar to that of a snake. Her head, instead a long beautiful flowing hair was full of snakes swaying left and right. Her lower body was a long snake tail, probably around 8 ¨C 10 meters. Rain gulped and tried to stay at his position, not moving as much as possible to show that he wasn¡¯t an enemy. ¡°Hello, child of Human¡­ been a long time since I see one¡­¡± she smiled. However, her smile was like that of a predator cornering her prey. --- --- It began when Rain was fighting a group of Bone Eaters. Lafetti wasn¡¯t around since she seems to have something to do, so Rain was alone, trying to become stronger. [ Master, another was coming through the right. ] Hearing Sylphy¡¯s warning Rain immediately leaped over to the side and rolled. He doesn¡¯t want to get surrounded, that would be dangerous for him. While somersaulting away, he throws two bone stakes to the monsters. One missed while the other successfully pierced through one of the Bone Eaters eyes. It let out a painful howl. Now four Bone Eaters was standing in front of him, growling menacingly. Rain would have run and escaped long ago but this time was completely different. Rain had become a bit stronger than the past. He was a bit confident he can defeat them now. Pulling the last two bone stakes, which he had personally made by sharpening the bones he had picked up around, Rain exerted force in his right leg, causing him to shot up towards the monsters. Throwing the bone stakes from his hands, Rain narrowed his eyes, [ Agility EX ]! At this moment, his speed suddenly doubled and he almost turned into a blur. He slashed out with his sword. He wasn''t even thinking as this had already become a natural movement for him. One of the monsters let out a tragic howl as the sword pierced through its neck. One of the monsters noticed Rain and pounced at him but Rain had already expected its actions and he kicked a stone with his foot, hitting the monster¡¯s nose, causing the monster to halt its movements for a moment. But this instance was enough. [ Bone Spike ] Two Bone spikes rose up from the ground and pierced the stunned monster. Before the skill was over, Rain shot himself at the monster and slashed with his sword on its throat. He rotated and once again stabbed his sword on the monster¡¯s neck. Killing it completely. The one-eyed Bone Eater saw its comrades died and immediately turned around, trying to escape but how could Rain let it be. He raised his sword and throws it towards it, piercing the monster¡¯s abdomen. It fell while crying out painfully. Rain picked up a bone stake on the ground and, ¡°Don¡¯t blame me for doing this, this only for survival. You either kill me or I kill you¡­¡± Rain said in a low voice and raised the bone stake in his hand. "I don''t plan to apologize." The stake stabbed down. --- --- Chapter 13: [ The Alpha of the Lamina Race ] [ Master! Amazing! ] Sylphy¡¯s voice rang out as Rain sat to the ground, mentally exhausted. [ Master, your status finally reached E!! ] Sylphy¡¯s excited voice somehow gave him energy. ¡°Really?¡± [ Yep. Look, ] [ Rain Revert Lv1 Strength: F70 Endurance:E4 Dexterity:E9 Agility:F78 Mana: G10 Title: Lost Child Patron: Goddess of Chaos and Strife, embodiment of Carnage and Mischief; Goddess Atria. Unique Skill: [ Support System Pixie: Sylphy Systema ], [ All Language Comprehension ], [ Predation ] Skills: [ Agility EX Lv2 ], [ Bone Spike Lv1 ], [ Enhanced Smell Lv2 ], [ Sword Mastery Lv2 ], [ Night Vision Lv1 ] ] ¡°Indeed¡­¡± Rain smiled as he looked at his growth. He was growing steadily¡­ eating, fighting, work-outs; all of his sufferings pay up and showed its results¡­ As he was mulling over his difficulties to get this far, suddenly, [ Master!! ] The moment Sylphy yelled out, Rain became incredibly alert. Probably due to the adrenaline rush, his senses skyrocketed. He suddenly sensed there was danger coming from above him, and he immediately pounced sideward. However, it was a bit late as a sharp edge scratch up his leg, causing a horrible cut appeared. Rain gritted his teeth and endured the pain as he rolled on the ground. When his face rose upward, he finally saw the cause. A wolf or something looks like that. However, it was no ordinary wolf as it has two freaking necks with different heads looking at Rain, baring its not so really wonderful fangs. Boom. As if something exploded inside his head, Rain wanted to curse his own luck. It looked very strong¡­ stronger than Bone Eaters! Rain¡¯s body was covered in cold sweat in an instant, and his face darkened, ¡°Two-headed wolf¡­ now that¡¯s familiar¡­¡± [ Master! That¡¯s an Othros Wolf! ] ¡°What?¡± [ A race of two Headed Wolf monsters¡­ they¡¯re extremely strong master. You can¡¯t possibly defeat them in your current strength. ] ¡°Then what should I do? Run? As if I can outrun that thing!¡± His [ Agility EX ] was still on cooldown¡­ Trying to escape with his original speed is completely unreasonable! [ But master, you¡¯re going to die if you fight against that monster! ] ¡°¡­ When the going gets tough, the tough get going¡­¡± Rain gritted his teeth as he endured the pain coming from his leg. His entire body shivered as his heartbeat involuntarily accelerated.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Grabbing his sword, Rain put all his strength on his uninjured leg and launched himself towards his enemy. This wasn¡¯t a desperate attack or a foolish action. When two predators meet, there isn¡¯t anyone who doesn¡¯t fear. Everyone is afraid¡­ However, it is the one who shows fear first that will lose their life first. Therefore if someone is coming after you¡­ Before your weakness is revealed, attack them first. That is what Rain believed. That is how you survive in the animal kingdom! He leaped out while issuing a cry and raised his sword. But the sword only cut air and it landed on the ground. The two-headed monster was already at his side, pouncing at him. Gritting his teeth, Rain dragged the sword, scooping dirt and bones and splashes it at it before jumping to the side. However, Rain still underestimated the monster. With a just a loud howl that almost broke Rain¡¯s eardrums, a wind blast came from its two mouths, scattering the dirt and bones away. Being in such close proximity to the monster, Rain immediately sprayed out a mouthful of blood upon listening to the raging howl. Shockwave? Rain realized in horror and his mind instantly turned blurry. He was staggering around, his ears ringing. He could even see the approaching monster, pouncing at him like he was some sort of high-class bone made of gold and silver. I¡¯m dead. As Rain despaired, suddenly at this very moment, ¡®Bang!¡¯ a long tail sweep the incoming wolf. It was then followed by several arrows and fireballs, instantly killing the two-headed monster. Lafetti!? Rain rejoiced as he recalled his lover. The tail he had seen was obviously a serpent¡¯s tail. ¡°Lafetti!?¡± He called as he turned around but when he did, his eyes widened in shock. It was not Lafetti. ¡°Ho, as expected something interesting was kept here¡­¡± A soft and feminine voice rang out. Walking out the shadows were three silhouettes. They were Lamias as Rain could see. But they were not Lafetti. And most importantly, walking at the front had a slightly different appearance. A head full of small snakes slithering around. Red ruby slit eyes and enchanting figure. ¡°You-!?¡± Before Rain could react, he was suddenly bounded by a long serpent tail. ¡°Lafetti¡¯s absence this past few days was actually for this reason¡­¡± Rain couldn¡¯t help but get entranced as he gazes at the Lamia, no, it should be Medusa in front of him. Whether it was this life or the previous, the woman in front of him was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen! Every skin, every curve, it was like a piece of artwork carefully and rigorously calculated by the creator. Her legs, her hips, her arms, her chest, all of their ratios seemed to have reached a perfect state. On top of all this, snakes are inherently charming. Without any effort, every movement she makes is seductively charming. What is most important was that aside from the snakes slithering on her head, she was extremely beautiful. It can be said that this face would drive any man crazy! Rain could not even find the right words to describe such a beautiful face¡­ If seen from a distance, they would certainly overlook the small snakes and thought it was just nothing but green colored hair. If beauty can be categorized, hers would be on the level capable of destroying Kingdoms! But still, ¡°Are ¨C are you a Medusa¡­?¡± Rain¡¯s face appeared extremely pale. Looking at the beautiful woman in front of him, Rain couldn¡¯t help but shake violently. ¡°Oh?¡± The woman seemed surprised at Rain¡¯s question. Her beautiful ruby eyes widened slightly and her bewitching rude lips turned into a faint smile. ¡°You can speak our language and you even know the name of our ancestor¡­ what a surprise¡­ really a surprise¡­¡± Language¡­ what did she mean by language? Aren¡¯t they speaking English all this time? Well, with just a bit of an accent¡­ Whatever, ¡°Well, it, it¡¯s a bit of legend¡­ you know, she¡¯s extremely famous¡­¡± Rain stammered while trying to regain back his breath. ¡°Like turning people to stone¡­¡± [ Master! She¡¯s an Alpha in the Lamina race! ] ¡®An Alpha? She¡¯s not a Medusa?¡¯ [ That¡¯s only the name of the first known Lamina monster in the History of . They are called Lamina-Alpha, monsters ruling all Laminas! ] [ Master! You need to escape now! That is a high ranking cruel monster! You will be killed! ] But how ¨C Rain was eager to know the answer to that question. If he can move, if he can fight, would he still stay here and stand here, foolishly admiring her beauty and be a pig waiting to be butchered? Even pigs can struggle for a short time unlike him¡­ ¡°Ahm, are you, are you friends with Lafetti? Family?¡± Rain fought back his fear and tried to calm his nerves. ¡°Oh, indeed, we are.¡± A voice like the whispers of angels¡­ what a natural born seductress! ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m Rain, Rain Revert, Lafetti¡¯s lover, ah no, husband¡­ either way, same¡­¡± They actually haven¡¯t had a ceremony yet but Rain already treated Lafetti as his wife since they were already like animals in heat every night. If they are not, then what are they ¨C Rain didn¡¯t want to think some possible answers as he is self-proclaimed possess a very thin vocabulary of words. Sex = Love = Marriage¡­ simple words recorded in his dictionary~ --- --- Chapter 14: [ Zarda ] ¡°Ho, what a surprise¡­ are you really?¡± The Medusa flashed an enigmatic smile that can cause any living being to feel a chill. ¡°Chief, I think it¡¯s better for this human to die!¡± A Lamia standing behind the Medusa muttered while glaring at Rain as if he had assaulted her last night¡­ ¡°That¡¯s right! Humans cannot be trusted!¡± Another Lamia snarled. Rain frowned at their tone. A man can be killed but cannot be humiliated. ¡°Ladies, I know I¡¯m a human and humans can¡¯t be trusted¡­ okay fine. Since there was already a precedent in that aspect, I can¡¯t argue with it but¡­¡± Rain¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°If you still insult me in this matter just because of History, I will go and sue you for slandering!¡± Rain¡¯s raised voice startled the two Lamia and even the Medusa was taken aback. But Rain ignored it. He really had this strange character that whenever he was angered or his emotions running wild, he had this fit that relieves his fear and opens his mouth and says whatever he wanted. It''s as if his mind was liberated and become free. He once was fired because of this since the manager he was working with was harassing a co-worker and he just can¡¯t swallow it and he stormed into his office and scolded him and knocked the daylights out of him. ¡°I may be a human, but I love what I love and that is Lafetti! Don¡¯t ever my question my love, dear, or else my attorney will face you in the cou ¨C!¡± Ah-! I did it again! Rain frowned but he didn¡¯t apologize. He averted his eyes and snorted angrily. Seeing Rain¡¯s actions the Medusa was somewhat amused. ¡°Chief let me cut this human!¡± ¡°No, let me do it! Let me slit his throat!¡± The two Lamia was angered by Rain¡¯s outburst but they were stopped by the Medusa with a wave of her hand. ¡°Well, at least he wasn¡¯t lying about him and Lafetti¡¯s relation¡­ thus we can¡¯t touch him,¡± The Medusa said as she leaned closer to look at Rain¡¯s face. ¡°For now¡­ that is¡­¡± Rain frowned at the added word but he didn¡¯t say anything. He knows his current position. ¡°But,¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to be hated by Lafetti over this, so we will deal with this human when she arrived¡­ after all, she still needed to face a punishment for hiding this fact from us¡­¡± Rain heard the Medusa¡¯s words and trembled. His head snapped back and looked at the Medusa. ¡°La, Lafetti didn¡¯t do any wrong! What do you mean by punishment?!¡± ¡°Sheltering you without our permission and hiding your existence from us is already a grave sin of itself.¡± ¡°No!¡± Rain exclaimed. ¡°It¡¯s not Lafetti¡¯s fault! If taking a human is really a mistake then please forgive her! I, I will bear the punishment, whatever it is! I will receive it!¡± [ Master! ] Sylphy was surprised at Rain¡¯s words. Even the three women were flabbergasted. Rain decided. Just like the saying, ¡°When in Rome, do what Romans do.¡± Rain never doubted Medusa¡¯s words. Lafetti will be punished severely because of him¡­ because that is their own law. But Rain can¡¯t accept that!If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°You will?¡± The Medusa¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously. ¡°I will,¡± But Rain didn¡¯t back down. ¡°Even if you die?¡± ¡°Death rather than Dishonor.¡± That is what Glen taught him when he was still a child. A man cannot hurt a woman¡­ if you make a woman cry, you¡¯re not a man! If Lafetti¡¯s life would be ruined because of him, then how can he still continue living on? It¡¯s not just because he loved Lafetti but also because Lafetti had done so many things for him and he couldn¡¯t do anything to pay it back. ¡°I¡¯m scared but if I don¡¯t do this, as a man, I will regret it for the rest of my life!¡± Rain spoke in a very serious voice. ¡°So be it,¡± The Medusa showed a malicious but at the same time a satisfied smile. --- --- Rain was being bounded by a rope which was, in fact, a long slim snake which had turned into a rope. Magic, Rain couldn¡¯t help but admire this world even more. However, ¡°You don¡¯t need to do this, after all, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m planning to do anything. I¡¯m an advocate of pacifism; I prefer peace rather than war¡­¡± Rain muttered. ¡°I¡¯m just a cute, harmless guy¡­ doing this is a bit overboard, can I at least call my lawyer beforehand?¡± ¡°We apologize but caution is necessary,¡± The Medusa replied with a faint smile. She looked really amiable and kind but Rain could feel something hidden behind her scales. There was actually a hint of dangerous gleam hiding inside her eyes, which she might have been thinking she was hiding it pretty well but Rain, who had done many odd jobs in the previous world and managed to socialize with different kind of people, has a very good sensitivity and observation regarding this kind of situation. This kind of thing, Rain can easily notice it. But Rain didn¡¯t do anything and just act like usual. ¡°So, human why are you inside this place?¡± The Medusa asked, her eyes darting with curiosity and suspicion. ¡°This isn¡¯t a place a human like you should be¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, I know¡­¡± Rain nodded. ¡°And I find it out in a hard way¡­¡± ¡°Before I answer your question, I suddenly realized we haven¡¯t introduced ourselves, did we? Well, I think I did but you didn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Hehe, I am Zarda, Chief of the Amani Laminas and these are my guards, Drova and Stagna¡­¡± ¡°Amani Laminas¡­ is that some kind of a tribe¡¯s name? Well, nice to meet you then¡­¡± Rain shrugs. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t remember anything about this world, of course, I¡¯m not lying¡­¡± Zarda flashed a doubtful looked and stared at him as if she was looking if Rain was saying the truth. Of course, with those sharp ruby eyes, Rain felt as if Zarda can see through if he was lying or not¡­ that is why he said, he didn¡¯t remember anything about this world instead of ¡®I don¡¯t remember anything¡¯¡­ which is in fact not a lie¡­ He didn¡¯t know anything nor could he remember anything about this world. He wasn¡¯t local since he came from another world! How could he know about this world? Thus, he wasn¡¯t lying nor was he also telling the entire truth¡­ This wasn¡¯t misconception. Rain¡¯s suspicion wasn¡¯t in fact wrong. His pulse, his breathing rate, perspiration, movements, gestures, Zarda doesn¡¯t have mind reading skills but she was observing every change in Rain. This is Cold Reading¡­ And even if she has the skill to know whether he was lying or not, Rain was certain that he wouldn¡¯t be found out because he wasn¡¯t lying at all¡­ ¡°¡­ The only memories I had about this world, started when I wake up. I was already here, I don¡¯t know why or for what purpose. But I was alone, in this dark and dangerous place.¡± Rain narrated. ¡°Lafetti came and took care of me when I needed it. She was far more important to me than you can imagine¡­¡± Rain spoke while walking, no, being dragged by two Lamias. ¡°Then you¡¯re fine with her being a monster¡­?¡± ¡°What do you mean by a monster? Humans or Monster, I don¡¯t really care about it.¡± Rain snorted. ¡°The culture of this world doesn¡¯t apply to me. What I see as monsters are those who I deemed as enemies and those beasts who have no intelligence and only knows how to cause destruction and pain¡­¡± ¡°Lafetti for me is never a monster¡­¡± Rain said with a handsome and gentle smile. ¡°You¡¯re only saying that now¡­¡± Zarda replied with a trace of sadness. ¡°Humans called us monsters, hated us, despised and even went to the point of subjugating us¡­¡± Rain didn¡¯t reply back and only listened, after all, it wasn¡¯t his place to say anything. This was the norm of this world. Even if he says that he was different and he wouldn¡¯t do that, after all, that was all but empty promises and declarations with no substances. Besides, looking at the history of Earth, even fellow humans which possess similar appearance and traits, such occurrence was abundant as trees. Thus, he found no reason to doubt Zarda¡¯s words. Rain listened to Zarda, when she was done, he only said, ¡°I only see two types of people in my world. One that is my enemy, wanting to hurt me and the second type is my friend, including my family that would be my ally no matter what happens.¡± ¡°Lafetti is the latter, she would do anything for me, probably¡­ but what I know is that I will also do anything for her¡­¡± Hearing Rain¡¯s statement, Zarda¡¯s lips turned into a faint smile. This might be the first real smile she had shown him up until now¡­ ¡°You are a strange human¡­ I hope you didn¡¯t only say that just to save your life¡­¡± ¡°Well, I--¡± ¡°Rain!?¡± Chapter 15: [ Public ( Tribe ) Trial ] As Rain was going to reply suddenly, he had heard a very familiar voice. He turned around and saw Lafetti standing not too far away from them. It seemed like she had just returned from hunting as she was dragging a cow-like animal and together with her was also a group of Lamias. She looked at Rain, together with her chief and being bounded, Lafetti immediately felt dread she had never felt the likes before. Before she could react, she already found herself running ( Slithering actually ) towards Rain¡¯s direction. Sword unsheathed on her hand. ¡°Lafetti?!¡± Rain¡¯s voice echoed. Lafetti¡¯s expression was strange, quite dreadful to be the least. She seemed to be determined to do something and Rain could guess what. ¡°Lafetti don¡¯t!!¡± Drova and Stagna also felt Lafetti¡¯s change and immediately met with her head on. Clang! Swords clashing followed by explosions. Two water balls blasted the two Lamias and Lafetti continued towards Rain. Zarda didn¡¯t do anything even as Lafetti arrived between her and Rain. ¡°Lafetti, calm down.¡± Rain immediately went around and stood in front of Lafetti. ¡°What are you doing? Stand behind me!¡± Lafetti shouted angrily. She used her tail and coiled it around Rain, pulling him behind her. But Rain didn¡¯t obey and instead pushed closer to her, stopping her with his body, since his arms were still being bounded. ¡°Lafetti, I¡¯m fine. The Chief, she didn¡¯t do anything I promise¡­¡± Rain said. ¡°She was actually a nice woman¡­¡± Lafetti finally calmed down. The first thing she did was checked his body and suddenly frowned because she found several wounds on him. Seeing that Rain immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s not them. I fought with some Monsters and won but unfortunately an Orthros or whatever monster appeared and attacked me. Thankfully chief Zarda came and saved me¡­ really, I¡¯m not lying.¡± ¡°You fought a monster without me?!¡± Lafetti suddenly scolded. ¡°Ah, y, yeah, I did, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Taken aback by an abrupt change of topic, Rain unconsciously stepped backward. ¡°You idiot! What will you do if something happened to you!?¡± Lafetti exploded. !! As Rain felt he was turning smaller from Lafetti sudden outburst, a cough suddenly rang behind him. ¡°Lafetti,¡± Zarda called out. ¡°Chief!?¡± Lafetti immediately alarmed and pulled Rain behind her protectively. ¡°Lafetti, do you have any idea what you are doing right now?¡± Zarda¡¯s voice was calm and indifferent but Rain could somewhat hear the coldness hidden within it. Lafetti¡¯s body trembled but she didn¡¯t back down. She gritted her teeth and answered, ¡°I know, but Rain is mine!¡± She yelled out that Rain started to get embarrassed himself. Fudge, that was actually quite embarrassing. What was that for?If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Still, sweetness as if he had eaten a mouthful sugar surged through his heart. ¡°You will be judged by the tribe, Lafetti.¡± Zarda narrowed her eyes. ¡°No! Chief, you said-!?¡± Rain was cut off when Zarda looked at him. They said that the Medusa¡¯s eyes can turn someone into stone but this might be what they meant. Although Rain didn¡¯t turn into stone literally, the moment Zarda¡¯s eyes looked at him, he felt like a frog being stared by a snake ¨C of course, he was more handsome than a frog, it¡¯s just an analogy. Rain just felt as he was stunned and couldn¡¯t move his limbs. [ Master, this is the Eyes of Petrification ] Sylphy¡¯s confirmation sounded out. Indeed, it was but he wasn¡¯t turned into stone but instead become immobilize. ¡°Chief, what are you doing!?¡± Lafetti immediately became defensive but she was also hit by the [ Eyes of Petrification ] and was immobilized. What a cheat-ty skill¡­ ¡°We will talk after we arrive,¡± Zarda said emotionlessly. --- --- Do you remember the feeling when you first stand on a stage? Rain did and it was extremely embarrassing for him. He wanted to find a hole, jump into it and bury himself. Anxiety, fear, stage fright, nervousness all feelings surge through him that day. His teacher learned that he can play the flute and since no one volunteered to be the one who will be presented in a class program, and so he was chosen, albeit forcefully. He couldn¡¯t refuse after seeing his teacher pleading at him like her life depends on it. And so, that was the worst day of his life. Due to being extremely nervous, he misses some notes and he noticed someone laughing at him. At that time, he vowed he would never be in the limelight again nor he would stand on a stage and take the spotlight. And now that nightmare once again reborn. At the center of the entire tribe of Lamias, Allen and Lafetti stood side by side as if they were in a Court, waiting for Judgment. ¡°Lafetti had taken a human and hide it from us¡­ which I found rather disagreeable.¡± Zarda started while sitting in that rather fancy looking chair made up of vines and branches. On each side were Drova and Stagna standing like competent guards, their faces serious and glaring as if wearing Noh masks. Whispers gradually spread, and Rain could feel some malice and hostility from his surroundings but most was curiosity. Was this the first time they had seen a human? Or maybe they were curious as to what a human like him doing in this place together with a Lamia like Lafetti. Humans are judgmental in nature. Even if it was to fellow humans, an acquaintance, a friend, a blood kin, if the crowd made a decision, they would also condemn them themselves without hearing any excuses, reasons, and appeal. However, that seems not true for monsters ¨C Rain concluded. Even though in their law, Lafetti did something wicked but no one condemned her. Not even a curse, or a hate-filled glare but instead several pairs of worried eyes directed at her. Lafetti stood in front of Chief Zarda with unyielding eyes and unbending spirit. Rain felt warm and couldn¡¯t help but stepped forward, grabbing her soft looking hand and give it a squeezed. Rain realized whenever he holds onto her hand, the feeling that everything will be okay spreads from his hand and through his entire body. It¡¯s quite amazing. It¡¯s the world¡¯s only hand that lets you know¡­ Everything will be okay¡­ Lafetti felt her hand being grabbed causing her to turn to Rain who was looking at her with a gentle, warm smile. She frowned as if displeased by something. But Rain knows better. She was actually masking her embarrassment within this kind of expression and he felt good. Fear, unease, anxiety¡­ and everything else was immediately swept away by this, like a flood sweeping logs and garbages in the street. Zarda can¡¯t help but roll her eyes the moment she saw Rain and Lafetti¡¯s pink mood. Were they actually going straight to their own strange world in front of them? What nerves¡­ However, at the same time, she actually felt strange and amused¡­ for quite different reasons. Of course, she wasn¡¯t the only one who had noticed the chemistry, physics, mathematics and whatever ¨C sciences it was going on between the two lovebirds. Many people were surprised at their seemingly rare pure relationship of Love¡­ however, some also made sad and sorrowful expressions¡­ after all, who didn¡¯t know about humans? In their history, many Lamias have fallen in love with humans¡­ if they were not betrayed; they all end with Romeo and Juliet scenario¡­ !! Zarda awkwardly cough, once again attracting the people¡¯s attention. ¡°Lafetti, you have known the rules and laws of the tribe¡­ how can you, one of the top warriors protecting the tribe, broke it yourself?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t break any law and I am not planning on breaking anything in the future¡­¡± Lafetti gritted her teeth and continued with a ¡°but¡±. ¡°As the law suggests, Warriors of Amani take what they kill¡­ I¡¯m only taking what I have killed.¡± Spoken like a true warrior, Rain almost thought he was going to fall for her again¡­ ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Zarda narrowed her eyes and her beautiful ruby eyes gleamed. Suddenly, Rain realized something¡­ Chapter 16: [ Rains Punishment ] ¡°Ahm, actually, have you killed anything when you took me?¡± Rain was confused and curious at the same time. If it¡¯s my virginity¡­ then I guess, it¡¯s understandable¡­ ¡°What are you saying? I killed the Bone Eaters surrounding you, saving you in the process¡­ or did you forget about that?¡± Lafetti glared. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s what you¡¯re talking about¡­¡± Rain nodded his head. ¡°Hm, she did¡­¡± ¡°Even so, you didn¡¯t report anything to the tribe¡­¡± ¡°Because he¡¯s mine!¡± Lafetti cried out defensively. ¡°Lafetti, humans are humans¡­ did you probably forget our history?¡± Zarda reminded with an icy cold voice. ¡°Humans will just betray us over and over¡­ just how have you not realized it? Before you get hurt¡­¡± ¡°Slander!!¡± Rain suddenly cried out, taking everyone by surprise. Before Lafetti could stop him, he angrily stepped forward and pointed at Zarda. Deliberately trying to maintain calmness in his voice, Rain spoke up. ¡°Chief, you can¡¯t slander my name with ridiculous accusations like that! Please learn to exercise some prudence!¡± He snarled, ¡°My love for Lafetti is as pure as the 24-karat gold and diamond that I want to give as a wedding gift!¡± ¡°Every day I look at her, I feel love and inspiration.¡± Rain said with emotions. ¡°Sometimes, I even just want to hug her and squeeze her so tightly that she dies from my loving embrace,¡± He made an expression as if he was enduring something painful. ¡°But I really like her, so I won¡¯t do that. And you said that I will betray her? Oh for heaven¡¯s sake, please don¡¯t accuse me of something ridiculous¡­ please talk nonsense to your own time, and save your sleep talk for when you sleep.¡± Rain scowled angrily. Zarda and the other people were taken aback by Rain¡¯s outburst. Even Lafetti couldn¡¯t help but frown and her face started to dye in red. Zarda¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. ¡°So you said you love someone like us¡­ who is not human?¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± Rain nodded seriously. Race is never a hindrance for love. Love transcends age, sex, or even space-time boundary... how can Race possibly be an exception? As long as both can understand each other, love can bloom like an orchid in a beautiful moonlight. ¡°Lies¡­¡± But Zarda slightly narrowed her eyes. It was a minor change, but her expression turned much sharper. ¡°A human would never truly love someone like us. Our form only bred fear, lust, and hate but never love¡­¡± That''s right, for a human our race is basically a... Monster. Hearing this, all the Lamias trembled for a moment. No one denied or objected as they could only bite their lips in frustration. Some of them had witnessed what their kinsmen had ended. If not killed and subjugated, they were turned into slaves, sex slaves, abused¡­ wanting to die but cannot die! ¡°Probably,¡± And Rain¡¯s answer shook their core. Lafetti couldn¡¯t help but widened her eyes in shock from Rain¡¯s confirmation and she felt hurt¡­ a pain so intense she felt like she was being stabbed. Rather than being betrayed, she felt sad and sorrowful. Even though it was the truth, she didn¡¯t like hearing Rain say that she was different from him.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. She wanted to say anything but no words could come out from her dried throat. Zarda seems to have expected Rain¡¯s answer and only looked down, - But, never did she expect his next words. ¡°However, so what? They are not me¡­¡± !!? Zarda and other Lamia¡¯s simultaneously raised their heads, stunned. Rain stood there, smiling faintly. His smiling face was pure, free of the slightest hint of malice, giving him some strange charm. Even Lafetti moist eyes stared directly at Rain. She raised her face and eyes. Upon seeing Rain¡¯s smile, her disappointment vanished in an instant. Expectations of sorts resided in those eyes. ¡°As I have said before, Chief, this world¡¯s whatever culture and mindset, I know nothing about them. What I only believe is what I had believed¡­ monster or whatnot, Lafetti is the one I love¡­¡± Zarda slightly narrowed her eyes but this time, there were no strong emotions that can be seen reflected from them as she just showed a friendly smile. ¡°And what do you love her?¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°¡­ I¡¯m not devaluing her but human males were always attracted to their right counterpart, human females¡­ I don¡¯t think someone like us can be a good match for a beautiful human female¡­ or was it appearance? Body? I believe in terms of those aspects, we are quite above from most of them¡­¡± Hearing the obvious sarcasm, Rain didn¡¯t fell anything and calmly answered, ¡°Chief, you might be right.¡± ¡°However, let just say it like this¡­ when humans see Bone Eaters and Othros wolves, we just see Bone Eaters and Orthros wolves, subjectively. You can¡¯t possibly expect us to find a very beautiful female Bone Eaters and Othros Wolves, right?¡± Rain chuckled. ¡°Probably, you can pick better and good ones¡­ but can you love them because they¡¯re beautiful?¡± ¡°No, nevertheless in my eyes, humans are the same.¡± Zarda and the others frowned in confusion as to what Rain was saying. What¡¯s he talking about? Gees, he always talks in a way that only he can understand¡­ Lafetti lamented inwardly but she didn¡¯t stop nor interrupt him and just listen to him speak. ¡°All races are the same in my eyes¡­ but amongst all similar people, Lafetti was somewhat different¡­¡± Rain turned around and looked at Lafetti, causing the latter to avert her eyes from embarrassment. ¡°How is she different?¡± Zarda asked, curiously. ¡°¡­ She¡¯s like the Dog I once saw ( Read actually in an article ) which had befriended this one fox. They actually came from two different races but they became the best of friends. They played together; they slept side by side and when the owner of these two animals put the fox in a crater, the dog would sit in front of it and whine so he could see his fox friend. Once, when the owner tried to separate them at night, the fox basically gnawed through one of those baby fences to get closer to his pal. After seeing that, I almost cried from being moved and almost melted. It was so cute and adorable.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°Laffeti who always protected me was like that. She took care of me despite our differences, that¡¯s why I love her¡­ she doesn¡¯t look in outside appearance but inside¡­¡± As Rain was absorbed by his recollection, he was suddenly kicked in the butt and fell down. Upon hearing Rain¡¯s words, Lafetti awoke from her daze, flushing red in embarrassment, and with a flying kick onto Rain¡¯s buttocks, she said with clenched jaws: ¡°You called me a Dog?!!¡± Her movements were like the wind as she descended upon him with fiery anger. ¡°No, dear, no¡­ it was just an analogy¡­¡± Rain hurriedly explained. ¡°I¡¯m getting teary about it, anyway,¡± He returned his gaze back to Zarda. ¡°Races are not an obstacle to form love¡­ still, this might be my own unique way of thinking but, my love for Lafetti was never a lie¡­¡± He said, seriously and filled with determination. Many Lamias felt touch, although they couldn¡¯t quite understand what he had said just now but listening to him declaring his love for a someone like them somehow touch them¡­ ¡°Indeed, that was only your own unique way of thinking¡­ we have never met a strange human like you who viewed things as such, if not we wouldn¡¯t have resorted to committing crimes just to continue our clan¡­¡± Zarda said helplessly. ¡°Nevertheless, your love cannot be left alone¡­¡± ¡°What!?!¡± Rain was shocked. With all that said and done, emotional stuff and all, she still stubbornly clinging to that narrow-minded, unfair decision. For what had he endured endless embarrassment from saying all that for?! ¡°You¡¯re a tyrant!¡± Rain exclaimed in intense anger. ¡°Chief!¡± Lafetti did the same but Zarda¡¯s expression never wavered. ¡°And you, Lafetti, you will face punishment for breaking our law.¡± ¡°I did-¡± ¡°Enough, the decision has been made!¡± Zarda slammed her hand into the armrest of her chair. ¡°Wait, Chief!¡± But Rain didn¡¯t give up. ¡°I had told you before! I will bear Lafetti¡¯s punishment instead!¡± ¡°No!¡± Lafetti refused. ¡°I can bear my own!¡± ¡°Now that you mention it¡­¡± Zarda grinned as she recalled. It was a mean smile like a child telling someone a dark joke, ¡°¡­ Then, as a punishment, You, human, named Rain Revert, at this very moment, will become this tribe¡¯s Amani¡¯s slave!¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Silence¡­ ¡°What?!¡± Rain was the first one to regain his senses and exclaimed in a strange tone. --- --- Chapter 17: [ Rains life in the Tribe ] Starting that day, as what Zarda, the chief of the Amani tribe had declared, Rain had truly become the tribe¡¯s slave. Even with Lafetti¡¯s desperate opposition, she couldn¡¯t do anything but to accept such verdict. The one who has the most power in the tribe was none other than the chief, Zarda. At first, Rain felt despaired and sorrowful for becoming a slave but as time passed by, he realized it wasn¡¯t as bad as he thinks it would be. Slave¡­ was in fact just a name, a title. Not really as brutal as the one he had seen in movies and stories¡­ He had managed to live inside the tribe, with no danger whatsoever looming around him, unlike in that small pedestal. He was given food, and shelter which is Lafetti¡¯s personal house made of wooden planks and dried leaves similar to a nest ¨C Though not really a proper house but it had some kind of wall, like fences but no roof. Nothing had changed with their relationship as Rain and Lafetti still live the same way they had in that small pedestal. The one thing that can only prove that he was a slave was that every day he needed to help the other Lamias with their chores and stuff. He can¡¯t refuse nor object¡­ At first, it was extremely awkward as many Lamias tend to avoid him but time passed by, Rain was approached by several Lamias, most were Lafetti¡¯s close comrades and friends. In that moment on, Rain became a well-known existence within the tribe as the only human and only man. Another advantage by his slave status was that, due to his work, he was able to learn some things like herbs, medicinal weeds, and plants and many things. It was taught to him by Sarete, a Lamia who was growing and taking care of the garden of useful plants and weeds which was Rain¡¯s first chore. Sarete was quite amiable and they managed to become very acquainted, though mostly due to Rain¡¯s strong thirst for knowledge which Sarete found pleasant whenever Rain act like a student and ask her questions. She was never impatient in teaching him¡­ Rain enjoyed the life inside the tribe; still, he knows that many people were still observing him, especially Zarda. He knows that she still did not trust him and was only trying to test him all this time. However, no one made any extreme actions against him¡­ not if a very rabid wild dog was following him all the time¡­ No! Not a wild Dog, it¡¯s Lafetti who for some reason was always guarding Rain. But Rain didn¡¯t care about it. He goes his life with his own way. Besides, even though he wasn¡¯t fighting monsters at all, his status was still rising steadily from the foods he was eating, albeit extremely slow¡­ such an absurd power. [ Master, I have listed the name of the herbs and plants Sarete and shown you and taught you¡­ so, even if you forget about it, you can still view the list. ] As Rain was trying to memorize the things he had learned, suddenly Sylphy¡¯s voice appeared inside his mind, giving him a very pleasant surprise. ¡°Really?!¡± Then, in front of his retina, a screen had appeared, listing all the plants Sarete had shown him and told him. Even their pictures were shown beside their name¡­ looking like a catalog of Medicinal Plants.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. ¡°Sylphy Good Job!¡± Rain made a thumb up inside his mind. [ Hehe, ] Aside from names of some common monsters, Sylphy didn¡¯t know about many things in this world. When Rain made fun of her being useless, she angrily retorted that she wasn¡¯t a dictionary or an encyclopedia. But for her to do something like this, even Rain didn¡¯t expect that. Now, he indeed possesses an encyclopedia inside his mind. Rain spends his time taking care of the medicinal plants in Sarete¡¯s garden. ¡°Oh?¡± Suddenly, as Rain was working, he spotted several small silhouettes behind some logs and broken wood planks. These silhouettes belonged to the children of the Lamia race. ¡°Is he really a human¡­?¡± ¡°It is.¡± ¡°But, I heard humans are terrible and hate our kind. Why is he here then?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know but I heard this human was a strange one¡­¡± ¡°Why I wonder?¡± The children were talking about something while looking at Rain. They had overheard the adults speaking about a human coming to their home and came to take a look. That said, he couldn''t just stand there and watch them. He had to talk to them in order not to scare them. Rain dusted his hands and called, out, ¡°Hey, needed help?¡± He tried to appear more gentle and friendly as he could, fear to scare the children away. He even tried copying Jim Carrey¡¯s smile just to appear more amiable and friendly. Though it might make an opposite reaction. ¡°Ahm¡­ are you a human¡­?¡± Thankfully, it probably did its job right as one of the children hiding finally came out and timidly asked Rain. They haven¡¯t seen a human before¡­ ¡°Indeed, I am, what is this beautiful sister¡¯s name?¡± Rain asked with a soft voice. He was quite good in dealing with children after all; he lived in an orphanage and has some experience interacting with his brothers and sisters. ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m Starl¡­¡± ¡°Nice to meet you Starl, I¡¯m Rain but you can call me Big Brother¡­¡± Rain introduced himself softly. ¡°D, do you not like us¡­?¡± That was what the children worried about the most. Still unaware of how the world worked the last thing the children wanted was to be hated by someone. Rain felt the girl¡¯s unease and his smile became even gentler. He rubbed his hands at his side pants and carries the little girl to his lap. The moment he touched her, the girl trembled in fear but Rain¡¯s gentle smile somewhat relieved the girl. She was actually quite heavy, fortunately, he had managed to increase his strength bit by bit and his current strength at this moment was already poles apart from his original capability. ¡°Do you want me to hate you?¡± He asked while gently stroking her hair. The little girl timidly shook her head in a hurry. Her face beet red as she was feeling embarrassed but for some reason, she liked Rain stroking her hair. It was a bit different from her mother¡¯s¡­ big, rough, but somewhat warm¡­ ¡°Then I won¡¯t hate little sister Starl¡­¡± ¡°Really?¡± As Rain smiled, the little Lamia girl; Starl let out a sigh of relief. Seeing Rain being friendly and all, children came out from behind the wooden planks, one after another. In total there were four of them, and they looked at Rain with sparkling eyes. Rain started talking with the children while Starl seems to have taken a liking to his lap since she never left nor separated herself from him. They talk about many things such as about what the outside world looked like. Since Rain was pretending to have amnesia, he can¡¯t possibly tell the truth. Besides, he never saw it with his own eyes yet¡­ the new world he was currently in. And so he plays it safe. He told them that he also doesn¡¯t know but he can recall some pieces of memories which were quite blurry. He told them the world outside was quite beautiful but also dangerous¡­ Rain was hesitant to give them fairytales about the world since they were still children and knows nothing about the dark side of this beautiful world. Who knows they might want to see it for themselves and got hurt instead. That would be the worst. Rain and the children continued chatting away. The topic gradually shifted away from the sensitive topics and onto other things. However, the contents were much innocent than before. Then for some reason, he started narrating about stories¡­ fairytales he could still remember, of course, after warning them that it was nothing but fiction and not real. Like Cinderella and Snow White and the Seven Dwarves. Cheering the Lamia children, giving them new dreams. Through their chat and stories, Rain and the children were now getting along a lot more. Unbeknownst to him, there were several people who were watching over him and the children from afar. Two of them were Lafetti who was guarding him from a distance and Sarete who came to see the Herb Garden. However, she couldn¡¯t show herself and instead just stayed beside Lafetti, watching them silently. It was hard to join in on the topic since she might ruin their peaceful mood and there was a strange atmosphere between Rain and the children that she didn¡¯t want to break. Chapter 18:[ Im not a Vegetarian! ] ¡°I had already thought about this before but¡­ he was really a strange human¡­¡± Sarete muttered. ¡°I can feel no prejudice against our kind¡­ though I hope I wasn¡¯t just imagining it or that it would never change¡­¡± She had hoped to be accepted by other race¡­ and this hope concentrated on Rain¡¯s existence. She wanted to expect something again¡­ although it was only Rain, one insignificant human and it wouldn¡¯t really change anything but still it was only for self-satisfaction. Despite that, she felt like she didn''t mind. At the very least, there would be one human in this world that would really accept them and love them despite their differences. ¡°Of course, he wouldn¡¯t¡­¡± Lafetti who standing beside her and was listening to her words spoke. Her voice expressed firm determination and unwavering trust. Her eyes narrowed but anyone could feel the affection hiding from within. ¡°He loves me, he cares for me and he would never betray me¡­ he¡¯s mine and will always be mine¡­¡± Words filled with steel-like determination were spoken. Her lips curled into a smile, but this smile had a tinged of gentle and love. She wasn¡¯t the type to utter these words, especially in front of him but Lafetti felt once in a while wasn¡¯t that bad¡­ She wanted him¡­ and that would never change. Even if he wanted it, she would never let him go¡­ In that sense, Rain seemed to have unknowingly poked a sleeping dragon and awakened it. Unaware of how Sarete and Lafetti felt, Rain continued his time with the children. Because his knowledge of the world was imperfect, the children became more talkative. At this moment, ¡°You seemed to be enjoying your time,¡± A voice interrupted the group. In fact, Lafetti and Sarete weren¡¯t the only ones watching Rain and the children¡­ Zarda was one of them. Rain had heard it and was already familiar with this voice so he wasn¡¯t a bit surprised. He turned around and saw Zarda with her usual group, Drova and Stagna walking towards them. ¡°Hey, Chief,¡± Rain greeted with a faint smile. The children bowed one by one as soon as they saw her. ¡°You seemed to have a good time,¡± Zarda said with a smile. Then her gaze somewhat softened as she cast the children a glance, though not really that noticeable. ¡°Are you living comfortably?¡± Rain nodded his head and replied, ¡°Yup, people here are kind and I find no fault in the way they treat me. Although some were still a bit afraid or avoiding me for some unknown reasons, I can understand them.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t give reasons nor would I pretend like I wasn¡¯t responsible for what my kind has done¡­ I¡¯m still a human¡­ of course, I wouldn¡¯t try and justify my ancestors and fellow human¡¯s actions either, but at least I can somewhat alleviate the pain and mistakes they had made by my own actions¡­ that¡¯s the least I can do for my kind¡­¡± Rain gently muttered as he strokes Starl¡¯s hair who was still sitting in his lap. The children who saw Starl¡¯s pleased expression were somewhat envious. They slithered slowly towards Rain¡¯s side, trying to get even closer. Hearing Rain¡¯s words, Zarda¡¯s expression turned even gentler and her impression on him somewhat increased by quite a number. Truthfully, she wasn¡¯t that prejudiced against humans or other races, whatever they had done to her kind¡­ It was natural¡­ this was the way of the world. Domination by the superior and obedience by those inferior. The law of the jungle. Although she felt hate and despised those who had acted against them, Zarda believed that was the real way of the world.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. A wolf isn¡¯t evil just because it devours sheep. Wolves are meant to eat sheeps. Fighting for survival, for supremacy, that was the most basic instinct for all living things. Them being hunted and hated, that was only natural since they came from different kinds. That is why she doesn¡¯t really hate Rain but that is another matter. ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear that,¡± Zarda responded with a gentle tone. ¡°If what you said came from your own feelings then, I won¡¯t feel bad in making you a slave anymore.¡± ¡°Did you really?¡± Rain grins. ¡°Then, I felt honored for causing you some discomfort from my circumstances¡­¡± Zarda chuckled. Lafetti frowned the moment Zarda and her guards appeared. Along with Sarete who was following behind her, Lafetti slowly walked towards them, prepared to do anything if something happened. And yet, in contrast to Lafetti¡¯s complex emotions and guard, Rain and Zarda were care freely chatting away, with no tense atmosphere whatsoever¡­ ¡°¡­ Though, I would prefer if you took away the slave status.¡± Rain smiled bitterly. ¡°Even though it doesn¡¯t really mean anything to me right now but that name still hanging above my head was still quite uncomfortable.¡± Zarda smiled. ¡°No, you are this tribe¡¯s possession now¡­¡± ¡°But I am not a thing¡­¡± ¡°No means No, or what, do you prefer if I made you act like a slave for real?¡± A strange glint flashed across her eyes. Rain felt that she was probably joking but he doesn¡¯t want to push buttons and might push a detonator by mistake¡­ so he refused. ¡°No thank you, I prefer it this way,¡± Rain sighed. Then he noticed Lafetti and his face immediately beamed. Of course, Zarda noticed her too. She turned around and looked at Lafetti, ¡°Actually I was looking for you, Lafetti, we need you.¡± Lafetti frowned as she brushed past her, totally ignoring her. She walked straight towards Rain, took Starl from his lap and dusted his clothes from dirt. Her expressions serious and affectionate, like a small little wife. ¡°You can go without me,¡± She muttered as she fixed Rain¡¯s clothes and pants, pulling him upwards. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said towards Rain. Rain scratches the back of his head awkwardly. He looked at the children and waved his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s meet again, tomorrow~¡± ¡°Hm!¡± The children bid him happily. ¡°Lafetti, you can¡¯t do this. We need your strength.¡± Drova frowned. But Lafetti ignored them and started dragging Rain away. ¡°Lafetti!¡± Stagna also called out to her. ¡°Just what are you doing? This is your duty!¡± Rain saw Lafetti still ignoring them and couldn¡¯t help but stopped. ¡°Lafetti, I think-¡± But before he could finish his words, Lafetti shoots a sharp look at him filled with killing intent as if saying ¡®Talk and I¡¯ll beat you up!¡¯, but he merely smiles and shrugs his shoulders, unaffected. ¡°- I really think you should go with them, really. They needed you, this is your tribe, your family¡­ what happened to me, is not really that bad¡­¡± Rain softly explained. Lafetti frowned from Rain''swords and thought for a moment. Indeed, if Drova and Stagna weren''t enough and even needed her, did something bad happened...? Lafetti stared at Rain or a while which the latter responded with a faint smile. At this moment, her anger subsided and she let out a sighed. She released Rain¡¯s hands and turned towards Zarda and others. In fact, she would really want to go since this was still her family but she was just angry about what they made Rain to do and planning to do¡­ Zarda didn¡¯t mind their short squirmish and replied, ¡°Tolants had appeared not so far away from here. I think it¡¯s best to clean them immediately or else if their numbers become larger, they might attack us¡­¡± ¡°Tolants?¡± [ If I¡¯m not wrong they should be giants ants, master¡­ ] ¡°A monster Colony that is extremely greedy and will take everything and anything to give to their queen. They are extremely dangerous and if they are not stopped immediately they would increase in numbers and become extremely terrifying.¡± Zarda explained at Rain. ¡°Hm,¡± Rain nodded in understanding. He then turned towards Lafetti but before he could say anything he was cut off with a ¡®No!¡¯ ¡°But I didn¡¯t say anything!¡± Rain retorted. ¡°But I know what you¡¯re going to say and NO!¡± Lafetti angrily replied. Her eyes narrowed and her voice firm. ¡°Going with us is extremely dangerous, so NO!¡± ¡°When did you become a psychic?¡± Rain scowled. ¡°But I want to go. I can protect myself; I can even kill 3 Bone Eaters alone now! I can help!¡± ¡°Killing those mindless beasts isn¡¯t something to boast about! These are Tolants! They are much stronger than Bone Eaters!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not just some little kid, Lafetti!¡± This was the first time Rain had raised his voice towards Lafetti. And as expected, Lafetti was taken aback. He was thankful that she cared about him, but Rain realized that there were more obstacles in his way precisely because of that. ¡°I am a man! I need to become stronger to protect you!¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t need someone to protect me! I can protect myself and I don¡¯t need you to do that for me!¡± Lafetti scowled. What''s with this gender equality!!? What''s with this gender equality!!? Unfair!! We wome- no, men have rights too!! Say No to discrimination!! ¡°No, I have to do this! No matter what you want to say!¡± Rain replied with a stronger tone. ¡°I¡¯m sick of it, having to stay weak while trying to calm myself with the logic that there¡¯s nothing I can do - that it¡¯s only natural¡­ always waiting and become stronger slowly! And I¡¯m sick of it!!¡± He knows he was weak, extremely weak compared to the people here but despite that, he didn¡¯t step back. Rather than confidence in his ability, he had the conviction that he had to do this right now! This time I¡¯m going to the front lines¡­ this time I will run and not just walk beside you! ¡°I¡¯m not a vegetarian!¡± Lafetti was stunned by Rain¡¯s firm determination. She wanted to say something but before she could... Chapter 19: [ Out of his Expectation ] ¡°Let him go,¡± Zarda spoke with a carefree tone. ¡°Chief!?¡± ¡°Men are always like that. When they decided to do something, they would see it to the end¡­ that¡¯s what a creature called a man is all about¡­¡± ¡°But Tolants are extremely dangerous!¡± Lafetti can¡¯t still back down. She didn¡¯t want for Rain to head in such a dangerous battle, where life and death can be determined with a flip of a coin. That is extremely dangerous even for her¡­ she would become crazy if something happened to Rain! ¡°Then protect him¡­¡± but Zarda didn¡¯t share the same thought as she replied with a faint smile. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to lose something, then protect it yourself¡­¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Thus, Rain managed to join the group. Just before leaving to prepare, Rain gave Zarda a big thumbs up from a hidden position, the expression in his eyes showing his approval. It was clear that Zarda taking his side made him extremely happy. Seeing his amusing action, Zarda¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile and after turning around, she almost let out a laugh. That human is really interesting¡­ Zarda felt that the following days living in this hellhole wouldn¡¯t be so boring¡­ --- --- Rain surveyed the group that would attack the Tolant¡¯s Colony or whatever it was called and saw sixteen Lamias wearing armors while holding swords, spears, bows and some weapons he couldn¡¯t identify. Then his head turned towards his side and spotted Lafetti who was standing at his side. Even though he always saw her all the time, and had even had intimate relations with her, but the sight of her still gave him an intense jolt. Today, Lafetti was dressed in a warrior attire. The Iron Mail she was wearing made her look especially valiant and heroic in bearing. She wasn¡¯t wearing a helmet like those Greek warriors in the 300 movie, but her appearance really made her looked like Achilles, a war God¡­ or should it be Athena before a fight starts would be fitting to describe her heroic presence right now¡­? In any case, Rain felt he would fall for her all over again whenever he saw her in this appearance. Can we call this novel ¡®My Cool Lamia Wife¡¯? It seems to be fitting¡­ Rain mused inwardly. As soon as Lafetti and Rain arrived, everyone¡¯s gaze immediately turned to them. Of course not towards Lafetti but to the only celebrity inside the tribe; Rain. A rather slim youth with a glossy black hair which was stylishly trimmed and his eyes were that uncanny blue which was almost violet. He had magnetism and a mystique making him an arresting man for the women in the tribe. He had this air around him ¨C something indefinable. He was brusque, almost uncouth but he had a good character and personality which was unlike the common man. Some of the Lamias sent a confused gaze while wondering why he was here and some stared at him curiously and interestedly.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! Some stares even gave Rain Goosebumps¡­ especially that one girl who was staring at him like she was a hungry dog and Rain was an expensive steak in front of her¡­ what a manic girl¡­ Subconsciously, Rain stepped back and grabbed Lafetti¡¯s hand in fear. He was scared that if Lafetti left, leaving him alone, he would be like a bone thrown into a group of rabid dogs¡­ his chastity was in danger!! Lafetti thought Rain was nervous of his first campaign and her stern expression softened. She squeezed Rain¡¯s hand while the other hand caressed his cheek and then fixed the light armor he was wearing. Truthfully, Lafetti wanted for Rain to wear a heavy armor, a kind of armor that wouldn¡¯t let even a rat bite him as it almost covered his entire body to avoid any kind of injuries. But of course, Rain adamantly refused. If classified to a warrior group, Rain would be an AGI type fighter, not a STR type. The armor would only drag him down, causing his movements to slow down. Thus, he chooses a light armor which was made not to obstruct one¡¯s mobility; leather clothes with only the part of his chest, arm and knee guard were made up of steel. Lafetti denied but after hearing Rain¡¯s reason, she gave up. As for weapons, since he didn¡¯t know how to use a bow nor other weapons besides a sword, Rain naturally choose a steel sword with appropriate size and weight for his own use and tuck two daggers on his waist, for emergency purposes. He had become a bit better in using sword due to Lafetti constantly teaching him. ¡°It¡¯s fine, just stay at the back and do not make any unnecessary actions like going at the front¡­¡± Lafetti had already repeated this many times, Rain wondered how Lafetti really saw him. A small child or a mischievous student? He was like a small kindergartener during a field trip, always being nagged and warned by his teacher, elders, and guardians for not doing any kind of mischievous actions that might disturb others¡­ Do they not know that the more they forbade something the more likely it happens¡­ children are prone to being adventurous, you know. When they are forbidden to do something the more they liked to do it¡­ And Rain was also a child, mentally that is¡­ only his little brother is the adult here¡­ ¡°Just let all the fighting to us, you, stay at the back and do not act recklessly¡­¡± Rain frowned. What is she saying? He felt like she was saying, stay at the back and just watch the movie¡­ of course, if there was a popcorn, eat that and behave¡­ Rain decided to open his other ear and let the river flows silently¡­ As he was being warned all over, again and again, Rain found Zarda walking ( Slithering ) towards them. So, she will also come, well I guessed that¡¯s normal. She was dressed in light armor and on her waist was a small sword, probably; a half that of a normal sword and on her hand was a halberd. On her other hand, she was holding a silver helmet with a green feather topping on it. Well, she was¡­ ¡°Wow¡± Rain unconsciously muttered out aloud. Lafetti frowned upon hearing what he said and the hand that was holding Rain¡¯s hand suddenly tightened causing Rain to exclaim in pain. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Lafetti glared in response before snorting. ¡°Seems like you are quite ready, we will be leaving now so prepare yourself,¡± Zarda said with a lovely smile. ¡°Okay.¡± Rain¡¯s simple and honest expression on his face made him seem like a simple youth from the countryside, uncontaminated by city life. He took a deep breath and prepared himself¡­ he can¡¯t make any mistakes or else he would be grounded by Lafetti the next time something like this happened. He needed to show his cool side and be like ¡®I¡¯m Captain America, bro!¡¯ Looking at Rain¡¯s serious expression, Zarda was amused and almost let out a laugh. ¡°Rain, you will be staying with me for the entire trip, of course, only until we had located the Queen. That way, you will be safe till then since I will be staying in the center part of the group¡­¡± ¡°What, no way!¡± Rain immediately refused. Staying in the center would mean he would be protected by the entire team and of course meant no time to show off. Staying at the back would even be better than staying in the center group¡­ in that way, some monsters or even injured ones might still reach him¡­ But in the center line? No way is that going to happen! In a play of chess, a King is always being protected heavily not letting any enemies get near! Rain immediately understood that trouble was about to befall him, and quickly exhibited a panic-stricken appearance. He tried to protest, appeal whatever he could think of even to the point of showing puppy eyes but all failed. Lafetti also frowned since she felt some kind of strange intentions from Zarda but since Zarda¡¯s proposition is indeed the best option, she chaste all the strange feelings and nodded her head in agreement. Rain¡¯s safety is the most important thing for her. But Rain adamantly refused¡­ albeit, unfortunately, a mere slave has no say in this matter. --- --- Chapter 20: [ New Life for him ] Along the trip, Rain felt like the world had betrayed him. His face depressed and seems like he was about to cry¡­ though this was actually just him pretending, hoping that Lafetti would grow some heart and let him do what he wants. If this was Pokemon Legends, a prompt would certainly show up like this; Rain used hurt-puppy expression! It was super effective! Lamias now felt pity and would cuddle you lovingly. Indeed, aside from Lafetti who was still wearing her stern expression ¨C though she actually felt down inside of her, all Lamias who was staring at Rain felt they did something wrong. The group all the way was silent as if mourning something¡­ The one who broke the strange atmosphere was Zarda who instead of feeling sympathy was feeling amused from the current situation. ¡°Why are you having that kind of expression? You should raise your spirit; we¡¯re going to a fight.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not feeling down,¡± Rain replied defiantly. ¡°Just my heart is bleeding right now. Look at my wrists, it had shackles on it like I¡¯m some sort of prisoner, my freedom taken.¡± Rain presented his wrist to Zarda, of course with no shackles¡­ just imaginary. Zarda let out a faint smile. ¡°Say NO to Tyranny, Say YES to Diplomacy!¡± He cast a glance at Lafetti but she was ignoring him big time as if she didn¡¯t hear it at all¡­ Inside his mind, Rain clicked his tongue, then he muttered, a bit louder for Lafetti to hear, ¡° ¨C One man, alone, betrayed by the woman he loves. But who knows, he might be the last hope in their final hour of need¡­¡± He quoted Seymour Simmons from Transformers, trying to gain some sympathy but Lafetti continued to ignore him. Looking at Lafetti¡¯s aloof expression, Rain was very helpless and fell into depression again. This was also the idea that Lafetti had come up with which she felt was the best way to handle him. No matter what he said or did, she would just give him a cold emotionless face, so that the rascal wouldn¡¯t reach out for a yard after taking an inch*. She would never let Rain do something dangerous that might take his life. Zarda didn¡¯t say anything and just watched Rain cheerfully. She was doing this since the beginning of the trip ¨C though at first, she did it just to observe him, trying to see his real character, after all, although she liked the youth, he was still a human, a race veiled by betrayal. Naturally, this was the reason why she let Rain come with them. Just like the saying goes, a one¡¯s real character can be seen in their precarious situation¡­ But now, that had become a second priority as she watched Rain with full interest. His every action and word greatly interest her¡­ and if she wasn¡¯t mistaken about humans in the human world, Rain¡¯s bearings and character wasn¡¯t that same one lower class humans called commoners possess but that of a higher class called nobles ¨C possessing a certain self-respect¡ª never touching upon self-esteem, and far removed from self-conceit ¨C Though that was only for an ideal good nobles r those families from the past age. Most nobles nowadays had already forgotten the teachings of the old¡­ Like those famous and well-known families, Rain formed his opinions boldly while expressing them gracefully. When in action, he was brave - of course, while not forgetting to be gentle. He was always anxious to please, and always willing to be pleased. He was full of courage but free from ostentation. He is dignified but not too haughty and firm but not also impracticable¡­ Zarda listed all she could think upon seeing Rain¡¯s actions up till now. And lastly, the image of Rain playing and interacting with children, talking happily with each other appeared inside her mindUnauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. ¨C And most of all he is kind to his inferiors. His intelligence, his character, his views, his gestures, his every movements and etiquette were strange ¨C not that of a lower class that lack pride and grace. Even now when he was walking, his every stride, his stand - dignity, and pride can be seen from it. ¡­ What a mysterious human. If what he said was true about his memories being lost, then his life before should be that of a noble, maybe he was a scion of a high-class family, a young master of some sort. But never did Zarda expect that Rain was from another world¡­ such absurdity didn¡¯t even cross her mind even once. As for Rain¡¯s noble qualities, of course, it was due to him living in a society much progressive than this world. He wouldn¡¯t act like a barbarian due to him living in a civilized world where etiquette was valued and respect is necessary though a lot of people had already forgotten this back in the modern world. However, since Rain had received good education, he of course would be extremely different from this back country world! But Zarda didn¡¯t know that so her views were completely different. His memories must not be recovered!! At this moment, Zarda made an oath to herself that the moment there was a sign of regaining his memories, she would do anything to prevent it. Rain must not regain his memories in that way; he would stay with them and would never leave them! Rain didn''t know anything. He had no clue of the frightening plans being formed inside Zarda¡¯s mind that was walking behind him. He was, while was restraining his depressed feelings, was silently following behind Lafetti. --- --- While walking, Rain scans the surroundings. He never stopped paying attention around him. Of course, he wasn¡¯t frantically swiveling his head around him but his eyes were swimming towards different directions from time to time. At this moment, Zarda who was walking contently beside Rain suddenly furrowed her brows: ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± Rain snapped out of his thoughts and took a deep breath. Instead of panic, he calms his nerves. He then walked in front of Zarda while his hand was on the hilt of his sword. Zarda who noticed Rain¡¯s actions was confused. She saw Rain and noticed his body was slightly trembling but he was calm and was standing in front of her as if trying to protect her. Zarda¡¯s lips curled into an amused smile. Different from Rain, Lafetti draws her sword out and calmly took a battle stance. As what Rain had expected, he wasn¡¯t needed. When the giant ants, red dyed and with the size of a Ferrari, came rushing, all the Lamias engaged as if they were the Avengers. Enemies number over ten. One Lamia readied her bow and shot three arrows, two of which struck in each head of two giant ants. Then another, their bows were then fully drawn. One after another, each arrow hit every target, some were killed instantly. Many arrows and fireballs, water balls, wind blades¡­ magic cast by several Lamia Magicians flew past the battlefield, striking their respective targets, raining down like missiles in world war 2! Then some Lamias held their respective weapons and attack the enemies. Even Lafetti looked like she was dancing amidst the incoming monsters, cutting their legs, heads and piercing through their heads. Blood the color of a beautiful sapphire rained down the walls and floor as if someone was painting the beautiful blue sky. The fight was extremely brutal, although Rain had killed before and the enemies were not really humanoids but it still caused him to feel nauseated. His face distorted in disgust and revulsion. He almost wanted to vomit. If the World Animal Protection saw this carnage they would certainly start raining calls to the court or endure overnights just to file lawsuits one after another. It was really a blood-curdling scene. Zarda who didn¡¯t really care about the battle accidentally turned her vision towards Rain and her eyes couldn¡¯t help but widened in surprise. As if all the blood was drained from his face, Rain¡¯s face was extremely pale. His shoulders even trembling and his breath hurried. Then she realized, well, indeed for them, this kind of scene was nothing new but to someone who was not used to this kind of scene would certainly find it appalling. Zarda¡¯s expression immediately changed and her eyes flashed the color of worry. Her tail moved and coiled around Rain and hastily pulled him towards her, completely not realizing herself, how surprising her reaction was. This was the first time she had worried for someone, not to mention for a human, a race who looked at her kind of hate and prejudice. Rain was surprised by Zarda¡¯s actions and turned his head. ¡°Calm yourself, took deep short breathes,¡± Her voice extremely soft, softer than usual. Her expression was extremely genial that Rain was stunned. He subconsciously nodded his head and did what she said. ¡°If you want to survive in this world, you need to become selfish and steal the life of others...¡± Zarda softly muttered. ¡°You need to get used to it, however, you don¡¯t need to rush and take it slow¡­¡± she flashes a small smile that Rain almost thought his heart would stop¡­ of course this time, for an extremely different reason! Rain was charmed and nodded his head like a robot being programmed to do so. Not so far away from them, Lafetti who had just killed another giant reflexively turned her head to check on Rain but her eye widened in shock the moment she saw Zarda and Rain¡¯s intimate position. Shadows immediately fell on her face as she bolted back. But the moment she arrived already a meter away from them, she suddenly heard Zarda, ¡°¡­ you don¡¯t need to feel bad or embarrassed. Feeling sick after seeing and experiencing something like this the first time was completely and utterly normal. No one felt good the first time they witness this kind of scene¡­ no matter what kind of person they are. You will get used to it as time as passed by,¡± Zarda¡¯s expression and voice were extremely gentle that Lafetti halted her actions. She then noticed Rain¡¯s expression, although a bit of color had already returned to his face one can still see the paleness on it. Chapter 21: [ Adaptability ] ¡°Rain! Are you alright?!¡± Lafetti immediately rushed towards him and grabbed his shoulders. ¡°I am,¡± Rain flashed a small smile, though his face was still a bit haggard. ¡°I can manage,¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to. Just close your eyes, everything will end immediately.¡± Lafetti said. But Rain shook his head. Calm returning to his expression. ¡°I¡¯m going to be fine, really¡­¡± He wanted this¡­ he stubbornly wanted to come so he can¡¯t back down now! ¡°But,¡± ¡°Let him be, Lafetti.¡± ¡°Chief?¡± Lafetti wanted to persuade Rain but she was stopped by Zarda. ¡°He¡¯s right. He¡¯s already not a child¡­ he needed to face this aspect of this world. He needed to get used to this kind of thing or else he would amount to nothing in the future.¡± Zarda said seriously. Sensing that Zarda was serious and even her words sounded reasonable, she didn¡¯t argue anymore but she still couldn¡¯t help but cast Rain a looked of worry which was an extremely rare thing to happen. ¡°Now go, do your duty. The faster you killed the enemies, the faster he would feel better.¡± Lafetti nodded her head. After casting one last look at Rain who returned it with a smile, she left and started her second rampage. Rain was left, slowly digesting what is happening around him. On the other hand, Zarda stood behind him, as if giving him support, Rain endured and watched the fight, no, the killing without averting his eyes anymore. And just like what Rain had expected before, no enemies ever get near him and Zarda. The Lamias were like Amazon warriors, almost becoming the definition of what it was called as the Beasts of the Battlefield. They are strong, each of them and extremely powerful! With their short numbers, they easily killed their enemies! --- --- After killing the first batch, Zarda decided to rest for a bit. Some went towards the corpses and looted some things ¨C though they limit it to the minimum like the abdomen and the head part of the carcasses was the things they only took. These parts were extremely durable and tough almost like steel and were extremely good materials for creating armors. As for the others, they would be harvested later on. At this moment, Rain had already stabilized and his complexion had returned to normal. Lafetti coiled her tail around Rain and circled her arms around him, trying to help him calm. Rain liked this kind intimate action and relaxed his body, leaning his back on Lafetti¡¯s warm embrace. The scene was almost perfect, like a picture drawn by a good fantasy artist. Around them, many no, most of the Lamias somewhat felt envious and couldn¡¯t help but focus all their attention on the young couple, wishing they could substitute Lafetti and do it themselves personally. Some began fantasizing, some started scheming and making plans to shorten their distance towards Rain and some just felt admiring them and watched them silently. The group only rested for a couple of minutes before they continued their trip. Aside from ants, they also killed some rat-like monsters which were as tall as 2 meters. At this moment, Rain was already almost back to normal. Though, he still stays in the center of the group, walking beside Zarda. Then another bunch of Tolant Soldiers appeared. This time, Rain managed to endure a bit better than the first time. He never averted his eyes as this was already his new reality. The peaceful, uneventful life as if living in a loop, was already no more and a new, interesting but a bit bloodier life had now started to open for him. Well, as usual, no monster managed to reach him, oh, a mistake, several did ¨C though it was obviously intentional from the other Lamias. However, these monsters were already on the verge of dying and some already lack limbs to be able to move around, which Rain easily killed.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. At first, it was one monster, then another, one turning two, two turning three and much more. some Lamias if they could, would immobilize the monsters they are fighting and just it let through, letting Rain finished it. Rain was extremely embarrassed but also very grateful towards the others. Of course, he had realized what they are doing and couldn¡¯t help but feel moved. Who knows who planned it but the pattern suddenly changed. At first, they let monsters that were already in their dying moments or those without limbs passed through, but then it suddenly turned into monsters with barely enough strength and until the monsters that can still fight. They seemed to be training Rain how to fight by giving weaker monsters first until it gradually becomes stronger. Like giving a low dosage of medicine and gradually raising it higher¡­ Rain¡¯s fighting prowess gradually increased which startled the Lamias. Like Lafetti, Rain¡¯s fast growth stupefy them¡­ even Zarda let out a sigh of astonishment. His speed of growth was extremely unbelievable that it can only be called by the word ¡®Genius¡¯! He was now used to killing and his fighting strength had also reached an unbelievable state in just a short amount of time. Although time cannot really be measured in this kind of place but if measured correctly, Rain¡¯s growing speed was much faster than any Lamias present. What a Lamia took a month to learn, Rain did in a week or two. Even [ Sylphy ] who was monitoring Rain¡¯s every progress couldn¡¯t help but felt dumbfounded after seeing the results. What a scary man¡­ ... ... ... ... The trip continued much longer than Rain had originally thought. He expected it would only last for a day or two but the expedition actually continued for a week, probably even a month now. Zarda wouldn¡¯t return unless they had killed the Tolant Queen because if the Queen was left alive, what they killed would only be insignificant. The Queen would make hundreds and hundreds of soldiers until they covered the entire Monster lair, reigning supreme. The group had already killed 2 digits of monsters already, Rain had stopped counting after reaching 50 since starting that time, more and more giant ants started appearing. They must have felt the incoming danger, Rain and his group were carrying. The Queen must be panic-stricken right now¡­ What is only unfortunate was that there seemed to be no such thing as campfire during sleeping time existed in this kind of place. They slept without any light and there¡¯s no fire burning beside them¡­ Although he was alright with food, eating raw meat with his [ Predation ] skill but it was freaking damn cold every sleeping time!! Fortunately, Lafetti liked coiling herself around Rain ¨C though due to her being cold-blooded, it was somewhat still cold but with her doing this, it somehow became bearable. However, his decision of choosing the skill [ Predation ] was probably the most correct decision he had done in his entire life because, not long after, after eating a monster they had killed, a lizard-like monster that looked like a crocodile, he had gotten the skill [ Cold Resistance ]!! Now, he was somehow able to endure cold temperatures making him extremely happy!! Although he still felt cold somewhat, his resistance was increasing day by day! [ Rain Revert Lv1 Strength: E88 Endurance:E73 Dexterity58 Agility63 Mana: F21 Title: Lost Child Patron: Goddess of Chaos and Strife, the embodiment of Carnage and Mischief; Goddess Atria. Unique Skill: [ Support System Pixie: Sylphy Systema ], [ All Language Comprehension ], [ Predation ] Skills: [ Agility EX Lv2 ], [ Bone Spike Lv2 ], [ Enhanced Smell Lv2 ], [ Sword Mastery Lv3 ], [ Night Vision Lv2 ], [ Strength EX Lv1 ], [ Rapid Dash Lv1 ] Resistance: Cold Resistance: Lv1 ( 25% ) ] His status was growing steadily, from a seed to a small bud¡­ Rain¡¯s status was blooming like a beautiful flower in the middle of the night. It was slowly taking shape¡­ in an unbelievable speed. After waking up, Rain and the others continued. Rain was still at the center group, keeping Zarda company ¨C well, one last obvious change was that, the relationship between Rain and the other Lamias had somewhat gotten closer. Even Drova and Stagna, who was originally dissatisfied with his existence and always hope for some unlucky misfortune happening to him, was now able to smile and talk with him, even joking with each other. They somehow able to acknowledge his existence and even accepted it. Despite the unceasing battle of carnage, the group still didn¡¯t have any casualties which were quite lucky, no, amazing. Although some had already suffered grievous wounds and injuries during battle, they were immediately rescued by others, showing their stupendous teamwork and sense of camaraderie ¨C In this sense, the Lamias who was standing behind them, Archers and Mages, shown their importance in battles. Their timely support and aid could be said to be the ones keeping the melee combatants in front of them alive¡­ what an amazing bunch Time after time, Rain couldn¡¯t help but be dumbfounded from the teamwork the Lamias were showing. No one was left alone, everyone shared the same destiny, same life, same importance, same role! Rain was dazzled and amazed. They were only a few, but against an army? They were untouchable! Moments like this only show the importance of team play, especially in battle ¨C Trust, Belief, Communication, Diversity of Capabilities and Adaptability. Watching them fight, Rain can¡¯t help but started to cheer. The fight that was happening in front of him was never before seen kind of reality for him¡­ no man is an island, Rain heard of that saying before. He also wanted to have some sort of connection ¨C as an orphan with no family or siblings; he had this desire to find somewhere he really belongs. It was probably the reason why, despite Lafetti being a monster, he still stubbornly stay with her at that time, where one would certainly run away or escape in that kind of situation ¨C of course, other than a protected umbrella. Rain¡¯s excitement and cheer made Zarda extremely amused. She did nothing and just watched him quietly¡­ and the more she saw him the more she liked him. Chapter 22: [ Magic ] ¡°Rain,¡± She called out. Rain turned around and started walking towards her. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t stand too far to the front, it¡¯s dangerous.¡± She said gently. ¡°¡­ You look like you¡¯re going to rush out and fight at any moment.¡± She made a wry smile. ¡°But its fine, I can fight¡­¡± ¡°Nope, stay here. The Tolants are just too many, so this time, you¡¯re going to sit out¡­¡± Zarda muttered as she stared at the battlefield. Although the warriors were doing fine but the Tolants¡¯ number was quite enormous. In fact, they seemed to be increasing continuously. This might mean that they are already almost there¡­ the Queen should be far beyond this tunnel¡­ And Zarda would never allow Rain to join in that messy battlefield. In fact, there were many reasons as to why she didn¡¯t want Rain to join in that dangerous place. One is that Lafetti wouldn¡¯t allow it and if he did participate, her focus will become a mess, trying to protect him and might cause more harm than good. Though there are still many reasons¡­ - But the most important reason of all was that Rain was the only man in the tribe. If he was there, they wouldn¡¯t need to go outside and hunt some males when the mating season came¡­ This reason, all the Lamias knew about it and that is why they were treating him nicely and even go so far as to protect him. Because his existence alone is too much of an importance to them ¨C this was also why Zarda never thought of killing him the moment she saw him. And Lafetti knows about this, giving her mixed feelings. This was the reason why she never told Rain¡¯s existence to anyone but now that it was revealed she doesn¡¯t have any choice. It was the decision and most of all, the lifeline of the tribe¡­ In the far corner, several Tolants suddenly lifted boulders twice as big as them and started throwing it towards the group. Seeing this, the Mages immediately started casting spells ¡­ Some threw a crackling ball of fires, which went straight towards the boulders, exploding, creating casualties all around the Tolants crawling beneath them. Then three mages cast higher ranking spells. A compressed flame spell, focusing the explosion on impact in one direction, increasing the piercing power of fireball. After shooting, the long and thin flaming spears struck the incoming boulders, raining stones of fires towards the Tolants, burning and killing them in an instant. Watching this scene, Rain sucks a cold breath and his eyes sparkled. He turned around and like a child; he appeared on Zarda, ¡°Chief, I want to learn Magic!¡± Yeah, at this moment he can feel it! As if crying, ¡®Rain! Rain! Rain!¡¯ Magic was calling to him. He wanted to use magic! Although that was certainly just an illusion, but sometimes it¡¯s better to left imagination alone! ¡°Do you?¡± Rain nodded hastily. Zarda slithers behind him and suddenly hugged him, startling Rain. ¡°Chief?!¡± But Zarda pretends she didn¡¯t hear him and continued pondering¡­ ¡°It¡¯s no problem actually,¡± After a while she said. Rain tried to get away but Zarda¡¯s arms encircled him so tightly he felt like he was being bounded by rope. He looked at the direction of Lafetti, hoping she would see him and maybe save him but unfortunately, Lafetti was too far in front, almost couldn¡¯t see due to the explosions and Tolants around.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. He wasn¡¯t trying to have an affair, okay! But if Lafetti saw this and misunderstand, she might drown him alive! That would be dangerous! ¡°¡­ However, have you already tested your magic power and affinity?¡± Zarda ignored Rain¡¯s struggling and act oh so naturally. Her voice was usual, gentle but a hidden gleam momentarily flashed across her eyes. Rain didn¡¯t notice it since he was still focusing on getting away but as soon as he heard something unfamiliar, his attention was grabbed and he stopped struggling. He turned around and looked at Zarda, ¡°Tested? What¡¯s that? More like how do you do that?¡± A satisfaction surged through Zarda ¨C indeed he had lost his memories. ¡°Ah right, you lost your memories¡­¡± She pretended to have just remembered. Being tested by the amount of magic power and affinities was extremely normal in this world. Zarda, who had ventured the world before settling here, knew that every human village or cities will test the children if whether they can be mages through magic power and affinity. If children show high magic power amount and good magic affinities, they will be sent to academies and there they would be molded into good mages. Many people wanted their children to be one, since becoming a mage means have a high status in human society! Being tested by magic power and affinities, everyone knows that as they give it extreme importance. Thus, many children were aspiring to become magicians. And if Rain was not lying about his memory loss, he should know about it and even if he pretended that he didn¡¯t, there would be a delay in answering or something would show up from his expression. Zarda was testing him¡­ and as a result, nothing was strange or indication that he was lying. Indeed, he didn¡¯t lie about his memories¡­ Zarda finally heave a sigh of relief¡­ but nothing shows up from her expression. ¡°Before you became a Mage or a Magician, either way, they¡¯re the same¡­ you needed to be tested for the amount of magic power you possess whether you are fit to become a magician.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°That also goes with the affinity you possess,¡± Zarda explained. ¡°Wind, Fire, Water, Earth, Light, and lastly Darkness, these are the most basic magical affinities a person can possess. There were some others called Irregular Elements which was extremely rare. Probably one in a thousand can possess these elements. The known Irregular Elements were Lightning, Ice, Gravity, Corrosion, and Death ¨C Well, there were still probably more but, that would be another matter.¡± ¡°Anyway, most only have one element, two was rare and three was even rarer¡­¡± Zarda opened his palm and a black haze suddenly appeared, forming into a ball of blackness then it disappeared and was replaced by an icicle¡­ ¡°I¡¯m a dual type Elemental ¨C Darkness and Ice¡­¡± ¡°Cool¡­¡± Rain sighed in amazement. ¡°Then I need to be tested to know whether I can become a Mage, right? Then test me now? What will I do?¡± Seeing Rain¡¯s excited behavior, the smile on Zarda¡¯s face became even wider and the arms around Rain hugged even tighter, pulling him towards her. Rain noticed this but he didn¡¯t say anything¡­ he already gave up. In any case, being hugged by the most beautiful woman he had ever seen, he didn¡¯t lose out, in fact, he thinks he won something, though he doesn''t know what ¨C probably something called ¨C Life¡­ ¡°Silly, that¡¯s not as easy as you think it is¡­¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Testing one¡¯s magic power and affinity needed a tool. It looks like a stone, a mineral, anyway, you needed that to do it¡­¡± ¡°Where can I find it then?¡± Rain asked, a bit disappointed. He actually wanted to use magic as soon as possible. In the status, he had mana ¨C if that was what he thinks he is, he should have some magic power then, although he didn¡¯t know whether it¡¯s a lot, too few or at least passable¡­ ¡°You don¡¯t need to. Wait after we finished here and returned. There were several of that stone in the village¡­ if you want; we can go test them¡­¡± [ Indeed Master! Mana is equivalent to Magic Power and as a beginner I think your mana quantity should be a lot, though I¡¯m not so sure since it wasn¡¯t recorded in my information archives¡­ ] ¡®Really?!¡¯ Hearing Sylphy¡¯s confirmation, Rain was ecstatic. ¡®What about my magic affinity?¡¯ [ As for that, I still don¡¯t know though it would be awakened when you touch the Magic Stone. Since you¡¯re not a native of this world, your magic circuit is not still open¡­ human born in this world will be baptized by the mana from the air, since it¡¯s quite abundant here unlike your world, which barely has, opening their Magic Circuit in the process. As for transmigrators like the master, it needed a stimulus and that stimulus is precisely the Magic Stone. ] ¡®¡­ ¡­¡¯ [ Magic Stone possess quite a huge amount of mana and to measure one¡¯s affinity, this mana will pass through every Magic Circuit in a person¡¯s body¡­ and that will also happen to you, Master. In simple words, the Magic Stone will make a path inside of you for the mana or what they call magic power to enter your body¡­ ] ¡®I see, I understand¡­¡¯ Rain nodded at Sylphy explanation. [ In fact, Master, your Mana shouldn¡¯t have increased since there¡¯s no Magic Circuit in your body yet, magic power in the air cannot enter your body¡­ that is why most people don''t have an ability to become mages because even with Mana baptism, their Magic Circuit was not properly formed¡­ though as for you, my beloved master, your mana increased through eating¡­ which was quite absurd if you ask me¡­ ] Rain shrugs at Sylphy¡¯s comment. He can¡¯t help it, he was a lucky man¡­ Just like what Sylphy had said, without Mana Baptism, Rain should have possessed a low amount of mana without any means of increasing it. However, as strange as it was, his mana was still slowly increasing due to eating Monster meats ¨C [ Predation ]. If he had undergoes baptism, just how much amount of mana would be added? Sylphy can¡¯t help but think so¡­ it would be quite an amazing amount of someone who was just starting¡­ Chapter 23: [ Rains Performance ] Zarda noticed Rain¡¯s happy expression and felt curious. ¡°Did something good happen?¡± Rain shook his head with a wry smile, ¡°It¡¯s just that being hug by you in the center of a battlefield¡­ not really romantic, I guess ¨C though, I would be done for if Lafetti saw us¡­¡± Zarda chuckled. Just like what he said, at the center of a battlefield, Zarda and Rain were extremely strange. They were actually having intimate actions. Obviously, many Lamias had already noticed it but they didn¡¯t say anything and just, from time to time, cast envious glances. And as natural as the sun goes down during dusk, Lafetti noticed the two and couldn¡¯t help but become extremely annoyed. If not for the incoming many monsters, she would have already rushed back and snatched Rain away from Zarda¡­ Damn it! Poor ants, they had become a stress reliever for Lafetti¡­ Screams and curses came out from Lafetti¡¯s mouth as she continued to rampage in the entire battlefield. Rain who was quite far away from her, still felt chill crawling down his spine and started trembling¡­ ¡°Chief,¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Can I confess my sins right now?¡± Rain muttered while crying bitterly. ¡°What?¡± Zarda asked, confused. ¡°You see, Father, no- Chief, Bless me for I have sinned¡­¡± Rain put his hands together and prayed. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Zarda was confused at the same time funny from watching Rain¡¯s time after time¡¯s strange antics. Rain didn¡¯t answer and instead point towards the direction where Lafetti was at. In that direction screams, monster wails and curses rang out like Christmas bells during Christmas seasons but it was never as pleasant as hearing Jingle Bells. Instead of fireworks, countless monsters parts flew up in the air, as if a raging butcher was massacring the poor monsters¡­ ¡°See, I would be butchered tonight, certainly¡­ that is why, Fa¨C no, Chief, before I leave the world, I want to ask, can I still go to heaven?¡± Rain was sure that Laffeti would become a berserk demon tonight and his pure body would bear the brunt of it¡­ Zarda fight the urge to laugh but she didn¡¯t let go of him and instead, pull him closer. With her chin placed at the top of his head, Zarda muttered, ¡°Indeed a raging demon¡­¡± agreed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your loss¡­¡± Zarda sighed but a smile was splattered on her face. She looks like she was enjoying Rain''s plight. ¡°Chief, I don¡¯t want to die, I still want to find Laputa and say, Heidi, the Alps ¨C Ah wrong series, anyway, Chief, can¡¯t you do something to help me? This is your fault anyway¡­ my body won¡¯t last long¡­¡± Rain sighed bitterly. He can now see what he would end up with in the evening... that battle that seems like the final battle of Perseus and the Kraken... Haa! Zarda liked hearing Rain say some weird or strange things, though she never understands about what he was talking about - as what Lafetti had once told her, Rain prone to say some incomprehensible things he can only understand¡­ But hearing him say things she doesn¡¯t know greatly amused her, so she sometimes plays along with him. ¡°So, why don¡¯t you sleep with me tonight?¡± She displayed an enchanting smile that could make any man her slave. Rain¡¯s expression immediately turned serious and he turned his head and stared right at Zarda. ¡°Chief¡­¡± he called out with an extremely serious face ¨C though it only made him looked somewhat cute¡­Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°What?¡± ¡°¡­ Can I ask something, are you a herbivore or a carnivore? My body doesn¡¯t have meat anymore and you still want a piece of it? Do you want to kill me¡­?¡± Zarda couldn¡¯t endure it anymore and suddenly laughed out loud. Her laughter that sounds like the angels singing voice caused the Lamias who were fighting to be extremely surprised to the point that some warriors unconsciously halted their movements and was sent flying by the Giant Ants attacks. Hearing her laughter, Lafetti¡¯s rage almost went off the ceiling! Just what are they doing during a battle!!? If they still won¡¯t stop, I will certainly rush back immediately! Damn, Rain! Dare to flirt with another woman, let¡¯s see how you make your excuses later!! ¡°Chief, you made her become even angrier¡­¡± Rain¡¯s face was as if he had eaten a disgusting bug. His head hurt. Just imagining what Lafetti would do to him give him Goosebumps. ¡°Well, indeed, I¡¯m not planning to sit back and lie down without doing anything¡­ I haven¡¯t tasted meat for quite a long time, poor me¡­¡± Contrary to Rain¡¯s worries, Zarda was in high humour. ¡°Chief, you should not talk so vulgar¡­ I¡¯m still minor, woah!¡± As Rain was talking, suddenly a Giant Ant landed in front of them. It seemed like it gotten past the guards successfully. Rain immediately stepped forward while unsheathing his sword. He didn¡¯t panic nor become flustered but instead, he instantly adopted a calm demeanor by relaxing his nerves. In that instant, his senses slightly heightened. He didn¡¯t know if it was because he¡¯d been used to fighting in life on the line from the experiences he had these past few days or from his status growing steadily, but recently whenever he¡¯d faced danger, Rain¡¯s first reaction was not to panic. Rather, he swiftly thought about how to resolve the crisis he was in, and this time was no exception. [ Agility EX ] [ Strength EX ] In a blink of an eye, Rain felt like his body was so light and buoyant, and everything seemed so effortless. He narrowed his eyes and tackled Zarda sideways, successfully avoiding the giant ant¡¯s sharp leg that had swept towards them. [ Rapid Dash ] Rain became a silver flash, shooting towards the giant ant. With [ Agility EX ] together with [ Rapid Dash ], Rain only needed to lightly touch his feet on the ground, and he already shot towards the monster with an unbelievable speed. This method of attack was not only several times faster than normal, and also did not take much effort. In a blink of an eye, he had already struck the giant ants head. The giant ant let out an ear¨Cpiercing cry as it tried to attack Rain with its leg but Rain had already pulled back his sword and landed on the ground, slamming his palm, he screams [ Bone Spikes ]! Three bone spikes shot from the ground, piercing the giant ant¡¯s lower abdomen, causing the giant ant to slowly fell to the ground. He didn¡¯t end with that, Rain surveyed his surrounding and as expected, not too far away, a Lamia was sprawl on the ground, heavily wounded and was being besieged by three Giant Ants. The others tried helping her but they clearly can¡¯t make it in time. That should be the place where this giant ant passed through¡­ With his [ Strength EX ] still activated, Rain jump and with an ¡®Aaaaahhhh¡¯ cry, he kicked the dead giant ant as hard as he could, sending it flying. Bang!! The dead giant ant managed to hit the two giant ants that were going to attack the heavily injured Lamia, sending them a bit away from her but one still remained. Rain estimated that he can¡¯t make it in time either as [ Agility EX ] and [ Strength EX ] only last for a minute¡­ And the time is almost up¡­ gritting his teeth, Rain clenched his sword tightly and ¡®Woosh¡¯ throw it like he was throwing a stone at a bully¡¯s car on the night, wanting to break his windshield. The thrown sword, miraculously pierced through one of the giant ant¡¯s eye, but it was still not enough to kill it. However, Rain¡¯s actions bought enough time. The other Lamias managed to catch up and protect the heavily injured, dragging her to the back to be healed. Seeing her, still alive, Rain unconsciously relaxed his body and slightly lowered his shoulders. Although he did quite good back there, he would obviously get nervous and stiff when monsters were jumping to kill him. However, his performance was seen by many people and they couldn¡¯t help but be amazed. Delight, surprise, shock, and moved colored the faces of those who had seen it. Even Zarda¡¯s eyes sparkled. Of course, she can easily kill that monster like swatting a fly but she didn¡¯t move and instead watched what Rain would do and she wasn¡¯t disappointed¡­ In fact, Rain went above her expectations¡­ Saving the Lamia doubled his full marks¡­ .. And what kind of skill was that? His speed and strength were quite unbelievable¡­ and that Bone Spike, that looked like high Bone Eaters use¡­ How did he¡­ Zarda wondered while wrinkling her brows. This human is really not simple, she thought to herself as she saw him walking towards him. ¡°How did you do that?¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Seeing Rain didn¡¯t respond and seemed to be ignoring her while having a long face, Zarda felt quite disappointed as she thought that he didn¡¯t want to disclose his secret. I guess it¡¯s only natural¡­ But when Rain finally arrived in front of her and saw Zarda¡¯s somewhat down expression, he was surprised. ¡°What? Did something happen?¡± Chapter 24: [ Rains Ability ] ¡°Hm?¡± At this moment, Zarda finally realized something. ¡°You are not listening?¡± ¡°Oh, sorry, did you say something?¡± Rain scratched the back of his head with an awkward smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was checking the surroundings carefully so that there¡¯s no other monster appearing all of a sudden¡­¡± ¡°Ha¡­¡± So it was just her misunderstanding¡­ a smile returned to her face and she spreads her arms, pulling Rain back to her embrace. ¡°Hey!¡± Rain exclaimed. ¡°Say, what did you do back there? Your speed and strength seem to have increased not to mention that bone stakes¡­ isn¡¯t that the skill Bone eaters have?¡± Rain shrugs his shoulders. ¡°That can only be used for a moment though ¨C at least for a few breathes, my speed and strength will be doubled. As for the Bone Spikes, I got it from the Bone eaters I had eaten, it seems like I can acquire abilities when I eat monsters, though it¡¯s not all the time.¡± He answered honestly because he realized from her expression he had seen just now, the relationship that he had finally build would form a crevice if he refused to say anything now¡­ That would be bad¡­ in a lot of ways¡­ It wouldn¡¯t give him anything but only disadvantages¡­ so he confessed. ¡°What?!¡± Rain¡¯s answer went beyond Zarda¡¯s expectations. He can acquire abilities from the monsters he had eaten? What kind of logic was that!!? No! That shouldn¡¯t be possible¡­ but Rain wouldn¡¯t lie to her. ¡°You¡¯re not joking, right?¡± Zarda¡¯s expression immediately turned severe. Her playful tone had gone somewhere off, probably taking a vacation as seriousness took charge. Rain shook his head¡­ Zarda took a deep breath and stared at Rain. ¡°Who else knows about this matter?¡± ¡°Two people,¡± Rain showed two fingers. ¡°Two? Are you saying aside from me, Lafetti also knows?¡± Zarda frowned ¨C well, at least she had expected this. But Rain smiled and pointed his chest and at her, ¡°Me, and you, two people!¡± A ¡®Thud¡¯ rang out. ¡°What did you do that for!?¡± Rain clutched his head after Zarda drops a fist on it. It really hurts you know. ¡°No joking right now!¡± Zarda said angrily. However, on hearing that, she relaxed and sighed in relief. Then she stroke Rain¡¯s head gently, at the place where she drops his fist. ¡°This is a serious matter¡­ this ability, you can¡¯t tell anyone about this, understood?¡± Her voice started getting softer.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. ¡°Lafetti?¡± Zarda frowned and ponder for a moment. ¡°Well, if she asks, you can tell her about it but not to anyone, you understand?¡± Rain, of course, understands. It¡¯s not like he will go around and yelling ¡®Hey, brother, check my stuff,¡¯ while pointing at his crotch, ¡®Big, ain¡¯t it~¡¯ Well, it¡¯s not a good analogy but, passable¡­ However, he never expected for Zarda to react like this. And so, his impression on her rose up quite a bit. ¡°Tell me, how many abilities have you acquired up until now?¡± She can¡¯t help but asks her eyes extremely curious. Rain pondered for a bit, ¡°I think six, no, seven¡­ yeah, seven¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s quite a lot!¡± Zarda exclaimed. ¡°What are they?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see, including those who I had used just now; [ Agility EX ], Strength EX ], [ Rapid Dash ] and [ Bone Spike ], I also had [ Enhanced Smell ], [ Night Vision ], and lastly, [ Cold Resistance ].¡± Zarda¡¯s expression abruptly changed. Although not were powerful skills but having many skills was of itself, an incredible matter¡­ Chosen ones have one or two unique skills while normal people don''t have even a single unique skill¡­ but this guy, he actually possesses many unique skills and probably it would even increase in the future¡­ Damn it! How enviable! He would become a monster among monsters¡­ Zarda really felt that way, assuming he can take as many skills as he wanted if he continued eating monster meats¡­ Though it¡¯s not really a problem, however, a day might come when they wouldn¡¯t be able to contain him¡­ if that really happened... Should she forbid it¡­? Zarda sighed as she pulled Rain to his passionate embrace. Well, whatever happened will happen¡­ a sad emotion momentarily flashed on her face. Rain was confused but he shut his mouth. Probably she was feeling conflicted or feeling envious¡­ Anyway, he will respond appropriately if something really happens¡­ --- --- After a short moment, Rain separated himself from Zarda and returned his sight to the battle. Currently, things are not happening as Rain wanted. The wind had blown, not on their side but to the other side. They were being pushed already¡­ not in power or skill but in numbers¡­ ¡°Chief,¡± Rain immediately called out. ¡°Hm?¡± Zarda who was still feeling out of sort of Rain¡¯s revelation responded with a small smile. ¡°I think we can¡¯t stay here any longer. We need to retreat; we¡¯re being pushed back¡­¡± ¡°I know,¡± Zarda nodded her head in agreement. ¡°But, we need to wait for a bit more¡­¡± ¡°But the difference in number is too large!¡± Rain muttered anxiously. ¡°I don¡¯t think they can still hold on without losing anyone¡­¡± Zarda caressed Rain¡¯s head lovingly, obviously different from the usual. At this moment, ¡°Drova!!¡± Rain suddenly cried out and almost rushed towards her, if not for Zarda stopping him. ¡°Chief! What are you doing!? Drova was-!!¡± Drova was already being besieged by several giant ants was on the verge of losing. She was still holding on with her somewhat huge halberd but, anyone with the right mind would have given up already, there¡¯s no hope anymore. Then two giant ants brandished their legs and stabbed through Drova¡¯s tail and left shoulder, pinning her. Seeing this, Rain wanted to help but he was being held down by Zarda. ¡°Chief!!¡± Rain couldn¡¯t believe it. Is she just going to let her die?! But, contrary to Rain¡¯s anxiety, Zarda wore a faint smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine, look¡± She said. Rain was confused and turned his head, there his eyes widened, Drova who should have been pinned down suddenly stood up, ignoring the sharp legs piercing her body. She grabbed the ant leg that pierced her shoulder and broke it as if she was just breaking a small stick and pulled it with an angry expression. Her eyes turned crimson red and she let out an angry howl, stopping the enemies around her for a moment. And unbelievable as it seems, like the Incredible Hulk who nonchalantly grabbed Loki in the movie The Avengers, she easily lifted the giant ant up and smashed it like she was swinging a rug on the ground, and then used it as beanpole, attacking the other monsters sending the giant ants around her flying without wings. Rain¡¯s eyes widened and his jaws almost fall to the ground in shock. The heck!? What happened to her?! Zarda smiled satisfied at Rain¡¯s shock, ¡°Do you know why, Drova, Stagna, and Lafetti were extremely important to the tribe?¡± Chapter 25: [ Zardas Unique Skill ] "Do you know why, Drova, Stagna, and Lafetti were extremely important to the tribe?¡± She suddenly asked. Rain shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s because they are chosen¡­¡± Zarda answered. ¡°They are chosen by a God, bestowing them [Unique Skills] only they have¡­¡± ¡°Chosen¡­¡± Rain repeated. Is that the patron-thingy¡­? [Unique Skill] are skills owned by few people in this world. These are the skills they had ever since they were born. As for the ones who had possessed this gift, they are often called [Chosen one]. A [Chosen one] has either skills or titles since birth. Skills and Titles that were described as unique only to them, making their strength not conceivable for their level. Though the ability was influenced since birth, it was strange to acquire skills and knowledge from the beginning. That is why; every kingdom prioritizes them and takes good care of them. Zarda stared at Drova who was madly swinging giant ants left to right like some sort of berserker. ¡°Drova had a skill called [ Last Stand ]. When pushed in a corner, her ability automatically activates, doubling, no, probably tripling her strength and speed. Her battle senses and reflexes skyrocketed¡­ she became a warlord on a battlefield¡­¡± Rain looked at Drova and couldn''t help but think that she was too cool. Although she didn¡¯t become the incredible Hulk with green skin and stone like muscles, her movements and actions were like that of a Hulk. Truly incredible. ¡°¡­ still, it probably makes her some sort of berserker with almost no mind about others around her whatsoever...¡± Rain smiled wryly. ¡°You¡¯re quite observant,¡± Zarda nodded as if she had anticipated Rain¡¯s precise observation. ¡°What about Stagna and Lafetti, do they also have [Unique Skills]?¡± ¡°Of course, they have,¡± Rain and Zarda¡¯s sight then turned towards Stagna¡¯s location. She was in the rear guard, shooting arrows one after another ¨C no, it should be called raining down arrows on the battlefield. Even though the distance was only just a several meters away, Rain can¡¯t still see her movements clearly. Rain only saw her knocking an arrow once but when it was released into the air, Rain saw three or more arrows flying at their targets.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, her arrows multiply when shot?¡± Zarda was amazed. Rain was really smart ¨C ¡°That¡¯s right. If the target is a group of more than three, her arrows would multiply. It¡¯s called [ Multi-Shot ]. However, it won¡¯t work when the enemies were scattered with quite a distance between them¡­¡± ¡°As for Lafetti, she had the skill called [Blood Hound].¡± Zarda and Rain¡¯s vision went towards the direction of Lafetti¡¯s group. Although due to the chaos, they can¡¯t see her properly, they can still hear the sound of screams and wails, scaring Rain. ¡°When a certain amount of blood spilled from her body, she can summon a hound made with her blood to aid her in combat ¨C though it only lasted for a short time.¡± ¡°That is the reason why those three are extremely important for the tribe.¡± Rain listened to Zarda and couldn¡¯t help but feel amazed. However, he noticed something, ¡°All the [Unique Skills] needed some kind of requirements or actions to use¡­¡± But how come his doesn;t seem to have one? Is eating a requirement? Probably but that doesn''t seem to be similar to them... Why? His Unique Skill; [ Predation ] seems to be too good to be true. Besides, he even chooses his skill personally... ¡°Chief, are you also a Chosen?¡± Rain doesn''t why so he just set aside that question for now. ¡°Of course¡­ ah!¡± At this moment, Zarda¡¯s expression suddenly changed. ¡°A good timing, there should be no problem to use it now,¡± Zarda¡¯s countenance changing confused Rain but he kept his silence and only watched. Zarda suddenly slither forward, pulled a horn from her waist and took a deep breath, she blows the horn. Hooong~!! A deafening sound immediately resounded, startling the warriors and monsters alike. While Rain was bewildered as to what was happening, he suddenly noticed all the Lamias were rushing towards them. It took quite a long time for everyone to gather completely. As Rain was still confused, she was suddenly hugged by Lafetti and pulled towards the back. Then some Mages encircled the group and chanted words Rain couldn¡¯t understand. After they finished, a transparent barrier like-thing had enveloped them. However, something caught Rain¡¯s attention. The Barrier¡¯s covering didn¡¯t involve Zarda who was standing far in front of them. ¡°What is ¨C¡± Rain wanted to ask but Lafetti cut him off. ¡°It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry¡­¡± Rain was still confused. ¡°The Tolant Queen had finally shown itself¡­ I was actually planning to fight without using this but since you want to see my ability, I don¡¯t mind showing it for you,¡± At this moment, Zarda¡¯s gentle voice rang out. In Zarda¡¯s eyes, there was not the previous kind of seductive obsequious look, leaving only a smile that was as tranquil as clear water. She then started walking, no, slithering forward. Many giant ants started attacking her but from the ground; Icicles appeared, stabbing the incoming monsters and freezing their bodies, turning them into Ice sculptures. Zarda¡¯s actions was nonchalant, when she reached a certain distance, away from the group, she muttered; [Absolute Zero] Boom!! Rain couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. From where Zarda standing from, the ground started to freeze and it then spread around her¡­ an in just a short time, even the transparent barrier that was protecting them, froze blocking their vision. F*ck! Rain almost cursed out loud¡­ Just with this alone, anyone can imagine what had happened next. --- --- Chapter 26: [ The Tolant Queen ] Like a chick breaking its own egg, Lafetti and the others broke the ice that was covering them like a cocoon. When they finally managed to get out, Rain couldn¡¯t help but suck a cold breath, yeah Cold! Because, everywhere around here was like a world of white ice, cold and freezing. Everything around them was covered by bluish-white ice, giving the usual dim and dull looking tunnel a magnificent view. Just what the heck!? Rain¡¯s eyes trembled, in fear, in shock, in amazement, and in awe¡­ If this was Zarda¡¯s [Unique Skill] just how possibly was it to be this strong? It''s already balanced breaker to the point that he wanted to call the GM immediately to report a bug. How can be this strong¡­?! Rain surveyed the entire frozen area with wide eyes, [ Master, ] at this moment, Sylphy¡¯s voice rang out inside his mind. [ If I¡¯m not mistaken, that monster¡¯s patron was the Goddess Prim; The ruler of the World of the Dead! ] Goddess Prim, Rain repeated that name as if engraving that name in his mind. Such strong power, anyone who experienced it would feel terrified. ¡°The Chief is here!¡± As Rain was in deep thought, a voice woke him from his daze. Not far away from him, Drova and Stagna were holding an unconscious Zarda in their hands. Shock, Rain immediately runs along with the other Lamias. ¡°What happened to the Chief?!¡± Rain asked, anxious. Lafetti came and put her hands on his shoulder. With a smile, she answered, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just the usual¡­¡± ¡°Usual?¡± ¡°When the Chief used his [Unique Ability], she will hibernate for quite some time and when she woke up, she will lose half of her strength temporarily,¡± Drova answered Rain. ¡°Isn¡¯t that bad?!¡± Rain exclaimed. The side effects of that power were quite enormous ¨C Though it should be normal judging by the power her [Unique Skill] possess. ¡°Well, we¡¯re finished here, the Queen shouldn¡¯t be able to survive ¨C¡± Lafetti muttered but before she could finish, a sound of cracking resounded from somewhere and seems to be saying ¡®Lafetti, thanks for creating a Flag!¡¯ and ¡®I¡¯m Alive!!¡¯ with that seemingly appropriate description, Boom! Something exploded and in the part where a huge mountain of ice was located broke apart, revealing a very distressed and haggard woman with a lower half that of an ant. She has a short, red hair reaching her shoulders and a pair of antenna standing at the top of her head. That should be the Ant Queen¡­ ¡°Good job for the Flag, Lafetti,¡± Rain gives a thumb up. He then immediately went towards the unconscious Zarda and took her from Drova and Stagna while the other Lamias immediately surrounded them.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. Rain knows that he wasn¡¯t strong enough to contend against this monsters yet so he choose the best option, that is to step back and protect Zarda while the others fight. As Lafetti and the others are prepared to engage, suddenly, ¡°Wa, wait! Wait, I surrender!! I give up!¡± The supposed to be Ant Queen, waved her hands in front of her, flustered and pathetic. When she saw Lafetti and the others walking towards her, she almost looked like a cute hamster, stumbling down, panic-stricken and afraid. However, no matter how much she begs, Lafetti and the others wouldn¡¯t spare her. A predator wouldn¡¯t let her prey escape¡­ Lafetti and the others rushed towards the Ant Queen ¨C giving the latter a scare of her lifetime. She hurriedly tried to run away but she was already surrounded ¨C she was even rained down by arrows and magic, like a rat surrounded by cats ¨C she has nowhere to run. The Ant Queen grabbed a giant ant that had turned into a Popsicle stick beside her and throws the almost doubled her sized corpse towards a group of Lamias in fear. ¡°Wait, wait, I really give up!¡± She begged but the Lamias were still shooting at her with arrows and magic and even the others was still hot on her tail, intending to kill her. Rain looked at her, feeling a bit of sympathy. [ Master, this is the law of the world. Monsters like that had also killed many beings, they are all murderers¡­] feeling Rain¡¯s conflicted emotions, Sylphy comforted him. [ You can feel pity but never go against the rule now, Master¡­ or you will be hurt one day¡­ ] [ All the strangers around you, even those who you see as friends and family, they can kill you without batting an eye. This is unlike your original world, free of violence and feared the law¡­ ] I know, Rain thought with sadness. Of course, he understands this. This isn¡¯t only human nature but also that of every being. Evil lies deep in the hearts of every living thing. The Ant Queen, right now, looked like a pathetic and pitiful being but she too has her own share of evil. Blood spilled on her hands and her throne standing above of bones ¨C but even still, Rain sighed as he knows that what he will do was extremely and utterly foolish ¨C but as a youth that had lived in the 21st Generation that had enveloped by the God¡¯s Doctrine of evil and good ¨C ¡®Evil has no positive nature, but the loss of good has received the name ''evil.''¡¯ Carrying Augustine¡¯s belief, ¡®All which is corrupted is deprived of good.¡¯ Rain moved. He gently placed Zarda to the other Lamias and started running towards the Ant Queen. [ Master, ] ¡°I know, but as someone, as I am, I just can¡¯t change myself in just a short moment of time. I will help those people who ask for it in front of me,¡± Rain said with firm determination. The Ant Queen might be evil but maybe she did it because she was deprived of goodwill, then why not show her goodness that can chase away her evil nature? Carrying those naive thoughts, Rain rushed at the battlefield. ¡°Lafetti, guys, stop! Stop fighting!¡± Rain¡¯s call was extremely effective. After Rain running towards them, all the Lamias stopped attacking as they all send curious and confused expressions towards Rain. ¡°Rain?¡± Lafetti called out. Just what is he doing? The Ant Queen saw that all the Lamias had stopped attacking and immediately felt relieved. When she turned her head and saw Rain, running towards her, she immediately moved and dashed like a bullet at Rain¡¯s direction. Rain¡¯s was her only chance of survival. The Ant Queen¡¯s action didn¡¯t bypass the other Lamias and was immediately alarmed. They desperately tried stopping her with Magic but the Ant Queen easily avoided them. While the other Lamias frantically run, trying to intersect Rain and stopped him but they were a distance apart and with Rain and the Ant Queen¡¯s speed, they wouldn¡¯t be able to make it in time. ¡°Rain! Stop!!¡± Lafetti was extremely anxious as the others, wishing that they had four legs to run on. Rain ignored the others and in just less than a second the Ant Queen was already meters away from him. ¡°We don¡¯t need to fi¨C!?¡± Rain wanted to convey his desire for peace but before he could finish his words, he suddenly saw the Ant Queen¡¯s desperate crying face and like a panther jumping to its prey, she jumped him! I¡¯m so stupid! ¡°Rain!!!¡± Rain wanted to curse his idiocy, his stupid mindset that if one just ignored the ugliness of the world, or smoothed it over, everyone can get along. This is what he gets for being too naive... Rain regretted his foolish decision and has prepared himself for the conclusion but instead of pain, he was suddenly pulled into a warm embrace and instead of pain scream, he began hearing a sobbing voice. ¡°Helv vme!! Pweash helv me!!¡± Chapter 27: [ His most beloved girl in the whole world ] Of course, Rain was taken aback. An almost 3¨C4 meter creature dived into his arms and was crying like a child. ¡°Pweash helve me!! I gyive up! Igyive up!¡± The whimpering voice gradually grew louder. Her whimpering voice had now grown into a loud crying voice. Rain scratch the back his head awkwardly ¨C Is this really the Queen? ¡°Rain!!?¡± Lafetti and the others finally managed to reach them. Her eyes blood red and her face pale. When she saw the Ant Queen was holding Rain, she immediately raised her sword and was about to slashed it down, ¡°Kyaaaaahhh!!¡± The Ant Queen was terrified and immediately went behind Rain, trembling. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Lafetti ¨C it¡¯s alright!¡± Rain immediately pacified her. ... ... Rain almost took half an hour to stop Lafetti and the others from killing the pitiful Ant Queen before they finally put down their hands and relented. However, still, the Ant Queen was held prisoner, with her wrists ( on her 3 pairs of arms ) and ankles shackled. The Ant Queen didn¡¯t fight nor struggle as she accepted her fate. As long as she was alive, that¡¯s more important. As for Rain, poor little guy, she was scolded by Lafetti for his reckless actions and even shown some slight violence for almost an hour¡­ The group decided to stop and rest for a while before finally heading back. They immediately gathered around and made some instant shelter that they could rest. Since all around was a garden of ice, the other Lamias was still sensible enough to melt it with fire magic. Holding his swollen butt, Rain can¡¯t help but groan painfully. He was literally treated like a brat by Lafetti¡­ Just what does she saw him as? A man? A husband? Or a naughty child? ¡°That¡¯s what you get for being an idiot,¡± Lafetti scowled then she coiled her tail around Rain, then started stripping. ¡°Wait! Wait! What are you doing!?¡± Rain cried out. He wanted to stop her but his hands were currently being bounded by her tail. ¡°There are still other people here!!¡± Since it was just a temporary shelter, there was neither wall nor roof ¨C in fact, it¡¯s just nothing but laying a blanket on the ground so all the people - the Lamias can obviously see them in full view!If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Rain¡¯s face instantly burned but Lafetti continued her stripping show without the care of her surroundings. ¡°You¡¯re actually flirting with the Chief while I was out there fighting,¡± Lafetti smiled but Rain can see a demon behind her back, holding a knife, ready to butcher him. Beads of cold sweat instantly covered Rain¡¯s body, ¡°Lafetti, hear me out it¡¯s not what you think! I,¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Lafetti glared at him, causing him to immediately close his mouth. ¡°It appears I need to remind you, right quick who you belong to¡­¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­.¡± Rain gulped his saliva and the gazes of the people around them made him feel despaired. Whatever, this should be normal for them ¨C a thought that only signifies giving up, more like he was just pacifying himself¡­ Sighing, Rain gave up struggling and let Lafetti do whatever she wanted ¨C however, the piercing gaze really bugged him. There were even some people slowly scooting over as if trying to watch up close ¨C this isn¡¯t a porn scene, fellas! Learn some sense, damn it! Don¡¯t tell me¡­ Are they trying to join the party? But Rain knows better. Lafetti was reluctant to share, how could she give Allen to another woman? ¡°We, we¡¯re not alone, Lafetti,¡± Rain stammered out as his eyes roved over her curves. But Lafetti ignored his words and kissed him so deeply and passionately that his mind almost went towards the beginning of the universe! Rain¡¯s mind blanked and he could only hear was the sound of the saliva polishing their lips as if cleaning every corner and their tongue playing like little imps. ¡°I¡¯m sweaty, it¡¯s dirty¡­¡± Rain muttered, out of breath. But Lafetti only smiled and started licking Rain¡¯s body with her long tongue, licking the sweat that had covered his body as if it was the most delicious thing in the world. Then he was already inside her before Rain knew what was happening. ¡°Uuhhh!!¡± Lafetti moaned, happy and excited. Soon, there was no thinking of consequences, not caring whether someone was watching them or not, the two started doing it as he finally snapped and thrust every inch of his into her cold, yet breathtaking mound that seemed to suck him in from every thrust. Rain just pretended that he didn¡¯t see anything, we¡¯ll it did have some kind of excitement¡­ The thoughts of having sex in a place with so many people, for some reason, give him thrills and uncontrollable excitement¡­ Nothing could have stopped them --- ---. Moving her head up and down, Rain looked at Lafetti who¡¯s head was between his legs, frantically moving. Nights before the trip to subjugate the Ant Queen, Rain had a slipped of a tongue, probably due to being extremely aroused, he asked Lafetti to do this kind of thing. At first, Lafetti was confused as such thing was alien to her but due to Rain¡¯s persuading, she did it and seems to have taken a liking. Since then, she would do this, whenever they did it. Eating and licking as if it was delicious, Lafetti liked the smell of Rain¡¯s member and the strong taste lingering inside her mouth and throat. It gives her satisfaction and joy, for her, it tastes extremely good! Lafetti¡¯s been torturing Rain like this for over an hour, he¡¯s getting all worn out. He can¡¯t find any strong words to resist and she just keeps coming¡­ For over an hour, Lafetti was tormenting him by eating him over and over, and both of them so aroused they can¡¯t stifle their moans and groans anymore, completely ignoring the surroundings who were watching their little play with interest, curiosity, envy, and arousal. Some had evens started playing with their selves and several were coiling with the other Lamias besides them, starting their own game. Rain pulled Lafetti up, kissing her again. ¡°Hya! Not my neck¡­¡± One way or another, she is his most beloved girl in the whole world. As a man, he couldn¡¯t help but be overwhelmed not only by the pleasure but happiness as well. --- --- Chapter 28: [ Thats why Im sorry... ] After their passionate time, the wave gradually fades away; Rain moved and gently embraces Lafetti in his arms. His warm and big hand gently caress her belly, which Lafetti couldn¡¯t help but groaned happily. It feels like he is giving her a massage which is particularly comfortable. He rests his cheek on her neck so he is breathing into her earlobe. After a while, his hands start to misbehave and wander around her body. He calls out softly in a slightly hoarse voice: ¡°Lafetti.¡± While grabbing his hand and squeezed it, She answers: ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°I can feel several hungry wolves eyeing me, what should I do?¡± Rain teasingly asked. Even now, he can still feel the hungry-like stares of his surroundings. Well, even they jumped on him at this moment, he was already spent. ¡°Then don¡¯t separate from me,¡± Lafetti answered with a satisfied smile. ¡°They won¡¯t attack you if you¡¯re with me,¡± ¡°Who¡¯s fault do you think it is?¡± Lafetti snorted and arched her back, sticking to Rain¡¯s body as much as she could. ... ... ... ... The group was finally on their way back to the tribe. Though Zarda was still unconscious but since this was regarded as normal, everything went better than everyone expected. They had emerged victorious and most importantly, no casualties. They had also managed to gather many good materials and foods¡­ As Rain was walking side by side with Lafetti, the cage that was imprisoning the Ant Queen happened to bypass them. Seeing this, the gloomy Ant Queen who felt depressed from being treated like a prisoner finally regained her energy upon seeing Rain. She had already heralded Rain as her one and only chance of survival. ¡°Hey, hey!¡± She happily called out. The moment she did, she can feel the burning gaze of those around her. And even Lafetti was sending her a death glare. She was suddenly startled. Is this normal? How can these monsters be so protective to a single mere human? It¡¯s too shocking and strange. ¡°You need something?¡± Rain asked softly. ¡°How is a human like you inside this place? And why are you with the Lamians? Did they kidnap you?¡± The Ant Queen asked curiously. Looking at Rain, she seems to be trying to see through him. ¡°Kyaaa!!¡± However, what answered her was a sharp pointed spear from two directions. Fortunately, she managed to notice them at the right moment and safely avoided it, if not she would really become a skewered Kebab! ¡°Don¡¯t say unnecessary things or else I will kill you, you damn maggot!¡± The Lamias who was guarding her cage said in a threatening manner. ¡°Hii!¡± The Ant Queen immediately crawled back in fear. ¡°Of course not,¡± At this moment, Rain answered with a faint smile.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. ¡°Of course at first, I wanted to immediately escape from this place, after all, it was extremely dangerous here¡­ monsters everywhere, always trying to make a sushi out of me. However, when I met Lafetti and the others, I think it¡¯s not that bad to spend my days with them." Rain grinned. "... And of course, I wasn''t kidnaped nor was I forcefully dragged into this kind of place either¡­ I stayed with them caused they are good people and besides, I love Lafetti¡­¡± Rain explained patiently as he grabbed Lafetti¡¯s hand and gives it a squeeze. Rain¡¯s answer delighted the other Lamias to the point that almost all of them suddenly smiled, like blooming flowers in the middle of a beautiful garden. At first, they were annoyed with the Ant Queen, this Damn B*tch!! Saying unnecessary things, what would happen if Rain had a change of mind? They really wanted to rush and burn her while being skewered by wooden stakes. But now, they seem to not mind at all. They continued walking while feeling delighted, waving their soft looking waists like they were on a fashion show, making men who saw it arc their back in embarrassment, trying to hide something under. Obviously, the one who was the happiest was none other than Lafetti who held Rain¡¯s hand extremely tight, as if afraid of letting go. She still held her poker face but if one looks closely, the corner of her lips was somehow rising in an arc. She felt proud and sweet ¨C that¡¯s right. Rain loves her so of course, he wouldn¡¯t care to stay with her and that means he wouldn¡¯t leave her¡­ Rain was hers, no matter what happened, he is hers!! He would never leave her just like those relationships before hers ¨C no, she wouldn¡¯t let what happened to them will also happen to her! Rain can quench her thirst in this dried and dreary land, he was her paradise in this scorching hell-like place¡­ no matter what happened, she will never let go of the water she had finally found and dreamt for a long, long time in this desert place! Naturally, she wasn¡¯t the only who had thought about that. All those in the tribe treat Rain as some sort of treasure ¨C a priceless treasure that no amount of gold and silver can be bought. They could kill and massacre those who wanted to steal him away from them!! It was once only Zarda¡¯s intention and although she had already briefed them about it - Still, they were skeptical before. But now, after being with him for a long time already, they had changed their minds. That mission that was treated as a tribe¡¯s duty has now become a personal mission¡­ They needed a man that would accept them whatever they are and didn¡¯t have even the smallest amount of prejudice against them, mentally, spiritually, physically ¨C and most of all sexually! Having Rain make them looked like normal people, satisfying their own egos and self-satisfaction. Yeah, indeed Rain was their slave ¨C Though a different kind of slave. They owned him and they would never let him escaped from their grasp. If possible, they would have already jumped him and made love to him, marking him as their own. However, Lafetti was still quite reluctant to share so they wouldn¡¯t push her, in any case, there¡¯s no need for haste, Rain was theirs and will always be. ¡°A human like you love a monster¡­ pfft,¡± The Ant Queen endured her urge to laugh upon hearing Rain¡¯s answer, however, upon seeing and feeling the cold icy glare directed her, she instantly paled and didn¡¯t dare to laugh¡­ For hell¡¯s sake, these Lamians are extremely overprotective!! The Ant Queen snarled inwardly. ¡°Hey,¡± She called out to him again. ¡°Hm?¡± Rain turned his head and patiently paid her some attention ¨C she must have been bored in that cage¡­ ¡°So you don¡¯t hate me, is that it?¡± The Ant Queen asked with a mischievous smile. ¡°Not really,¡± Rain shrugged. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t hurt them and of course, me, I don¡¯t have any reason to hate you¡­¡± Hate or Like... he wasn''t really interested in her either... The Ant Queen¡¯s eyes sparkled with happiness and hope. ¡°Then, can you tell them to free me? I promise I won¡¯t do anything bad again, nor would I think of doing it¡­ please,¡± The Ant Queen plead. She was quite beautiful, to begin with, though with her eyes being compounded like that, it looked strange but the structure and features of her face were very beautiful¡­ However, Rain shook his head without any hesitation. ¡°Nope,¡± ¡°Why?¡± The Ant Queen was enraged. Her hope plummeted to the ground. ¡°Well, even if you are sincere or not, I won¡¯t do anything since the decision can only be made by the Tribe¡­ though I really like to free you, I can¡¯t put any decision on behalf of the tribe¡­ I don¡¯t own them¡­¡± ¡°But you can at least put a good word for me¡­ I¡¯m certain that they will listen to you!!¡± ¡°I can try but, other than that, I wouldn¡¯t do anything¡­¡± Rain¡¯s amiable expression suddenly turned serious. ¡°I don¡¯t want to put the whole tribe in a precarious situation nor would I create a hidden danger that might hurt the people I love just for my own stupidity and naivety¡­¡± He was na?ve, he admitted that but he was not foolish enough to trust someone¡¯s words wholeheartedly, giving the people around him an unknown danger, without thinking about it. He rather be cruel and evil than make a mistake that can harm the people he loves. Be kind as much as you want... however, if his life and his family''s safety was on the formula of kindness and danger, he would surely choose a solution that can save his life and his family first... "That''s why I''m sorry..." Chapters 29: [ Why did you stop? ] ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± The Ant Queen pouted in displeasure and snorted. ¡°I hope you can understand¡­¡± Rain wore a faint smile, but a bit apologetic. ¡°I will put some good words so that no one would hurt you but freeing you, I can¡¯t do that, I apologize,¡± Rain¡¯s group continued walking forward on a rugged path. ... ... ... ... The trip back to the tribe would probably take about five to six days of traveling. It¡¯s still possible that they would be subjected to monsters attacks when camping in the wild. Thus, not one had lowered their guard. They are all extremely vigilant. A few hours of walking, the group arrived at a wide flat area. Lafetti glanced at the surroundings and said: ¡°Today, we¡¯ll rest here!¡± Although they didn¡¯t need it, really but, it was necessary to rest from time to time and restored their strength and energy. They might engage in battle or attack by an enemy when they were tired and exhausted so restoring energy is very important. From time to time, Rain checks up on Zarda¡¯s situation but as before, she was still deeply asleep, like a sleeping beauty. Rain even wondered if he kissed her right now, would she wake up? That was actually¡­ a good idea¡­ Rain smiled at his brilliant mind but of course, he was hesitant on doing it, after all, even if Zarda and the others wouldn¡¯t mind it, since it was just a kiss but if Lafetti knows it¡­ God knows what he would suffer again¡­ Rain entered and exit as he please in Zarda¡¯s tent which was made by wooden planks and monster parts gathered together to make an impromptu shelter, in a form of a big triangle like those of the nomads back in Earth. Monster parts, such as legs and arms were abundant but there were also woods since there were some trees growing in this big and vast cave¡­ Although the trees didn¡¯t have many leaves and seem to be dried up and dead - but for some reason, it was still was still alive and growing¡­ What a mysterious thing¡­ Rain even wondered just how huge is this cave. He can still see the ceiling and from his estimate, it should be over twenty meters tall. There were also tunnels, though who knows where it leads to¡­ Rain was the one in charge of taking care of Zarda¡¯s unconscious body since Drova, Stagna, Lafetti and the other Lamias was in charge of some chores like building impromptu shelters and skinning monsters. Some were also checking and maintaining the weapons and armors while several stood vigilantly and taking a look out of the area. Since Lafetti didn¡¯t want Rain to do any hard labor ¨C Though Rain protested saying he wasn¡¯t a little kid but, Lafetti refused his offer to help. Thus, he was asked to take care of Zarda. This was originally Drova or Stagna¡¯s duty but they said that they wanted to move their bodies around. Thus, they left Rain for the task and went outside to make some sweat. Very typical battle junkies¡­Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! Now, seeing Zarda¡¯s beautiful face up close once again, Rain can¡¯t help but felt enamored by her. She was really beautiful and since the snakes on her head were also unconscious, they really looked like hair. Rain entranced couldn¡¯t help but reached out his hand and started gently stroking her beautiful face. Her soft pale cheeks, her red lips that seemed to have been painted with blood and her long eyelashes. Her eyebrows were shaped slightly thin and elegant looking giving her a more warm and friendly appearance. Her lips were generous but not full and her jaw rounded gently complemented by her high cheekbones to round out her oval face. Rain started caressing her red lips with his thumb. It was so soft and Rain almost had an urge to nibble on it¡­ what if he really did, would she really not mind¡­? Unknowingly, Rain¡¯s head started to lower until his face was now inches away from her face. He was currently charmed. His breath touching her face. Then he stopped and closed his eyes. He can¡¯t do this¡­ Especially when she¡¯s unconscious. That''s not gentlemanly at all! Rain sighed and shook his head, trying to pull back but the moment he does so, Zarda¡¯s eyes slightly trembled and opened - revealing her beautiful ruby slitted eyes that can bewitch any man alive. She was looking at him, her lips curled into a beautiful smile ¨C completely different from her usual smile that seems to be enjoying something. This was pure smile filled with only happiness and joy. Rain¡¯s eyes widened in shock and his mind blanked. He was caught¡­ red-handed!! ¡°I,¡± He started but before he could finish, Zarda¡¯s arms rose up and encircled Rain¡¯s neck, pulling him over. ¡°Why did you stop?¡± Zarda¡¯s voice, like the sound of cupid¡¯s laughter, whispered. ¡°I, I was just checking you closely,¡± Rain started making excuse. ¡°I saw your, you know eyelashes trembled so I thought maybe you¡¯re awake or not,¡± ¡°And I am,¡± Zarda continued smiling while slowly pulling Rain¡¯s face over her. Right now, only inches apart and Rain can already felt her sweet breath touching his face. Their lips almost touching¡­ ¡°You can continue before Lafetti comes, you know¡­¡± Zarda tempted. Rain closed his eyes but his lips had already touch Zarda¡¯s lips, kissing her. Zarda was momentarily surprised since she had expected Rain to fight for a bit but he actually did¡­ Zarda¡¯s tongue met Rain¡¯s and the two started tasting each other. Zarda¡¯s lips were extremely soft, smooth and Rain found himself started enjoying every moment. His juvenile hand started moving and climbing the two sacred mountains and started groping them, slowly and gently. Zarda couldn¡¯t help but groan with pleasure¡­ as the two had started heating up, suddenly, !! An awkward cough broke the heated atmosphere. As if doused with cold water, Rain immediately sobered up. His face burned up like his face was on fire. Hastily pulling his head, rain looked at the entrance and saw Stagna looking at them with an awkward smile. ¡°I¡¯m extremely happy that you are awake, chief¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, thank you,¡± Zarda replied. ¡°Though I prefer if you greeted me a little later¡­¡± she then glared at her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I deeply apologized¡­¡± Stagna flashed a mischievous smile. ¡°Well, then please continue as I excuse myself¡­¡± Rain pretended that he didn¡¯t do anything wrong and even waved at her, though his face was extremely flushed. ¡°Oh,¡± He waved at the leaving Stagna. ¡°Well, then let¡¯s continue,¡± Zarda immediately muttered. ¡°What do you mean by continuing?¡± Rain pushed her back, gently to lie down. ¡°Come on, sleep. You just woke up, right? Just sleep and rest,¡± ¡°No,¡± Zarda unusually acted spoiled. She raised her arm, trying to enclasp Rain¡¯s neck but Rain grabbed them and put them down. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be too bratty and rest again¡­¡± Although complaining, Rain¡¯s voice sounded extremely soft as if he was talking to a small child. Sighing, Zarda knew that her fun had ended. At this moment, she actually cursed Stagna inside her mind. She raised her head and moved it on Rain¡¯s lap. She had seen Lafetti did this and can¡¯t help but become interested. Rain shook his head but he didn¡¯t refuse and instead, run his finger on Zarda¡¯s cheeks, rubbing them gently. Although it felt quite strange since he felt numerous snakes were wriggling on his legs but since it didn¡¯t hurt or anything, he endured it. It was just ticklish that¡¯s all¡­ Zarda enjoyed being petted by Rain and closed her eyes, however, her long tail suddenly moved and coiled around him, as if afraid that Rain would leave the moment she closed her eyes. Lafetti entered the tent looking for Rain, but the moment she saw them, she can¡¯t help but frown in displeasure. Zarda was sleeping in Rain¡¯s lap and her tail was coiling around Rain extremely tight while Rain on the other hand, was leaning in the wall, sleeping soundly. They look so picturesque, displeasing Lafetti but she was still sensible enough not to wake them. She left the tent with a grunt. Chapter 30: [ Rains Magic Test ] After a few hours of resting, with a layer of thin fog suddenly appearing, the group had already gotten ready for the path ahead. Zarda was still a bit weak so she was being carried by the other Lamias on a small platform that almost looked like a sedan chair in Ancient China ¨C Though only a chair without roofs or walls. Rain pretended as if what happened between him and Zarda didn¡¯t happen at all and continued chatting with her like he did before. Zarda did the same; however, sometimes she would act and smile ambiguously causing Lafetti to be extremely annoyed. As for Rain, he just turned and whistled, pretending not to see it. Along the way back, the group encountered many monsters, however, they were killed easily. Apart from that, nothing really happened that is worth mentioning. After a long time of traveling, the group finally arrived at the tribe. They were greeted by all the lamias waiting for them, even Starl and the others excitedly ran out towards Rain, welcoming his return. At first, Rain wanted to rest for a bit and then go to Zarda to check his Magic Power and Affinity. He was really excited and wanted to use magic, after all, there was no magic back in Earth, and everyone had dreamed even in once in their worthless ¨C Ah, sorry, slipped of tongue, in their happy life to be able to use magic and be like, ¡®Dormammu, I''ve come to bargain!¡¯ then ¡®woosh!!¡¯ so epic¡­ However, as soon as he turned around to go home to Lafetti¡¯s house, suddenly, ¡°Big brother¡­ can, can we play again¡­?¡± Starl suddenly asks timidly. The girl bit her lips nervously, begging. She was concerned that Rain wouldn¡¯t agree. Of course, Rain doesn¡¯t have a heart of ice. While smiling bitterly, he grabbed Starl¡¯s waist and made her sit on his arms. ¡°What does little Starl want to play?¡± With Rain¡¯s answer, Starl and the others immediately smiled in utter happiness. The other kids immediately encircled him, took his hands and dragged him away. Starl¡¯s mother; Vakni couldn¡¯t help but smile happily at her daughter¡¯s cheerful laughter and Rain¡¯s friendly and amiable attitude. It seems like her Chief¡¯s decision to let Rain stay peacefully in the tribe, completely unlike how the men were treated when they had to kidnap some before, was the right one. Rain, was better or worse, a real member of their tribe. Although he was a human, in the eyes of the entire tribe he was their one and only treasure¡­ just look at the children¡¯s laughter, no human or beings can make their dull, boring and dreary tribe to have some colors again, especially in this isolated hell-like place.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Many Lamias shared the same thought as Vakni as they watched Rain and the children play happily, without a care of the world. Zarda see Rain off with a satisfied smile ¨C Though, completely unlike before, a tinge of affection could be seen flashing in her eyes. Who knows when or how it began¡­ even Zarda herself didn¡¯t anticipate nor expected such feelings. Probably even now, she hadn¡¯t realized it herself. Hide and seek, freeze tag, chain tag, storytelling, Rain played with the Lamia Children¡­ after exhausted, Rain bid the children farewell and went back to Laffeti¡¯s house. Surprisingly, he found Lafetti sleeping soundly at the nest or lair whatever it was called¡­ She must have been exhausted or tired from the trip¡­ Smiling gently, Rain entered and lied beside her, pulling her body towards him. Lafetti opened her eyes and saw Rain. Without saying anything she circled her hands around his neck and her tail moved coiling herself on him. This was her favorite sleeping posture. In this, she can feel Rain¡¯s warmth and existence with her entire body ¨C she loved this feeling so much. She burrowed her face on Allen¡¯s neck, sniffing his scent and continued sleeping. ... ... ... ... Rain look at the grey colored stone on his hand. It was a pale grey stone, like ashes were gathered together, squeezed tightly and molded into this shape. Unlike other stones he had seen before, the texture was soft and seemed to be malleable. ¡°So this is the Magic Stone?¡± Rain asked curiously. Zarda nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Just let your mana flow towards that stone and your magic power and affinity will be tested¡­¡± ¡°Ahm, how will you do that?¡± Rain scratches the back of his head, embarrassed. He didn¡¯t know how to start. What do you mean by flow your mana? He can¡¯t even feel anything¡­ Zarda pondered for a moment before finally saying, ¡°¡­Let¡¯s see, let¡¯s do it like this, just hold it and closed your eyes while thinking of a stream or a river inside your mind and the stone will do the rest¡­ that simple¡­¡± Rain frowned but he didn¡¯t ask anymore and did what he was told. After closing his eyes, Rain imagined a river, a flowing river he had seen on television. The image was vivid and clear. Zarda expected for Rain to be able to do it after half an hour or so, that was the most conservative estimate so she waited in the side patiently. However, her expectation actually fell short as after a few breathes since Rain closed his eyes, the stone started shining. The color projected from the stone was pale blue¡­ Water Affinity? Zarda was perplexed, after all, Water affinity was always shown a blue color but Rain was a pale blue instead. As Zarda was confused suddenly, the Magic Stone started releasing bluish electric sparks around it. ¡°Lightning Affinity!!?¡± Drova exclaimed. But Stagna shook her head, ¡°That can¡¯t be possible. From what we know, Lightning Affinity shows yellow color but he is pale blue¡­ like water, just what is going on?¡± Zarda wasn¡¯t the only one in the place but also Drova, Stagna, and Lafetti was watching Ran¡¯s Magic Test and they couldn¡¯t help but show some confusion. Even Lafetti couldn¡¯t help but frown. Weird... Just what is going on? The stone was getting brighter and brighter, shining on Rain¡¯s tender yet slightly matured face, and then small black spots began appearing around the Magic Stone. Judging from the color of the Magic Stone; Blue, Rain seemed to have been already reaching the E rank in terms of Mana Quantity! And this fact shocked Zarda and the others. It should be Brown. All creatures who are not mages should start at Brown color means that their Mana quantity is at the beginner level. Violet for G, Indigo for F, Blue for E, Cyan for D, Green for C, Yellow for B, Orange for A and lastly, the highest would be Red for S ranked level. Rain was certainly at a Beginner level since this kind of Magic Stone can only be used for Lv1 people. That should be normal¡­ Zarda thought inwardly. If Rain did lose his memories and he had really come from a noble family, Rain should have already been tested by his family before. But still, was he originally a mage? Chapter 31: [ Rain real Magic Element ] 1, 2, 3, 4, 5¡­ appeared one after another. Zarda slithered over and counted the black spots¡­ until 46, there were 46 black spots in total¡­ quite a lot¡­ Indeed, Zarda¡¯s suspicions were proven true. For Rain to have reach E rank in his age was already quite praiseworthy among humans and this would only happen if he came from a wealthy family since he would have many resources he could use to increase his mana. E ranked level Mana Quantity almost halfway to D-rank. In additional information, Zarda, Drova, Stagna, and Lafetti were Lv3 while other warriors are at the average level of 4 and 5. Drova, Stagna, and Lafetti have their mana at B rank while Zarda was the highest, at A-level. Since they were originally monsters gifted in magic, this was natural. Mana for them was like breathing air¡­ But the only confusing part was Rain¡¯s Affinity¡­ just what element was that? It looked lightning but instead of golden yellow, it was pale blue in color. When Rain opened his eyes, the Magic Stone had reverted to normal. ¡°So,?¡± Rain tried to ask, anxious and nervous. This was like a feeling when you passed your test paper and then waiting for the result¡­ Zarda give Rain an ambiguous smile, ¡°The results were excellent dear,¡± She started. ¡°Once again, but this time don¡¯t close your eyes. I think you can already do that¡­¡± Rain nodded and then once again his mind was filled with flowing rivers. As expected, the Magic Stone reacted. Bluish sparks once again appeared, ¡°Electricity?¡± Rain muttered out loud. Was his Magic affinity, Lightning? ¡°Rain, Congratulations you are now officially a mage¡­¡± Zarda said as she took back the Magic Stone from his hand. ¡°Though it seems a bit confusing but it looks like you¡¯re a Lightning Mage¡­¡± She happily announced. Zarda¡¯s words made Rain extremely excited. Although he only possesses one element but it¡¯s better than none¡­ ¡°Now then, to use magic, you need to control the mana and release it inside of you¡­¡± Zarda started explaining as her hand suddenly lit up and small icicles started forming at the top of her palm. ¡°Just like breathing air, mana that entered your body circulates inside of you.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°Grasp that flow and gather it to a point¡­" Zarda paused for a moment then said, "In simple terms, think about a jar, a cup, any vessels you could think of, that presents your body and the water inside represent your mana. Focus on it, and think as if you¡¯re scooping a small amount, just a drop will be fine¡­¡± Rain listened to Zarda¡¯s explanation and did what he was told. Gradually, Rain¡¯s hand began emitting a pale bluish-white light¡­ like a luminescence; his hand started shining in a pale blue light. Seeing Rain¡¯s success, Zarda couldn¡¯t help but nodded her head. As expected, Rain had done magic before¡­ He had succeeded in his first attempt¡­ if this was his first time, it would be unbelievable. This stage was quite difficult for those who had just started stepping into the world of magic. Normally, one would take more time to be able to do it; after all, it takes the user to have a very high concentration and focus. One needed to make the image inside their mind to be more vivid and clear to be able to grasp the flow of mana¡­ Lamias like Zarda can do it only two or three times to be able to muster it since they are unlike human beings, they are gifted on magic since birth. They have a high perception of mana ever since they were born thus, for them, it¡¯s just like learning how to breathe.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. But a human being was not like that. Especially a human¡¯s mind was not one mind track type mindset. It was quite difficult to form an image without any obstruction or interruption ¨C it needs skills and experience to get used to it. However, Rain had only taken one attempt to grasp it. Whether he was extremely gifted in Magic, a natural born magician so to speak or he had done it many times before until it became natural for him to do it to the point that even without memories, he can do it as a reflex. Zarda didn¡¯t believe at the former since even if he was a genius, there are still some limits, you know and so, the latter has the best possible since it was backed up by some evidence. Memory loss and Incredible amount of Mana quantity. ¡°Let¡¯s move on¡­ the second stage to use magic is that you need to think of the spell you wanted to make.¡± ¡°Form an image while releasing the mana, an image that you wanted to make. It¡¯s something like a key when you¡¯re using magic." "Like simple fireballs, a fire mage forms a ball of fire inside his/her mind to use it. Since you are a Lightning Element, use lightning as the base of your image ¡­¡± ¡°Normal Mages uses incantations to focus their minds on the image they wanted to make¡­ though humans had practice this wrong method for a long time already, after all, you can still use magic without incantation, albeit a bit difficult. But with enough practice, you can do it¡­" "However, humans passed their incantations to their descendants, making them follow it and now, it became the common practice¡­ same chants, same verse, same incantations, the same way in using magic¡­ without any originality¡­¡± Rain started imagining¡­ the form of electricity inside his mind. Of course, since he was a Lightning mage, he thought about electricity or he had seen on Television. In a blink of an eye, his hand started releasing sparks similar to arc fusion blades. When rain opened his eyes, he was dumbfounded to see his hand enveloped by pale bluish-white sparks that almost made his hand looked like an electrode. ¡°Whoa!! I did it!!¡± Rain cried out with joy. ¡°L, look I can use magic!!¡± He was extremely excited like a small child visiting Disneyland for the first time. Zarda nodded her head happily at Rain¡¯s success and even Lafetti and the others started clapping their hands causing Rain to be embarrassed. ... ... ... ... Starting that day, Rain began his training to use magic. In the morning when he finished his chores in the Sarete¡¯s Herb Garden, Rain would start his sword training from Lafetti and Magic from Zarda. He was extremely busy but he still played with Starl and the other children. Rain¡¯s training was arduous but he never wined nor complaint. Lafetti and sometimes the other Lamias would join and give him some advice and suggestions to better move his body. Rain felt that it has been a long time since he started his arduous training and the effects of his actions are finally showing itself. Not just his physical abilities which have definitely increased, right now, in terms of using a sword, he would already be ranked as a master swordsman. With his steadily growing stats, his speed, power, dexterity, all of them were heavens apart from his original status when he just arrived in this world. At this point in time, Rain had somehow become the tribe¡¯s dear. All the Lamia¡¯s treated him extremely nice, which Rain never expected. When he was walking alone, Rain would be called out by every Lamia he encountered and chat, giving him food and things he might need such as a piece of cloth that can be used to be a blanket or other things. And one most important thing that Rain had noticed was that all the Lamia liked to touch him and be clingy like being hugged for whatever reason like greetings and holding his hand when they were walking. Naturally Rain didn¡¯t care about it; in any case, all the actions were not overboard. Rain doesn¡¯t only learn magic and sword since he had reached the threshold of his sword skills as Lafetti had said that she had already taught him everything she knows, Rain also started learning Bows and Spear from other Lamias. Lafetti wanted to teach him herself but, according to her, there were more Lamias who are stronger than her in terms of Bow and spearmanship. Crackle! Bluish sparks danced around Rain¡¯s fingers as he practiced invoking magic. Currently, he was with Zarda who just because Lafetti and the others went hunting, became clingy, hugging him while teaching him how to control his mana efficiently. Right now, Rain could use several magic ¨C though most were centered in crowd control and stunning enemies. Teaser, Electric Web, Electric touch, he can release powerful electricity that can immobilize enemies when hit. However, what he realized was that his electric attack was still insufficient to kill. It can stun them but only for a short moment ¨C of course, if he managed to touch the heart position or the head of the enemy and release strong electricity as he could, he might be able to kill them. Unfortunately, the monsters in this lair were extremely powerful with toughness and durability almost as tough as steel so his electric power was still lacking. [ Rain Revert Lv1 Strength: D54 Endurance: 33 Dexterity: 89 Agility: 92 Mana: E58 Title: Lost Child Patron: Goddess of Chaos and Strife, embodiment of Carnage and Mischief; Goddess Atria. Unique Skill: [ Support System Pixie: Sylphy Systema ], [ All Language Comprehension ], [ Predation ] Skills: [ Agility EX Lv3 ], [ Bone Spike Lv2 ], [ Enhanced Smell Lv3 ], [ Sword Mastery Lv4 ], [ Night Vision Lv3 ], [ Strength EX Lv2 ], [ Rapid Dash Lv2 ] Resistance: Cold Resistance: Lv2 ( 38% ) Magic Affinity: Molecular Manipulation ] Chapter 32: [ A Gambler of Life ] However, Zarda and the others didn¡¯t know about this but Rain actually knows the real identity of his magic and it¡¯s not just Lightning or Electricity ¨C It¡¯s Molecular Manipulation! Rain possesses the ability to generate and discharge electricity, however, this power is more than simple electric shocks, as he can alter matter on the quantum level. According to Sylphy, he can manipulate and control molecules and atoms themselves. However, it wasn¡¯t as easy as to use it as one would think. Molecule manipulation was extremely difficult to accomplish, still, Rain had managed to figure out some tricks after a very long time of practicing. Aside from discharging electricity, Rain can use this magic to detect objects around him by detecting their movement and allowing him to see even objects that are invisible or obscured within 4 ¨C 5 meters, as long as they are in motion. This can be done because when using his power, he became sensitive to particles around him. He also has the ability to restore physical structures to optimal condition. He can repair and return any broken or damaged non-living object to its optimal state no matter how long it has been broken or how damaged it was or vice versa ¨C Though when he did it, his consumption of mana was stupendously enormous - almost depleting his mana reserve from just a single short sword. In addition, with his high school level knowledge in chemistry and physics, Rain managed to achieve the unbelievable feat of speeding up molecules to the extent that they either catch fire or melt or do it in reverse. Reducing the kinetic energy of particles causing it cool down and freeze or best completely halt molecules to freeze objects. Now, aside from electricity, of course, he is now able to generate Fire, Water, and Ice to basic levels. This wasn¡¯t known by Zarda and the others because Rain found difficulty in explaining how he had done it or what kind of magic he possesses. He has some realization of his power which was extremely unusual, or probably too omnipotent compared to Elemental and Irregular Elemental Magic. As Rain was controlling the pale bluish colored electric sparks on his hands, Zarda¡¯s hand started misbehaving. Her hand slid down Rain¡¯s pants and went inside, grabbing his little brother. ¡°Chief?!¡± Rain exclaimed as he felt a warm feeling enveloping his member. ¡°Just ignore me and continue,¡± Zarda said with a gentle voice. She glanced at Rain, her eyes filled with trust, confidence and also full of tenderness. Rain started to feel conflicted. This kind of temptation was seriously unfair¡­ ¡°We¡¯re finally alone¡­ don¡¯t you think it would be a waste without doing anything?¡± Rain stared at Zarda with a complicated expression and for some reason felt that her beautiful face looked as charming as ever. Any men can¡¯t help but be tempted by this natural born seductress and he can already feel his reason snapping. ¡°Even if you say that,¡± Rain sighed. ¡°Lafetti will kill me if she knows about this¡­ I don¡¯t want to hurt her,¡± Rain held on in his remaining thread of reason and moral as he grabbed Zarda¡¯s hand and pull it out from his pants.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. He doesn¡¯t want to hurt Lafetti and even if he admitted that he was attracted to Zarda, he wanted to avoid any kind of reason that might break him and Lafetti apart. Zarda wasn¡¯t angry nor did she give up. She pulled her hand and embraced Rain instead, pulling him closer to her. ¡°Rain,¡± She called out. ¡°What do you think of the Tribe¡­?¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Rain was startled. ¡°The Tribe¡­ was filled with many good people and I love it here. I even wonder sometimes, you are all so good to me, a human who had made many sins against you and your kind. I felt so ashamed. Besides, I just can¡¯t think of a good reason as to why humans hate you¡­ you are all good people¡­¡± Zarda¡¯s smile turned even more charming and her arms suddenly tightened. Zarda¡¯s tail swayed, like a dog¡¯s tail and even went to the point that it rose up and caressed Rain¡¯s face with its tip. It looked like a playful snake as it went inside Rain¡¯s mouth. ¡°Hey!¡± Rain was startled however, his arms were restricted by Zarda and no matter how strong he had become, it seems like Zarda¡¯s strength was still heavens apart from him. Zarda¡¯s face was already beet red as she started to breathe heavily. She pulled her tail from Rain¡¯s mouth and asked, ¡°Then, do you love the Tribe?¡± Rain frowned but he still nodded his head. ¡°Yeah, I love it.¡± ¡°How about the Lamians leaving here?¡± Rain nodded again. ¡°Then that¡¯s simple¡­¡± Zarda grins. ¡°You don¡¯t need to love Lafetti alone but also the others, including me¡­. isn¡¯t it?¡± But Rain shook his head. ¡°No,¡± He leaned his back making it rest on Zarda¡¯s chest. ¡°It¡¯s not as simple you think, Chief¡­¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re saying this but, my love is only for Lafetti. My love for you and the others was completely different from what I had to Lafetti. I¡¯m sorry,¡± Rain turns down with a helpless face. Still, Zarda wasn¡¯t fazed at all. Mere words can never pacify her desire and dreams, for her and for her tribe, all of them can never be beaten by mere words alone. ¡°However, you are the tribe¡¯s slave¡­ Rain, did you forget that?¡± she said a hidden malicious gleam flashed across her beautiful ruby eyes. The smile on her face right now was completely different from her usual. Rain¡¯s eyes widened in shock from Zarda¡¯s obvious change. ¡°You, are our possession, Rain¡­ our most important treasure¡­¡± ¡°Chief, I,¡± The turmoil in Rain¡¯s head was almost bad enough to take an aspirin for. ¡°Time is unlimited,¡± Zarda ignored Rain and continued. Her hands started stripping his clothes off. ¡°The Tribe needed you, Rain, we needed you¡­ and we will never relinquish our hope for you to share your love with us, too¡­ not only to Lafetti but also to us.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°We can wait, even forever, for you to love us similar to how you love Lafetti¡­¡± A glimpse of sadness flashed in her eyes as she stared at Rain, longingly. ¡°I know, I¡¯m asking too much, but the tribe will go crazy if we lost you ¨C that¡¯s how important you are, Rain, you¡¯re our happiness in this desolate hell¡­ if you abandon us, we won¡¯t have any hope and happiness that would color our world anymore¡­¡± This was actually neither a bluff nor an unfounded exaggeration. To the Lamians living in seclusion in this Desolate world, Rain¡¯s existence had lighted their fire to see the world beautifully which they had never seen nor felt before. They can preserve their bloodline through kidnapping and rape men, however, the love, affection, acceptance, and acknowledgment that Rain showered to the Lamians was like opium, an addictive drug to them that they would never want to let go! With Rain¡¯s existence, the tribe had become colorful, living every day not only for survival but also for happiness. In fact, Rain had somewhat noticed these things before. He wasn¡¯t an obsidian person nor a metal made man. The way the other Lamias looked at him and how they behave in front of him, surely, in simple terms, Rain is starting to get a harem of Lamias without him wanting it. And yeah, that idea got caught in the cobwebs of his mind. However, although it wasn¡¯t bad but for a straight person like him, one man ¨C one woman relationship was the best he could have. He never thought about having a harem, after all, having one was extremely difficult to maintain, unlike those seen and portrayed in anime, manga or light novels. He can admire numerous women but love¡­? That is asking too much for someone who had never even held a girl¡¯s hand with intimate intentions, similar to that of lovers ¨C in other words, his love life was extremely bleak before he was killed and transported into this world. Men who were reading this story might curse me for not knowing how envious my situation was, Rain mused inwardly. Still, having Lafetti in my life was already enough for me. Rain was someone who knows how to be satisfied with what he has rather than those things that are still reaching for him. Being greedy only has two endings; Taking everything and become a winner in life¡­ or destruction of everything you currently have. Most cases, the former has 25% chances of succeeding and the latter of 75% chance of becoming true. It¡¯s like a gamble, win everything or lose everything¡­ And so, why would he still want to become a gambler? Chapter 33: [ A new Start...? ] Truthfully, Rain never thought of leaving the Tribe or the Monster Lair. He never has such goal the moment he had met Lafetti and the tribe. Here, he was treated nicely. People are so kind to him to the point that whatever he wished will be delivered to him in a matter of second. He was not an adventurous kind nor he was transported here for some purpose ¨C probably has but he knows nothing about it. Not only that, he also knows next to nothing about the outside world nor does he possess the desire to know about it. He was curious, yes, but that¡¯s all. Here, he has everything, food, shelter, and most of all, a loving woman. Why does he want to venture the world outside when he knows that no matter what world it was, it was never a paradise¡­ especially in this world; danger, conspiracy, schemes, and most of all Hierarchy! Status and birth signify one¡¯s own value ¨C probably much stronger compared to Earth. Thus, it¡¯s not like Rain cannot understand what Zarda was saying at all. However, it¡¯s the matter of moral and principle. During his entire 16 years of living, Rain never thought of becoming a Harem Master. For him, it was enough to have a loving and caring girlfriend/wife. Her appearance was never an issue for him, as long as she was faithful and loving, it¡¯s more than he ever asked for. Thus, this mindset was extremely difficult to change; after all, it was cultivated for many years! Rain sighed as he felt the smooth breeze on his bare body. Zarda had finished stripping him and was already starting to run her long tongue around his neck. ¡°But Lafetti¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about Lafetti,¡± Zarda stared at him with a loving and tender gaze. She raised her hand and gently rubbed Rain¡¯s cheek with her thumb. ¡°She knows, though she was still quite reluctant, like you. She understands that this is for sake of the tribe¡­¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Seeing Rain¡¯s complicated expression, Zarda added, ¡°Well, you don¡¯t need to force yourself right now. We are not rushing at all, as what I have said we can wait until you will be able to. We don¡¯t need a love like Lafetti, as long as you can share even a bit of that affection with us, we are satisfied¡­¡± "... ..." Rain thought for a moment before he sighed. ¡°Jeez, I get it¡­ I¡¯ll do as you like¡­.¡± He smiled bitterly. Should he really change the way he thinks now that he was in this world¡­? Should the life he had lived and think was right for so many years be set aside in order to face a new start...? Should he changed it and adapt to this new world¡­? Rain doesn¡¯t know. In fact, no one can probably give him a satisfactory answer. Even Sylphy might not.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Then what should he do? Rain can¡¯t help but sigh. No good answer found - Thus, he relented. ¡°But, don¡¯t expect too much from me¡­ I¡¯ll consider it, in any case, you are the Queen here,¡± Rain muttered helplessly. He knew it was useless to resist, so, he obediently listened to her - Though doing it is completely another matter. In any case, he wasn¡¯t losing something ¨C he was winning a jackpot of life. He just needs to get used to it¡­ Rain¡¯s answer made Zarda ecstatic. Her facial expression relaxed and was replaced with a huge grin of happy relief. Although she wanted it, however, she doesn¡¯t want to use force if needed. That will only make their relationship quite awkward. She wanted for Rain to love them with his own will. Not due to force or pressure but because he wanted it. Smiling happily, Zarda¡¯s fragrant tongue emerged from her mouth gently liking her rosy lips while her dark scarlet eyes fixated invitingly at Rain. ¡°That decision of yours, you will never regret it¡­¡± Zarda¡¯s eyes began to fill with lust, and her voice was very arousing. Her bright eyes were brimming with encouragement and appreciation ¨C My effort wasn¡¯t in vain! ¡°I know I won¡¯t,¡± Rain wore a faint smile. Zarda leaned down, her head burying in Rain¡¯s neck. This kind of action, Rain always noticed, Lafetti and Zarda, and probably the others as well, they loved to sniff at him. Although it was extremely embarrassing but Rain was actually enjoying having them breathe in his scent as well as having them run their fingers through his hair. It was quite enjoyable and comfortable, to say the least¡­ Her face then drifted to his earlobe. Rain felt tingling sensations throughout his whole body as her tongue flicked over his earlobe and the erogenous spot behind his ear and down his neck. Zarda¡¯s tongue was long and smooth, it was extremely wonderful. ¡°Chief,¡± he called out panting and breathing heavily. ¡°Can you let go of my arms now?¡± it was now getting numb. Zarda¡¯s tail slowly unfastened themselves from Rain. Being freed, at last, the first thing Rain did was encircled his hands around Zarda¡¯s neck and sent his lips to hers. Well, since he had relented, the passion and desire he had restricted due to moral and principle exploded! When the two lips touched, Zarda immediately sneaked her fragrant long tongue into Rain¡¯s mouth and feverishly sucked and teased him: Rain facing the attack, began to gasp, kissing her red fragrant tongue in delish. One hand grabbed her tender twin peaks rubbing hard. He kissed Zarda¡¯s fragrant tongue, and then to her sensitive ears. Suddenly, Zarda¡¯s hands touched Rain¡¯s little brother with both hands. Truly, Zarda was a natural born succubus as her hand that was touching Rain¡¯s rod was extremely soft and smooth, somewhat cold yet felt extremely comfortable, and those very hands now squeezed and stroked Rain¡¯s member. It felt wonderful to have her soft fingers wrapped around his raging weapons. But at the same time, he felt something building up and it was frighteningly close to erupting. Zarda found Rain irresistibly adorable as he writhed from the teasing touch of her hands. A pink flush surrounded her face and a madness entered her eyes. Enjoying Zarda¡¯s service, Rain started groaning and moaning in pleasure. ¡°Uuuhhh!¡± In a final scream, his blaster fired. The Freedom finally fired its cannon to Destiny. It sprayed as high as it can be and that tremendous geyser rained down on Zarda¡¯s face, breasts, and to her body. Zarda¡¯s long tongue emerged from her lips and started licking her face, her chest and anywhere the white sap of Rain¡¯s bee. ¡°Delicious,¡± Zarda muttered, albeit teasingly. Rain could not respond because he was breathing too heavily. Finally, the ejaculation ended. Instead of shrinking, he maintained his manly erection, but it had stopped firing fluid. His nerves were fluttering and shudders of desire running down his spine. Rain can¡¯t endure it anymore as he suddenly filled with rage felt as if he was turning into the green-skinned Hulk, he pushed down Zarda. In that small quarter made with only wood and a roof made by monsters hide, a small aboded for a Queen, the two battled like the hero Perseus and Medusa. But instead of defeating each other, both were eager to please the other. Moans and please groans resounded in the entire room, naturally, since it wasn¡¯t soundproof, the people outside can hear the drums and gongs of the intense battle. Zarda¡¯s ecstatic cries penetrated out of her quarter, making it hard for the women in the tribe to sleep, still hearing them, envy, happiness, and satisfaction filled the entire tribe. The first stage has been completed! Rain loving Zarda meant that Rain agreed to love and cared for the entire tribe. Not so far away from the place, Lafetti was glaring at Zarda¡¯s abode while gritting in her frustration. She seemed to be on the verge of exploding and breaking down the entire room. Seeing her like this, Sarete, Drova, and Stagna who were standing beside her couldn¡¯t help but flashed a bitter smile. ... ... ... ... Chapter 34: [ Hers ] ¡°Lafetti, it¡¯s not like we will steal Rain away from you¡­ probably, he wouldn¡¯t do so even if we wanted it,¡± Sarete muttered. ¡°However, Rain¡¯s existence is also very important to us,¡± She tried to explain. ¡°I know,¡± Lafetti cut her off. ¡°If I didn¡¯t, I would have already rushed there and taken him away from here¡­¡± She answered while gritting her teeth in anger. ¡°We need to make sure to protect Rain such that he is able to properly continue to stay here, and to avoid any kind of unfortunate incidents, right?¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°Lafetti, Rain cared for you ¨C most of our sisters felt envious about that. Still, no one has the confidence to steal that away from you. Even the Chief told us, if not for your sake, it would be extremely difficult to change Rain¡¯s mind about him loving all of us the way he does to you¡­¡± Stagna confided. ¡°You are different from us, Rain adored you and treated you as an irreplaceable part of his life ¨C That was what the Chief had told us.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Lafetti didn¡¯t respond and continued to stare at the direction of Zarda¡¯s quarters. Obviously, she knows about that. How is it possible that she wouldn¡¯t realize it when she was always with him? Still, knowing about this and seeing him with other woman ticks her off. If she had Iron Man¡¯s pulse beam, she would have already shot them in full mad mode! ¡°I will only yield because the tribe is my family¡­ other than that, if someone tries to steal him away from me, I will surely kill whoever they are. I can let him be with the others, however, in his heart, no one is allowed, only me!¡± Lafetti declared. Rain¡¯s love is for her and only hers! Rain¡¯s affection is only for her and only hers! Those who tried to steal them away from her! Lafetti¡¯s eyes gleamed dangerously ¨C I will kill them without mercy!! ¡°Well, with this, the light of our tribe will never disappear ¨C¡± Drova said happily. Truthfully, she wasn¡¯t as desperate as the others, still, she had taken a liking to Rain and started seeing him as her little brother. And for her was Rain¡¯s desire to get stronger was what¡¯s most enjoyable and most adorable aspect of him. Rain had asked her to teach him how to fight before. Although she can use swords, bows, and magic, she was actually more proficient in the spear.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. Although it was quite worrying seeing him getting stronger, still they tried not thinking about it as they started trusting and believing him after being with him for quite a long time already. His growth even astounded her but, at the same time, it made her proud. That scene of him shouting ¡®Teacher this, Teacher that¡¯ ¨C although it was the first time she had heard about the word teacher, it probably meant about Master, for some reason made her feel satisfied. ¡°Still, Rain¡¯s talent in fighting is certainly impressive ¨C no, it should be called outstanding,¡± Drova can¡¯t help but thought out loud. ¡°... Not only his power but also his magic,¡± Stagna who heard her nodded her head in agreement. ¡°Although it wasn¡¯t as destructive as our magic spells and even fell short to a real Lightning Affinity Mages, still the way he uses it was extremely tricky and cunning. If you were hit by it, you wouldn¡¯t know how you died¡­¡± It¡¯s not similar to those she had seen in that past going ¡®Booom!¡¯ showing off their destructive capabilities and then be done with it, depleting mana in the process and with no intelligence and grace. But Rain¡¯s way was quiet, clean and neat. His way of using his magic waste no magic power carelessly and still is able to deal fatal damage to a group of enemies simultaneously - immobilizing them and then struck with the final clean blow. She had seen before when Rain went with them on a hunt, practicing his magic and although it wasn¡¯t as destructive as other magic, still it was impressive in its own way. No destruction was done, no friendly fire and no disturbing other people¡¯s battles around you, in fact, he could even assist you. With those tricky sparks, one touch and can cause paralysis far different from that of their Chief¡¯s eye of petrification. Lafetti listened to their conversation and couldn¡¯t help but showed a proud look. Like someone is praising your boyfriend, completely satisfying your ego. ¡°Grace huh,¡± Drova suddenly remembered something. ¡°Lafetti,¡± She called out to Lafetti. ¡°The Chief said that Rain might be one of those young masters from a noble family¡­¡± !!!? Sarete and Stagna who only heard about this for the first time couldn¡¯t help but become startled. They weren¡¯t similar to those ignorant of how the world works outside this place. Nobles are elites of the human race ¨C they are far important than those low-class humans. Still, Rain was a noble? Unlike the two women, Lafetti didn¡¯t show any surprise and instead only replied with an ¡°I know¡± ¡°You know?!¡± Sarete asked in surprise. ¡°How long do you think we¡¯re together? If the Chief noticed it, how is it possible for me not to notice it? Do you think I''m an idiot.¡± Lafetti snorted. ¡°Still, I never mentioned it, afraid that he will try to find a way out of here just to see his family. Judging from his character, there¡¯s an extremely high chance of that happening¡­¡± The other women hearing Lafetti¡¯s words nodded their heads in agreement. That is certainly possible! ¡°Then, is it possible that Rain¡¯s family is currently looking for him even at this moment?¡± Stagna¡¯s eyes narrowed. No matter what happened, that can never happen!! If someone found him at this moment, they will surely take him away from them! Such a thing cannot be allowed to happen!!! Rain is theirs! He can¡¯t leave the Tribe!! Sarete and Lafetti¡¯s eyes instantly narrowed dangerously. Cold killing intent covered the atmosphere. ¡°The Chief said that Rain lost his memories and that if ever their sign of it returning back, we must prevent it¡­¡± Drova expression was serious; however, her voice was exceptionally gentle. Sarete and Stagna¡¯s eyes silently nodded. Though, among the three women, Sarete would be the most dangerous because as of this moment, she was starting to think about making a potion that would erase all memories from Rain. She needed to make it! Although she doesn¡¯t know how to concoct that kind of potion but still she needed to prepare it! Memory loss potion had now become her top priority!! ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Chapter 35: [ He completely gives up! ] After a long time of drowning their selves in passion, Rain and Zarda were now lying on their back, embracing each other. Rain was using Zarda¡¯s tail as his pillow ¨C Though unlike him, Zarda was still quite energetic. His exhausted body totally spent. However, Rain could still feel Zarda¡¯s full weight on top of him. She was still kissing his neck and nibbling on his shoulders in the most erotically sensual way imaginable. Zarda hadn¡¯t slept with a man in a long time, her body was like a parched sapling, urgently needing a man¡¯s moistness, and Rain was like her bottle of water from a long time of traveling in a hot desert. It can be said to be that she wanted to do it for an entire day or two without rest. Sadly, Rain was a human. He wasn''t an unlimited machine! ¡°Still not done?¡± Rain smiled bitterly as he brushed back strands of hair that had fallen on his face. Rain squeezed into Zarda¡¯s embrace, stretching his hands to grab her big breasts and breathing in the attractive fragrance of her body- it was very infatuating. ¡°I want to sleep, let¡¯s sleep,¡± He said as he gently rubbed his thumb on her cheek while thinking that he would certainly fall on his knees in front of Lafetti for doing this¡­ She would probably not mind, but still, as a man, one must come clean in front of your beloved woman. Whatever kind of punishment, a real man must endure showing his love for her. In any case, since it had already come to this, he didn¡¯t want to conceal his desire anymore. Rain pressed his lips on top of Zarda¡¯s lips. He relented... He completely gives up! No matter what he could do now, no matter what happens, he would never be able to extricate himself away from Zarda. Just like Lafetti, she had also become an irreplaceable part of his life. Rain even felt that Lafetti and Zarda were too good for someone like him. Is it really possible to keep them for himself...? Nah! Rain bit his lips in frustration. Although there''s nothing wrong with him but the him right now was still undeserving of them! At least a bit! Then! All he needs to do... is change! He would become an even better person! No- a Man! And although this seems boastful but he was confident that he has the potential to do so! Just like what the saying goes, Dreams and Circumstances make the Man! You will only know the caliber of the man if he has a goal and a dream! Thus, thinking like this, Rain thought - In this new world! He would create his mark! Rain''s gaze turned even gentler as he looked at Zarda. And Zarda felt this change. An excitement never before seen surged through her. At this moment, saliva was already flowing out of her, if at a normal time, no matter how pretty a woman was, if saliva came out of her mouth, that would definitely be a shameful thing for her, however, right now when Rain saw the saliva flowing from the corners of her mouth he instead thought she looked very beautiful. Rain stretched his tongue licking Zarda¡¯s saliva and taking it inside his mouth and swallowed it.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. It tasted like sweet honey put with sugar and cream ¨C extremely delicious. Then his tongue followed the flowing saliva¡¯s path and returned while licking when it still hadn¡¯t reached her mouth, Zarda¡¯s long fragrant tongue impatiently stretched out; she wanted to feel Rain kissing her mouth. This was a thing she had thirsted for a long time. Rain kissed Zarda¡¯s fragrant lips, her long snake-like fragrant tongue immediately entered inside his mouth, exploring it and these two persons tongues were similar to snakes intertwining with each other sending out their feelings. At this moment, Rain had no choice but to admit, compared to Lafetti, Zarda¡¯s kissing skills were a notch higher! That fragrant tongue was revolving at his mouth and pecking it. Zarda¡¯s effect was completely different, her one light peck could provoke a man¡¯s libido once again. They laid there, behaving like puppies in search for warmth. Not having sex anymore, but cuddling, kissing, groping and nibbling so passionately. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ After being a man and confessed to Lafetti while kneeling about his passionate affair with Zarda, Lafetti only sighed and forgive him only for saying that his love should only be for her. If he did, she wouldn¡¯t care about anything else and that she had made him promise not to ever leave her or else she will certainly go hunt him down wherever he goes. Naturally, Rain didn¡¯t haggle nor asked why she was asking that and just nodded obediently. Actually, playing dumb and just hide it was a possible option. But Rain was not shameless enough to pursue such a course of action. Instead, he apologized properly. He loved Lafetti for real and he can¡¯t stomach the fact that he was hiding something from her as important as this. This can cause a rift in their relationship if something goes wrong, after all. ... ... Rain instantly sheathed his sword, jump back and readied his bow. Bluish-white sparks immediately released from his hand and then towards the bow. Pshooo! An arrow with a head made up of metal was instantly covered by electric sparks, creating a whistle sound after it got released from the bow and shot towards one of the Othros Wolves. Currently, Allen, together with Lafetti went with the other lamias and hunted some monster. The prey was a group of seven Othros Wolves. When the arrow hit the Othros Wolf¡¯s leg, a spark suddenly ignited from the arrowhead that pierced through the monster¡¯s flesh causing it to howl in agony. But Allen didn¡¯t stop there, he knocked another arrow. Similar to the first one, there was a string at the tail of the arrow. He shot three arrows in rapid succession. Each Arrow hit three wolves simultaneously. Seeing this done, Lafetti and the others immediately rushed towards other wolves. Apart from Rain and Lafetti, there were also four other lamias in the group. Two were young and new while the last two were from the veteran group. Lafetti and the other two veteran warriors take the vanguard position and rushed forward while the other two green ones were on the rear, on support. As for Rain, he was everywhere. He can do support while also take the vanguard due to his ability''s versatility. Rain immediately grabbed the steel wires that connected to the arrows and ¡°Shock!¡± Plasma immediately congealed and turned into electric sparks, running on the steel wires and to the Othros Wolves. The Steel Wires Rain was using was from the Steel Worms breed and domesticated by the tribe. It ate steel and irons for food and can produce Steel wires the tribe used for their armors and weapons. Rain had gotten an idea of using it as his secondary weapon the moment he saw it, after all, he had seen action movies where he had seen people using wires as a weapon and although he can¡¯t imitate them perfectly, at least he knows how to be able to use them efficiently. Besides, daggers and wires, assassin-esque are way too cool!! However, unfortunately, even now he is still unable to use them in a way he imagines. What he can only use it for was with Dagger and Bow and Arrows, making a web-like form where his electricity can travel, attacking monsters with amazing precision. The Othros Wolves that was electrocuted managed to stand up and glared at Rain hatefully ¨CThough their movements were obviously slower from before. The three monsters immediately charged at him, while the other was fallen behind. It seems like it was hit pretty badly compared to others. The power from his electric attacks are a bit insufficient, although he can raise the strength of the electricity he was using, that method still consumes a lot of his mana! And he doesn¡¯t want to do it since it¡¯s a bit inefficient. He would run out of fuel easily ¨C that would be a problem during battles like this where there was more than one enemy. Pssh! Pssh! Boom!! Several arrows and magic such as fireballs and wind blades flew past Rain and attack the incoming Othros Wolves. Behind him were the two green ones, supporting him. Truthfully, just like Lafetti, they were mage-warriors. Warriors that can use magic at the same time, however, since Othros Wolves are too much for beginners, they were told to stay at the rear, attacking using magic rather than close combat. Roooaaaa!! Two of the two-headed wolf monsters finally breathe its last breath through Lafetti¡¯s sword and the combined attack of the other two veterans. Suddenly, Rain felt movement on his side and without hesitation; he pulled a bag of dirt he had prepared just before the fight and throw it towards the face of the incoming monster. Gyaa!!? It wasn¡¯t enough to blind the two heads of the Othros Wolves but due to the clouds of dust, both heads couldn¡¯t help but sneezed causing their movements to somewhat lagged for a few seconds. This was an opportunity! Rain activated his [ Agility EX ] and in an instant his figure blurred as he kicks the ground with great force. Rain¡¯s body under the doping effects of the skill seemed to have turned into a cloud floating in the air, directly charging towards the incoming monster. Chapter 36: [ Scarlet ] Shing! A sound of sword unsheathing was made and Rain reappeared at the side of the monster that was still airborne and with an ¡®Aah!!¡¯ he stabbed the sword on its neck. Gaah!? The two-headed monster struggled from pain but Rain had already expected it as he immediately pulled a steel wire from his waist and coiled it on the two necks of the monster. Bzzzt! A piercing cry akin to that of a bird resounded as arc fusion blades came out from Rain¡¯s palm and run through the wires. Gyaaah!!!? With both the sword embedded on its neck and the wire coiling around its head, both covered with electric sparks, the monster let out a howl of agony before it fell on the ground, dead! When Rain landed, at the corner of his eyes, he noticed two Othros Wolves had already managed to reach the two young lamias and was already engaged in close combat. The two women¡¯s movements although some were still stiff but they fought quite better than one could imagine. Without panicking, Rain pulled his bow which was hanging from his shoulder and knocked two arrows. Woosh! The arrows hit one of the wolves while the other one missed by hair¡¯s breadth. Still, that was enough, Rain again leaped on the ground and grabbed the skidding steel wire on the ground that was still connected to arrows stuck on the two-headed wolves monster and Buzz! Shrrrikk!! Electricity immediately runs on the steel wire and electrocuting the wolves. The monsters movements halted due to the pain and the two young Lamia immediately struck the final blow as their swords and spears stabbed through the monster''s body. After a short moment, the entire battle finally ended. Rain heaves a sigh of relief as he wonders how amazing he was for getting used to this kind of thing. The he from before when he was still on Earth would never imagine him doing those stunts he only saw in Movies and fight monsters like he was some sort of Perseus or Achilles in Troy. Surely, he would never believe it if someone told him. He might even think that man as a lunatic or worst - probably an escapee from the mental hospital! He had escaped from the ordinary life he had, traveling through time and space in order to get here and found many things in life he found extremely valuable. Love and Adventure! His boring and uneventful life came to an end and was instead replaced by, yeah, a dangerous life but at the same time fulfilling moments! "... ..." This was one of the moments where you can¡¯t help but marvel at a man¡¯s ability to adapt to strange situations. Humans are really creatures of adaptability! He was an example. He had finally managed to get used to fighting and killing monsters for livelihood. And now, he could even kill - though only monsters - in cold blood and without hesitating even a bit! Rain picked up his arrows and steel wires he had used and walked towards Lafetti and the others. He chooses a side with a small rock with soft edges and sat, waiting for Lafetti and the others to completely skin and dismember the Orthros Wolves.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. He then started cleaning his arrows and rolling his steel wires. The steel wires he had was not similar to those he had seen before. Rather than calling it steel, it looked as if it was just an ordinary silk, soft, smooth and extremely flexible. If not for the fact that it was harder to break than steel, Rain would think that it was just nylon. As he was rolling it, at this moment, ¡°Ahm,¡± Someone came over to where he was and timidly called out. It was the new member of the hunting group. Rain stopped what he was doing and smiled faintly, ¡°Yes? Is something wrong?¡± ¡°I, I just want to, you know, thank you for helping us just now¡­¡± The two Lamias bowed their head. ¡°That¡¯s nothing,¡± Rain replied with a smile. ¡°We are comrades, Nah, we are a family, right? Thus, it¡¯s natural to help each other...¡± The two Lamias who heard Rain¡¯s answer became bashful as their somewhat pale complexion started getting rosy. A smile blooms on their faces as they stared at the youth. Wavy black hair and beautiful blue eyes were the most distinguished feature of the human youth in front of them. Truthfully, they have seen men before when the tribe kidnaps several humans for the mating seasons and if compared to the youth in front of them right now, it could be said that he wasn¡¯t particularly very handsome or manly. If describe in a good sentence, his face was just slightly above normal. But, for them, for the tribe, Rain was more than that. Whether he was ugly or not was not really important for them ¨C in fact, they prefer his appearance right now. And most important of all, just like what the other says, Rain¡¯s character was really amiable and easygoing. He held no prejudice or malice on their kind and just like what they had heard, with just one look of his eyes; one can see that he looked at the tribe as if they were not different to him at all. ¡°Yeah!¡± One of the Lamia happily nodded her head while wearing a happy yet shy smile. ¡°My name is Havara and this is my sister, Hadani,¡± Havara introduces herself and her sister who bowed in return. ¡°I think you should have heard about me, but anyway I¡¯m Rain,¡± He introduced. Although he had been in the tribe for who knows how long already, however, there were actually still many people he had yet to meet. Most were unsettled form Rain¡¯s existence or still a bit uncomfortable with a human due to tragic pasts. Rain put down what he was holding and was about to reach his hand for a handshake but then he suddenly noticed that his hand was actually quite dirty and so he was about to pull back and clean it when Hadani reaches out her hand and grabbed Rain¡¯s hand enthusiastically. ¡°Hm?¡± Rain was startled. ¡°Can, Can we sit beside you?¡± Hadani asked, shyly. Rain didn¡¯t own the place so obviously, he nodded. He scooted a bit made some space for two lamias to sit. Hadani and Havara sat with an excited expression. Rain only smile and returned to cleaning his effects such as the steel wire and the arrows from the blood. Arrows are expendable that is why Rain wanted to waste his arrows as less as possible. ¡°You¡¯re really amazing¡­ you¡¯re so strong!¡± Havara started talking ¨C Though her words almost made her look like a fangirl. Rain cocks his head to one side, grinning. ¡°Well, my teachers are not softies. I even wondered if they came from Sparta or Amazon, for how strict they became when they teach few tricks~¡± His tone is one of wry amusement. ¡°Oh,¡± Havara didn¡¯t really quite understands what Rain said midway, however, it doesn¡¯t obstruct her from understanding what he wanted to say and it caused her to smile understandingly. She has also her own similar experience. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t justify your own way of fighting. I never saw it before, you know, putting steel wires at an arrow¡¯s tail and using magic to attack the enemy with it.¡± Hadani also muttered. ¡°How did you think about that? I think it was quite an amazing way of fighting¡­¡± Rain lifts lightly. What, should he tell them he saw them being used that way on TV? Would they understand? Of course not. ¡°The idea just struck me when I was thinking how to properly use my magic with my fighting ability much efficiently.¡± ¡°You are really smart!¡± As Rain and the two lamias were happily chatting with each other, a distressed female came over them. ¡°You¡¯re having fun, huh,¡± The female snorted. Rain turned his head and saw the Ant Queen walking over while bringing a wooden cart along. Since Rain was reluctant to see the Ant Queen die, Zarda and the others decided to spare her life, which made her very happy and indebted not only to Rain but all at the Lamia tribe. However, that happiness was short lived as Zarda - as a price for sparing her made her into a slave of the tribe. With the innate strength of the Tolants, the Ant Queen who had been given by Rain the name of Scarlet since her lower body, the ant body was colored red - had become the tribe''s hardworking laborer! From plowing soil and plant herbs to carrying every baggage, weapons, and items they had, she was extremely useful! Everyone had become somewhat satisfied from sparing her - though, the person herself thinks otherwise. After all, she was once an extremely spoiled and lazy Queen!! Who would want to work and become a slave!!? ¨C Even right now, she still harbored hard feelings towards the Lamia tribe. Chapter 37: [ Explosion ] ¡°You okay?¡± Rain asked as he saw her walking towards them. ¡°You really asking me that?!¡± Scarlet scowled angrily. ¡°Is that really not obvious to you at all??? What am I a packhorse? Why do I need to carry all of your belongings myself!!?¡± Rain smiled wryly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he apologized. Truthfully, he wanted to share the load, in any case, he was also the tribe¡¯s slave ( in name only ), however, the moment he does that, Lafetti would appear and drag him away, leaving Scarlet to do all the work. The other Lamias too, it¡¯s as if they were afraid for Rain to carry huge weight. ¡°Sorry? Aren¡¯t you a man? Please man up and tell those Lamians to ¨C¡± Scarlet couldn¡¯t finish her words as she suddenly felt two deathly glares directed at her. When she turned, she saw the two Lamias beside Rain, glaring daggers at her. Their eyes saying, ¡®You dare run here and break our happiness!!?¡¯ and the other lamia ¡®You actually want to give Rain such trouble!!?¡¯ then both ¡®You want to die!!?¡¯ Seeing this and feeling their surging killing intent, Scarlet instantly shut her mouth. She could only cry bitterly. Obviously, Rain noticed their surging ¡®Court Death¡¯ intent similar to those Chinese Novels he had read before and started shaking his head, trying to hide his smile. Of course, he knew why the tribe treasured him so much. It was not hard to guess. He was not some Japanese protagonist in some light novel. With just a bit of turning the gears inside his head, Rain would immediately understand why. He felt complicated about it¡­ aside from being treated like some sort of a treasure, it can be said that he was treated by the tribe as some sort of a breeding horse. Sad, lonely, but also a bit¡­ excited. He was a man, an ordinary man. Sex can be considered as one of the man¡¯s dreams; a nature instilled to their very bone, long before man become conscious of everything. And making love to these women, and what¡¯s more, since they are all Lamias, charm monsters, they are all very beautiful women. Even the ugliest, according to other Lamias was actually, comparable to that of Angelina Jolie and Taylor Swift. He wasn¡¯t a man if he won¡¯t get excited about making love to these kinds of women¡­ Who wouldn¡¯t dream of having a harem? Even the author of this novel dreams to have one. But even still, as a man wanting to become a proper Gentleman, feelings matter too. And being treated only as a Breeding Horse not love just because of what you are, was extremely sad¡­ He rather has one, that truly loves him than having a huge harem but only saw him as a convenient tool and needed him only for their desire, not love. Nevertheless, he was not blinded by such notion that he ignores Lafetti and other women¡¯s feelings for him, such as Zarda¡­ and probably, Sarete¡­ Yeah, Sarete, because the way she looks at him, you know, there¡¯s some kind of spark, Chariing! Like that, it has chemistry, physics and whatever ¨Csics it was. And Rain knows that they love him because they love him, truly¡­ kinda doesn¡¯t make sense¡­ isn¡¯t it? Well, whatever~ So, about his own status, Rain was having complicated feelings.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. He was somewhat excited but also feeling down and depressed. In any case, I don¡¯t know when their mating season was, but, it¡¯s probably still a long time ¨C that¡¯s what Zarda told him before. ¡°Then, rest for now, it seems like we can have that for a while before we return.¡± Rain said as he pointed at the small rock beside the rock they were sitting. Scarlet didn¡¯t reply and just obeyed obediently as she still felt the glare directed at her. She was a queen yet she actually fell and became nothing but a worker slave? Damn it! If she ever has the opportunity! Hmph!! Scarlet thought while walking but instead of the stone pointed by Rain, she actually walked towards Rain¡¯s direction. Under the shock gazes of Rain and the other Lamias, she pushed Rain softly and mounted him. ¡°Let me rest in your body then,¡± Scarlet said coquettishly while rubbing Rain¡¯s body with her hands. Her actions are extremely¡­ Rain¡¯s eyes widened. What the heck happened to this girl!!? She looked like her switch was accidentally turned on. The development surpassed Rain cognition and could only stare at her in a daze. ¡°Wait, what are you doing!!?¡± Hadani and Havara immediately took action and push the on heat Ant Queen. The commotion was noticed by Lafetti and they immediately put down what they are doing and slid over. Their hands on their weapon and their faces on Death God-Mode. ¡°Eh!? What? What did I do?¡± Woken up from the pain felt when she crashed into the wall, Scarlet panic. ¡°I,¡± She felt small from the angry glares of the lamias. ¡°What are you acting for? You wanted to assault Rain!!¡± Hadani shouted, enraged. These words were extremely effective as Lafetti and the others were coming over widened their eyes and their mode changed from Death God-Mode to Ultra Death God-Mode and finally¡­ Let¡¯s spill Blood-Mode!! Shing! sound swords drawing from their sheaths resounded. Hearing this, Scarlet instantly paled. ¡°Wait! Wait! I, I didn¡¯t do that! No, I don¡¯t have any intention!!¡± ¡°You bastard! We spared you and this is how you repay us!!?¡± One of the Lamias beside Lafetti cried out in anger. Lafetti, on the other hand, immediately went towards Rain. ¡°No, no please listen to my explanation!!¡± Scarlet really wanted to cry bitter tears. She actually lost her herself!!? Damn it! Why now!!? Rain stared at her while frowning. He wasn¡¯t angry or anything, he was just confused as to what happened to her? How did her switch flipped on? Did he do something? ¡­ He can¡¯t remember¡­ [ Master, that¡¯s because, unlike Lamians, the Tolant Queen has their mating season almost every day¡­ how do you think she managed to give birth to a colony? ] Ah! Hearing Sylphy¡¯s words, Rain felt dumbfounded. [ In fact, I was actually amazed how this Tolant Queen managed to endure up until now? It probably exploded a while ago, almost making her a different person¡­ Master, you know, what I mean, she wants your D! ] Rain almost exploded in laughter when he heard Sylphy¡¯s words¡­ ¡®You have become weird lately¡­ you¡¯re becoming a bad girl, Sylphy,¡¯ [ And, who did you think was the cause of it Master? Almost every day, those idiot Lamians assault you ¨C can¡¯t you even say ¡®No¡¯ for a change? ] ¡®And, if I did say no, did you think they will listen¡­?¡¯ [ I think so, though Master you¡¯re just too nice to refuse them. You know that if you refuse they will be disappointed, don¡¯t you? That¡¯s why you are not refusing at all! ] Rain smiled bitterly. Sylphy struck where it hurts ¨C almost as accurate as Deadshot and Hawkeye. ¡®But it was also good for me though,¡¯ Rain teased. [ Master, don¡¯t start with me! If you say that you enjoy making love all the time, making you sound like a complete pervert or a deviant, I will certainly not talk to you for a very long, long time! You hear me!!? ] An enraged voice of Sylphy echoed inside his mind, almost making Rain laughed. Fortunately, he managed to endure it or else Lafetti and the others would see him strangely. ¡°Wait,¡± As Hadani and the others were already on the verge of making barbecue out of Scarlet, Rain called out. All eyes immediately turned to him. He smiled wryly, ¡°It¡¯s alright, no harm done.¡± ¡°Rain?¡± Lafetti frowned as she saw him defending Scarlet and God knows how much discomfort surged through her. Scarlet, on the other hand, felt surprised as well as happy, her eyes sparkled while looking at Rain. ¡°Let¡¯s just overlook her this time,¡± Rain said at Lafetti as he grabbed her hand and squeezed it a bit, trying to make an appeal. ¡°She was overrun by her nature as an Ant, no, as the Tolant Queen¡­ she didn¡¯t mean it¡­¡± Lafetti frowned but due to Rain¡¯s request, of course, everyone finally lowered their weapons causing Scarlet to sigh in relief. She sent Rain a gratified gaze. Rain received it and responded with a wry smile. ¡°In any case, please endure next time or if you really can¡¯t, discharge it in a way other than assaulting me¡­¡± Rain¡¯s words caused Scarlet to flush in embarrassment. Although Rain doesn¡¯t mind making love to her, however, he would be grilled by Lafetti if he does that. He doesn¡¯t want to jump into a pit he made by himself. ... ... ... ... Chapter 38: [ Declaration of War ] The group was already on their way back to the tribe. They continued traveling while clearing out the monsters and large bats that they encountered on the road. Partway up, they unexpectedly ran into a small swarm of bats. But according to Lafetti, this should not be possible as bats live in a much deeper part of the monster lair, not here. Strange... Thus, the 10 or so large bats caught the group unprepared. Fortunately, there weren¡¯t too many of them. With Lafetti and the others good coordination in battle while Rain did his best to support them --the battle concluded quickly. ¡°Why are Crobats here?¡± Lafetti frowned as she looked at the bat¡¯s corpses. The others had already started dismembering the monsters. Giant bats had leathery skin and they are good materials for flexible clothes used in combat. As for Rain, he really didn¡¯t think anything was strange, after all, he doesn¡¯t know the habits of these monsters or their habitats. He was still a newbie in this world. Since this was called a Monster Lair, then it does make sense for monsters loamed around, almost everywhere! As the group continued on their way, once again they heard the flapping sounds of wings coming towards them. ¡°Did we annoy some of them?¡± Rain asked as he readied his bow. He looked into the pitch-black that normal people couldn¡¯t see, thankfully he has his [ Night Vision ]. ¡°They seem to have increased! At least over 16!¡± Sho! Sho! Sho! Rain along with Hadani and Havara began attacking first. Rain entered a focused state in order to shot arrows one after another. With great teachers constantly teaching him, needless to say, he was almost accurate. Two of four arrows hit the targets. Is this what Hawkeye or green arrow always feels when they were shooting? ¡°Just what the hell is wrong with these monsters?!¡± Lafetti welcomed the first bat with a slash of her long sword. Her long tail also easily swatted another one out of the sky. Using her superior senses, Lafetti saw the bat that was knocked down by Rain and the other¡¯s arrows, still squirming and quickly stabbed down on it with her sword. Magic attacks flashed by. Wind and fire combined, instantly killing giant bats that were hit. As the battle gradually concluded, Lafetti and the other Lamias supported each other, minimizing the injuries they acquired. Even Rain who was at the back had come to fill in the gap. All the monster had entered melee range so there wasn¡¯t room to use his bow, and also to save on arrows as he didn¡¯t have many left. At this moment, Electricity, Rain¡¯s magic was extremely useful, electrocuting monsters he passed through. Several bats besieged him and it was too many for his electricity, thus, Rain felt the molecules in the air and ¡°Air Bomb!¡± Boom!The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. As if a shockwave was generated from his palm, the bats flying towards him was sent flying, crashing on the wall. As Rain continued to fight, suddenly, at this very moment, Rain¡¯s eyes narrowed. He immediately somersaulted when he did, something brushed past him. A humanoid figure with arms that of a bat wings and feet that of claws. Looking closely, it was a thin and slender female humanoid. ¡°Rain!!¡± Lafetti¡¯s anxious voice echoed but before he could react, he felt motion behind him. But since he was still in midair, he doesn¡¯t have any foothold he can use to propel himself to dodge, thus, Bang! He collided; no he was caught by something, mid-air. ¡°Rain!!¡± Lafetti and the others wanted to rush and help him but they were constantly besieged by humanoid bat monsters that suddenly appeared out of nowhere. Rain felt two claws were gripping his shoulders. It was extremely tight to the point that he felt pain. He tried to use his electricity but before he could use it, another humanoid monster was already right in front of his eyes. The monster suddenly opened her mouth and bit his neck. Bang! As if something exploded inside his mind, his vision becomes blurry and all the strength of his body seemed to be sucked out. ¡°Ah¡­ shit!!¡± He cursed in his final moments before he completely lost consciousness. There seemed to be something injected inside of him. ¡°Damn it!! Rain!! Rain!!¡± Through his blurry consciousness, he seems to have heard anxious voices from Lafetti and the others. They tried their best to rush towards him, he can even see the blurry image of Scarlet swinging the cart around to make a path but the humanoid bats'' speed was still impressive as he gradually flew away, and finally out of their reach. Magic attacks constantly bombarded on the monster that was carrying him but because the monster seems to be a good pilot worthy of the Wright Brothers Master Pilot Award, not even one attack hit them while Rain¡¯s body swayed in the air --flying away. ¡°RAAAAAIIIINNNNN!!!!¡± A despairing voice echoed through the whole cave. Lafetti¡­ Rain muttered as he lost consciousness. --- --- ¡°NO, NO, NO, NO!!¡± Lafetti frantically run towards the direction where Rain disappeared and felt her heart crushed into pieces. She could do nothing but slashed her sword and howl. Like a wounded beast, her despairing echoes filled the entire cave. The pain was indescribable... physical, mental... metaphysical... it is everywhere, seeping into the marrow of her bones. Grief. This is grief. ¡°RAIN! RAAAAINNNN!!¡± Lafetti¡¯s tears flowed from her eyes like a dam bursting. When the humanoids finally disappeared, retreated and escape to who knows where, Lafetti fell down, crying and howling in pain. It was obvious that this was an ambush and the target was not them but¡­ Rain. ¡°Uuh¡­ Rain¡­ Rain¡­¡± Lafetti¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot as she tried to stand up and chased them. She can¡¯t lose him! She can¡¯t lose Rain!! She can¡¯t!! Rain¡¯s capture plunged her into the deepest despair, and she wanted to curse this world and scream her anger to her enemies. No, no, her Rain! Her only Rain! She can¡¯t lose him!!! The physical pain from her wounds was nothing compared to this devastation. Bang! Suddenly, Lafetti¡¯s head was struck by a hilt of a sword and her eyes widened before completely losing her consciousness. ¡°We need to get back to the tribe! The Chief must know this!!¡± The one who struck Lafetti was one of the veteran warriors of the group. Her name was Pasa. ¡°We need to get back Rain as fast as we can and to do that mindless chasing wouldn¡¯t bring us any result! The Chief will know what we needed to do!¡± The tribe will shake! And it¡¯s not just simple shaking but¡­ an earthquake will happen! It¡¯s not just her who thought of this, after all, Rain¡¯s existence was a large one, not only for her but for the entire tribe! Rain¡¯s captured hurt not only Lafetti but also Pasa. She was there but she was too late to react! They had gone complacent! Pasa did not think that she and Lafetti were the only ones that felt that way. Even though it did not show on their faces, Hadani, Havara, and the last Lamia member, Tali had made up their minds. They had to be feeling just as down about it as them- if not more so. The Crobats and the WereBats had just declared war on the entire tribe! Thus, they will slaughter them all!! Pasa¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot in anger and madness. At this moment, the entire cave instantly went below freezing point and turned somewhat cold and chill. If something happened to Rain, all the Lamias will massacre each bat monster found in the monster lair! They had touched something they shouldn¡¯t have!! --- --- Chapter 39: [ Zardas anger ] Rain was still unconscious and didn¡¯t know what was happening around him. He was being carried by the Werebat who snatched him. He was asleep since he was injected with paralyzing poison from the Werebats. Looking at him, every werebats was extremely excited they almost wanted to dance in the air. They all looked at him as if he was a steak from a five-star hotel. The group circled on the monster lair before returning to the right direction of their own lair, afraid that the Lamias would track them down. Shoo! As the werebats were happily flying from their victory and high-class loot, at this moment, a magic arrow suddenly appeared and struck the werebat that was carrying Rain. Gyaaaaahhh!! Struck in the abdomen, the werebat scream in pain and Rain started falling to the ground. Several werebats immediately tried to catch him but they were obstructed by another group of magic missiles and arrows. ¡°Oh, Goddess of Light, giver of Hope, light my way, covered by darkness and chased away devils in front of me!¡± Several voices appeared and in an instant, golden light like a replica of a sun suddenly appeared inside the dark cave, illuminating everything. Seeing this, every giant bats and werebats immediately shriek in pain and fear as they hurriedly retroceded to the shadows. Although some still tried to take back Rain who had fallen on the ground, however, due to the light, they could only give up and retreat into the shadows. Shaaa!!! Werebats growled towards the several silhouettes that had appeared. 12 people ¨C no, humans. 8 were male, wearing flashy silver with blue colored armors while 4 were females, dressing the same way. ¡°Begone demons!¡± yelled out by the female standing at the front while wearing a blue with crimson lining armors. Behind her were the other three females. ¡°Humans in the lair!!?¡± A werebat shriek. ¡°Go away! Go away!¡± ¡°Go away! Humans go away!¡± ¡°Humans evil! Leave!¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Being chased by, the female was extremely angry, fireballs suddenly appeared around her. It then whistled towards the monsters, slamming into the area where they were hiding. A wind blade also cut towards them. Shaaa!! The werebats cry in anger. While the valiant female confronts the werebats that were hiding in the dark corner, several men went towards Rain, checking his pulse. ¡°He¡¯s alive,¡± said one. ¡°How come he was inside the Lair?¡± asked another man.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. ¡°I don¡¯t know, probably kidnapped.¡± ¡°No! No, leave, leave that human! Shaa!!¡± Seeing Rain being carried by the other men, the werebats started panicking. But when they were hit by the light, they immediately retreated in fear. ¡°No, leave! Leave that human! He¡¯s ours!!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bring! Don¡¯t snatch! He¡¯s ours!!¡± ¡°What are you saying, you demons? How dare you kidnap humans!!¡± Shing! Several sounds of swords being sheathed. Seeing this, the werebats immediately retreated and flew away. ¡°You¡¯re going to regret this! Your regret taking that human from us!!!You will!!¡± What they feared the most was light. Although they won in numbers but as long as there were light, they can¡¯t win. The female frowned upon hearing the werebats words as she can¡¯t help but turned her head and stared at the youth they had just saved. What did she mean by that? ¡°Princess, what are we going to do with this boy?¡± A bearded man walked over. ¡°How is he?¡± ¡°He¡¯s alright. It seems like he was just bitten and injected with a paralysis poison. Even without treating it, he will be okay.¡± "Bring him with us!" The valiant woman decided. "Yes!!" ... .. ... ... ¡°Chief!!¡± Pasa frantically rushed inside Zarda¡¯s tent. Zarda was currently eating when she heard Pasa¡¯s desperate cry and frowned. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± ¡°Chief! Rain, Rain is¡­¡± Zarda¡¯s ruby eyes immediately gleamed as she stood up. ¡°What happened to Rain?¡± ¡°Rain, Rain was captured by the Werebats!¡± ¡°What!!?¡± Zarda¡¯s eyes widened in shock and the cup she was holding fell on the ground. Ice covered the ground beneath her. Stagna and Drova¡¯s head also immediately turned and their eyes gleamed dangerously. ¡°What did you say?¡± Zarda¡¯s voice remained calm but her eyes shone with an intense killing intent that Pasa felt she would petrify or freeze from just a glance. Pasa swallowed hard but she still endured and answered, ¡°When we were on the way back, we were ambushed by the Crobats and Werebats. Their target seems to be Rain¡­ we fought but we were caught off guard and Rain was snatched from us,¡± ¡°Lafetti?¡± ¡°I made her faint. She wanted to chase Rain to take him back but her mind was obviously unstable. I deemed it extremely dangerous and so I decided to return here for now¡­¡± Pasa prostrated to the ground. ¡°¡­ I apologize Chief, we couldn¡¯t protect Rain properly!¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Zarda didn¡¯t answer but the area around her had already started frozen in ice as she balled her fist, clearly enduring her anger. ¡°Those bastards!!!¡± She muttered while gnashing her teeth, making a screeching sound. She grit her teeth so hard, everyone could hear it. Her anger right now can even burn the world. Her eyes almost turned completely red and the slithering small snakes at the top of her head all stood up, glaring at Pasa. ¡°Pasa, pray that nothing happened to Rain¡­¡± Zarda started breathing heavily. She looked like a tiger on the verge of pouncing her prey. ¡°¡­ If not, I will make all of you wish you¡¯re dead!!¡± Actually, Zarda really wanted to pounce over and tear her face off. If she wasn¡¯t a great warrior and a tribesman, she would have already killed them in this very instant!! ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Pasa didn¡¯t reply and instead just swallowed fearfully, her hands were slightly shivering. She had already expected this outcome the moment Rain was taken from them. Zarda treat Rain as the tribe¡¯s savior but the most important reason of all was her feelings for Rain. Who didn¡¯t know that like Lafetti, their chief Zarda held strong affection towards the human youth? ¡°Stagna, Drova! Call all the warriors of the tribe, even those who are still out¡­ call them back here at this very instant!" "We had a war to fight!¡± Zarda ordered. ¡°¡­we will show them what will happen to those who stole from us!¡± ¡°Yes, Chief!¡± Drova replied seriously. Although unlike Zarda and Lafetti, she doesn¡¯t have any romantic feelings for Rain but she had already seen him as her little brother so she was also extremely angry. ¡°Understood Chief!¡± Stagna, on the other hand, felt like her fingers would stab into her thigh. ... ... ... ... Chapter 40: [ Outside of the Cave ] Zarda went out of the tent, furious and cold. Her gaze was then attracted by Lafetti who was sprawled on the ground, bloodshot eyes and was holding her sword. She was cleaning it with ice-cold expression. After regaining her calm, Lafetti was preparing herself for battle. She was desperate to take back Rain from the Werebats. However, one could still sense the aura of gloom and despair, radiating from her. She wasn¡¯t different from a beast right now¡­ seemingly calm but was in fact already collapsed inside. Rain¡¯s capture caused a huge blow to her. Zarda didn¡¯t bother with her and brushed past her, snorting. She walked towards the group of warriors that had gathered. Although she sympathized with her but she was still, in fact, extremely angry at her. She was with him and yet she couldn¡¯t protect him? Damn it! If she knows that this would happen, she wouldn¡¯t have let Rain join the hunting group! ¡°Rain was taken from us!¡± She started, shouting towards the huge group of warriors. ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± These words were like a small spark landing on a puddle of oil as it immediately changed the surrounding into that of a burning hell. Every people wore serious and angry expressions. Killing intent enveloped the entire tribe. ¡°The accursed Werebats had stepped on our tail¡­ can you forgive them?¡± ¡°No!!¡± A deafening answer echoed through the entire cave. ¡°Then slaughter!! No matter what happens, take back our Rain even if you flipped the entire lair!¡± Zarda angrily shouted. ¡°If something happened to him, I will make all of you share the same punishment, do you understand!!?¡± ¡°Yes!!¡± ¡°Take him back safe and sound! Return him to his home!! To our home!!¡± ¡°Yesssss!!!¡± And so, the tribe of Lamias set out like an angry mob. They seem to have become blood-thirsty berserkers, walking while brimming with killing intent. Destination was the Werebats Lair and goal ¨C Slaughter!! ... ... ... ... Outside the cave. From a distance, a beautiful music suddenly flew into Rain¡¯s ears. The music was like water drops falling onto a jade plate, like the wind shuttling through a silk curtain. It was as soft as a bird flapping its wings, as light as a gentle stream flowing through a quiet place. The music was so beautiful, so peaceful as if it flew down from Heaven. Rain¡¯s eyelashes trembled as he heard the enchanting music. The music was like a soft hand soothing his heart.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ... ... ... ... The first thing Rain felt was the heaviness in his entire -like his body was weighed down by the incredible Hulk. He doesn''t know how long he¡¯s been here or where he was. His arms and legs feel like dirt and he keeps flowing in and out of consciousness. After a long time fighting the sense of nothingness that comes with a deep slumber, he finally breaks through. What did I¡­ Everything¡¯s all blurry. He blinks a few times to clear his vision. His mind was still blank. ¡­fabric. Probably the inside of a tent he thought as he was currently on his back, looking up at the ceiling. What he saw was like a canopy¡­ a huge tent of some sort. Where am I? As he pondered for a bit while looking at his surrounding¡ªhis eyes fly open as the memories flood his brain. ¡°Lafetti!!?¡± The ambush, the fight, the Werebats appearance and then the moment he was snatched in the air and was bitten by a Werebat. Everything came back at once. As he recalled what had happened to him, adrenaline starts pumping through his veins. After that, what happened? Was he in the Werebats lair? I need to find out. All of Rain¡¯s muscles fire to help him sit up. Although there was still some slight numbness but he can still able to exert force and stand up. He took a deep breath and forced himself to remain calm. Surveying the place, he found himself inside a large empty tent¡­ was this the Werebats¡­ lair? No way! Rain denied his assumption as it was clean, bright and human-esque type shelter, even a bit better than those from the Lamia tribe. ¡­ ¡­!! Then the sound once again rang out. Rain¡¯s ears perked, a flute¡­? Rain once again concluded that this wasn¡¯t the Werebats lair and most of all, judging from the brightness in the area¡­ this can¡¯t possibly be inside the cave. Did he go outside? Just what had happened to him when he passed out? Focusing completely on his teetering legs, Rain softly dusted himself. Every muscle in his body is complaining, but he can handle it and started walking through the exit. He then lifts the fabric door out of the way. ¡°Whoa¡­?!¡± Brightness assaulted his eyes and when he finally managed to adjust from the sudden brightness that had not seen or felt for, probably quite a long time already, he surveyed the surroundings. And what he saw surprised him. Where he was at, a huge campsite comes into his view. The place was surrounded by trees, but the forest isn¡¯t that dense here. Tents have been pitched all around the place like some sort of a field trip for a nature class ¨C most in science classes. All of them are facing in toward a central area. Large cargo boxes are sitting on top of tree roots throughout the camp. And most surprising was that he wasn¡¯t the only human here. Although there were beast men he had once seen in pictures, novels or anime on earth, there was also human ¨C real humans! Is he having a dream? He pinched himself then he felt a shot of pain¡­owwww¡­ but he wasn¡¯t waking up, then it only meant one thing. This is real! He was outside the cave!!!? How? On the corner of his eyes, a group of people, a mix of demi-humans and humans, has a very serious air about them. But some are just talking, almost relaxing with one another. Two animal people are sitting beside each other in the grass. One leaning against a tree with his arms crossed while the other was sharpening his sword¡­Their armor and weapons show signs of fierce battles, and yet still sparkle. Whoever made their equipment was extremely good at what they do. Then Rain followed the sound he was hearing. Not too far away from his location, in a small valley full of unique flowers and special plants, Rain saw a beautiful figure playing the flute while closing her eyes. She was just sitting cross-legged in the middle of the flowers. Unaware of Rain¡¯s presence, she slightly lowered her head and was completely immersed in the music. He felt like his whole body was soaking in the carefree world made by the beautiful music. Although he had heard much beautiful music than this back in Earth and there was even some Piano, Flute and Violin music stored in his phone since he liked listening instrumental music when he was alone, but it was a matter of feelings or mood that made music more beautiful. Besides, he had never heard music or songs again ever since he was transported in this world. Thus, listening to music¡­ was kinda refreshing! The people in the surrounding finally started to notice him. Most stop and stared at him curiously while several just ignored him as they focus on what they were doing. Chapter 41: [ Aquarian Clan ] He was showered with a barrage of inquisitive looks but he decided to ignore them. he wasn¡¯t all fond of crowds. Still, this is a forest, Rain says to himself as he looks at the dim canopy above, trying not to catch the eyes of anyone else. The leaves and branches create a kind of dome canopy over people¡¯s heads, creating a natural shelter. However, sunlight flashes through the openings. Ah! Oh, Mr. Sun, Sun, Mr. Golden Sun -Just where the heck did you hide all this time? As he stared at the blindly shining sun, Rain almost wanted to dance and sing Mr. Sun in happiness. He was really happy to finally see the sun again. It feels warm on his face. To top it all off, he thinks he can see blue through the leaves. Damn! He wanted to tear up! As Rain was going sentimental of his reunion with the old friend Sun, the music stopped and the one who was playing turned her head and looked at Rain. She has blond hair and captivating green colored eyes. ¡°You¡¯re awake,¡± She said, her voice soft as the willow swaying. ¡°I am,¡± Rain smiled faintly. His face still pale but he was radiating a calm and amiable presence. ¡°Are you the one who saves me? Thank you,¡± He asked but the girl actually shook her head in response. ¡°You should give your thanks to the princess. She was the one who had saved you,¡± ¡°Princess?¡± Rain bewildered. So he was actually saved by a royalty? Now talk about luck. ¡°Yes, the first princess of the Delouria Kingdom, known as the war princess of the North, Her highness Leticia Persil Louridia,¡± She spoke with much derision on her voice that Rain can¡¯t help but realized, she was a fangirl¡­ She must have idolized her quite a lot¡­ ¡°Is, is that so¡­ hm, please let me give my gratitude to her highness then,¡± ¡°Then, I will receive that gratitude from the bottom of my heart, Child of the Aquarian¡­¡± A dignified voice reaches his ears. Sure, Rain wasn¡¯t expecting anyone to speak up, but it was what she called him that makes his heart skip a beat. Child of the Aquarian¡­? What the heck is that? Rain quickly spins around to face the owner of the voice and saw a beautiful woman, almost comparable to Lafetti, staring at him. She was clad entirely in plate armor with a greatsword behind her back that was clanking resoundingly with her armor whenever she walks. A beautiful woman with a long mane of gold hair, demurely cascading down her shoulders, creamy skin, blue sapphires for eyes, and standing over 2 meters tall. She was unblinkingly staring at him, full of wonder and curiosity. ¡°¡­Are you all right?¡± Her eyebrows furrow in concern as she speaks with that beautiful voice. She constantly stared at him with her deep blue eyes, the same color as a lake. ¡°I am¡­ thank you for saving me,¡± Although Rain was confused but he wouldn¡¯t be befuddled as to forget his manners. Right now, he¡¯s doing his best to force a smile -a business smile, in fact,~If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. No, it¡¯s not just her. Rain¡¯s gaze went past her and went to the two incredibly strong looking people wearing flashy looking armors behind each of her shoulders. They¡¯re strong¡­ Rain felt instinctive. They must be high-level humans¡­ Rain knows that he had become quite a fine warrior himself. But looking at these three¡ªno, not only these three but most of the people here, including the girl who was playing the flure¡ª there¡¯s no doubt they are in a league of their own, far above him. Rain did his best to express his gratitude as his body slightly leaned down. ¡°Don¡¯t be so tense, take it easy. We¡¯re all nobles of the same kingdom here, aren¡¯t we? It¡¯s at times like these that we have to help each other out,¡± says the princess as she stretches her shoulders. ¡°Though, I¡¯m really curious as to what you¡¯re doing inside the lair¡­¡± Nobles? What do you mean by he was a noble? Rain kept silent as he didn¡¯t want to say anything about Lafetti or the Lamia tribe. He didn¡¯t know anything about this world yet, however, he could guess that humans and monsters have a not so good relationship. Thus, he can¡¯t possibly say anything about them¡­ ¡°However, I have seen most of the people of the Aquarian Clan, why I haven¡¯t seen someone like you before? May I know your name?¡± The princess tilted her head in curiosity. ¡°Aquarian? Please forgive my rudeness; I haven¡¯t any clue as to what you are saying. I don¡¯t know what this Aquarian thing is,¡± Rain said respectfully. They might have mistaken for someone. ¡°I think you have mistaken me for someone.¡± Rain¡¯s words startled the others, even including the princess. ¡°What?!¡± Her eyes widened in shock. ¡°How is that possible?¡± She¡¯s not blinking at all. Her stare is rather intimidating. ¡°You mean you¡¯re not from the Aquarian Clan¡­?¡± Rain shook her head. ¡°No, I can¡¯t be wrong¡­¡± But she denied Rain¡¯s claim. She stays like that for a moment before twisting her body like she¡¯s trying to get a look at his back. ¡°The mark on your back is the proof of that!¡± Mark? ¡°What mark?¡± Rain frowned. Is she talking about that? ¡°Are you talking about the birthmark on the right side of my back?¡± Ever since he was a child, Rain had known about it. On his back was a black birthmark, like an engraved tattoo. It was the size of the palm and if one looks closely, it looked like 2 parallel horizontal zigzag lines or ripples of water ( ? ). Rain didn¡¯t even know about his real birthday nor what it was¡­ ¡°That¡¯s right. I can¡¯t be mistaken, that is the mark of the true blood of the Aquarian Clan¡­¡± The princess said ascertain of her guess. ¡°But I am not,¡± ¡°I can¡¯t be mistaken¡­¡± The princess pondered for a bit and then said, ¡°Probably a lost child. Or what, do you say that you can¡¯t remember anything in your childhood¡­ then do tell me, where you hailed from and who your parents are?¡± Rain frowned. Should he say he was from another world? Idiocy! His mind is racing. He was certain that she had just mistaken him for someone else and the birthmark on his back was nothing but a coincidence. Besides, even if he really was an orphan, not knowing where he came from, he was from another world ¨C of course, it would be a different issue if there¡¯s a power that could transport him from here to another world, but that happening is like almost nigh impossible. There¡¯s no such dramatic situation ¨Cright? Rain open and close his mouth, trying to speak, but nothing comes out. On his third or fourth attempt, words finally emerge. ¡°I can¡¯t remember anything¡­¡± He lied. ¡°The moment I woke up I was already in the lair, not knowing who I am or remembering anything¡­¡± He didn¡¯t know what this lie would become but ¡­ at least for now, it would probably give him advantages. The princess nodded her head, satisfied. She was certain that her assumption wasn¡¯t wrong. Rain was from the Aquarian Clan¡­ and this fact already proves his status, thus, them saving him was in fact, just deserve! ¡°Then, why don¡¯t we sit for a while and chat¡­ you probably have many questions you want to be answered.¡± The princess said as she turned around and started walking towards the inside of the tent where Rain woke up from before. Rain could only stare at the princess back along with the two people, probably her guards. Although he was extremely curious about these Aquarian Clan but¡­ right now, his top priority was to get back. He couldn¡¯t imagine Lafetti¡¯s state right now after his capture¡­ Instead of following the princess immediately, he turned around. He stared at the girl playing the flute a while ago and found out that she was also staring at him. ¡°Your music is wonderful,¡± he said with a smile before finally following inside the tent. The girl¡¯s eyes widened for a moment before her lips curled in amusement. ¡°I was skeptical at first as I haven¡¯t seen someone like him in that clan¡­ but now, I felt like he was indeed one of them¡­¡± ¡°But who¡­? Is he a love child?¡± The girl was curious as she stared at Rain¡¯s back. After thinking for a moment, she followed. --- --- Chapter 42: [ Great Clans ] After Rain entered the tent, he saw the princess sitting gracefully inside, sipping tea while twirling a feather, no it looked like a feather found in a chicken wings but it was, in fact, a pen. Rain recalled that ancient people use this kind of pen before. Its name should be... a Quill Pen... right? Dipped it slightly in a pitch black ink and you can start writing using it. Quite an interesting way to write ¨C Rain mused. Ballpoint pen, Gel, Mechanical pencil and many other types of the pen had emerged overshadowing the quite difficult to use Quill Pen. "Have a sit," The princess said when she heard his footsteps, turning around to look at him. She had a faint smile as if she was meeting a familiar friend. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind,¡± Rain walked over to the table and poured himself a cup of tea from the kettle. ¡°Now then, first of all, can you please tell me what this Aquarian Clan all about?¡± ¡°Going to the topic, immediately, huh¡­¡± The princess smiled faintly. ¡°I like that.¡± ¡°¡­ ..¡± ¡°Anyway, in our kingdom, the great Delouria Kingdom has 12 Great Noble Clans loyally supporting the throne for ages. Ariel, Taurun, Geminin, Canceras, Leon, Virgonium, Libran, Scorpium, Sagittarium, Capricorus, Aquarian, and lastly the Piscien clan.¡± The princess sipped her tea. ¡°Originally, it was thirteen but the last clan was exiled due to a grave sin they had committed in the long past and had disappeared along with their history...¡± Zodiac? Rain¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he heard the clans named by Princes Leticia. The zodiac signs; Aries, Taurus, Gemini, Cancer, Leo, Virgo, Libra, Scorpio, Sagittarius, Capricorn, Aquarius, and Pisces. On Earth, Zodiac was derived from zodiacus, the Latinized form of the Ancient Greek zoidiakos kyklos, meaning "circle of little animals". The Zodiac signs corresponded to the constellations back on Earth¡­ but, is that also similar in here? Zodiac signs represent the division of the zodiacal circle into twelve equal parts, starting from the point where the Sun located at the beginning of spring. This means that no sign is defined by any constellation, but by a purely geometrical approach based on the seasons of the year. Each astrological sign takes full 30 degrees of a circle and represents the beginning, the continuity or the end of one season ¨C But that was only based on Earth¡¯s circumstances. It was clearly different from these clans! ¡°Doram Leon and Garas Scorpium, two of the Kingdoms greatest holy knights were from the Leon Clan and Scorpium Clan, respectively,¡± The princess introduced the two men standing behind her. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure,¡± Doram curtsied while Garas only nodded his head indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure,¡± Rain nodded respectfully. ¡°And the lady behind you, Celis from the Geminin Clan,¡± Rain turned and saw the girl before. She actually followed. Rain smiled nodded which she responded with a similar smile.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. ¡°And you, which unfortunately had forgotten was from the four Great Leader Clans among the 12 Great Clans; The Aquarian.¡± ¡°Great Leader Clans?¡± ¡°Aquarian, Taurun, Leon, and lastly the Scorpium Clan ¨C they are considered the four Great Leader Clans among the twelve Great Clans as they were the ones who were setting up a solid foundation for the entirety of the Kingdom. They maintain the order of the Great Clans as well as the Kingdom,¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°Their authority and power are only slightly below that of the Royal family¡­ in which makes you a person above most people here,¡± Rain listened to her and frowned. Was this the reason they were treating him nicely ever since he had arrived here? Most people can¡¯t even sit beside the princess but he was actually given such privilege, was this because of his supposed to be Aquarian Clan? Rain¡¯s curiosity about the Aquarian was getting stronger and his thoughts of immediately coming back to the tribe slightly wavered. No! Lafetti and probably the whole tribe were certainly getting worried about him now. They must have been panicking. ¡°And do you think I¡¯m a member of this¡­. Aquarian Clan?¡± Putting his thoughts aside, Rain crosses his legs as he stared at the princess. He looks so comfortable, so at ease with his body. It seems that the Aquarian Clan¡¯s prestige was quite impressive. Rain thought as he relaxes his body. Being wimpy seems to be quite strange¡­ Although he doesn¡¯t know how long he could do it, it¡¯s better to ride this small boat for now¡­ at least with this, he was safe from the princess¡¯ storm in the middle of this ocean. Princess Leticia¡¯s lips curled upwards. ¡°It¡¯s not whether I think or not, I¡¯m certain that you are from the Aquarian Clan¡­ sending you back is my own responsibility as a royal,¡± Rain frown and stare down at her ¨C though Rain managed to change it immediately. A calm smile suffused his face. ¡°Is that so,¡± Sipping his tea for one last time, Rain stood up and bowed slightly towards her, ¡°Well then princess, it¡¯s nice meeting you¡­¡± He said as he turned around. ¡°Please do excuse me,¡± Rain caught the girl, Celis smiling at him though her eyes seem to be observing his every action and movement. Rain felt discomfort inside but he still showed a smile outside, ¡°It¡¯s nice meeting you Celis. If given a chance, I would happy to hear you play once again,¡± ¡°It¡¯s my privilege,¡± Celis was startled at first but then she responded with a calm smile, Rain nodded at her and was about to leave when, ¡°Where are you going?¡± a voice called out behind him. Even without turning around, Rain knows whose voice it was. He turned to her, ¡°Princess, it¡¯s an honor to meet you, I really do.¡± He started. ¡°I¡¯m very thankful to you for saving my life; however, I don¡¯t want to go to this, Aquarian Clan¡­ as it wasn¡¯t my real home.¡± Rain said calmly. He decided to say it as he felt that the more he stays here, the harder it is to get away. From the princes'' actions and tone, she seems to be hell-bent on bringing him back to this clan¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t remember being a noble nor do I want to¡­ I¡¯m already satisfied with what I currently am, thank you,¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Princess Leticia¡¯s eyes widened as with the others. They haven¡¯t expected for Rain to refuse. ¡°And, where are you going?¡± ¡°My current¡­ family,¡± The princess frowned. ¡°May I know who they are?¡± ¡°Princess, with all due respect¡± and that amused, secret smile is back. ¡°My matters are my own. My life wasn¡¯t owned by the kingdom¡­ hasn¡¯t it?¡± The Princess raises her eyebrows. ¡°Aquarian, show some respect!¡± Doram frowned as he spoke towards Rain. Garas also stared at him, frowning. ¡°You¡¯re in front of the first princess of the Kingdom!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was a bit too much,¡± Rain immediately bowed towards Princess Leticia ¨C though his expression never showed any remorse or regret. ¡°Sit down,¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Rain felt the change from her voice and narrowed his eyes. ¡°I said, sit down¡­ child of Aquarian,¡± A forceful tone unlike from before. However, instead of feeling fear, Rain¡¯s expression brightened and boyish grin suffused his face. ¡°I¡¯m finally seeing the real you, princess Leticia,¡± He said, with an indifferent smile. Celis, Doram and even Garas felt the atmosphere rapidly becoming tense. The situation looked like it could explode at any time, worrying them. ¡°¡­ Are you testing me, Aquarian?¡± A displeased voice echoed inside the tent. Chapter 43: [ Holy Sword ] ¡°I did no such thing,¡± Rain replied while slowly walking back towards his chair. His face relaxed and cheerful, ¡°I just don¡¯t want any fallacy and fraud¡­ I¡¯m not fond of political faces, so please spare me with that,¡± ¡°What you said before, are all those lies?¡± Princess frowned from feeling played by Rain. ¡°No,¡± Rain shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s true that I don¡¯t wish to return, as I felt that I don¡¯t belong there,¡± After all, he wasn¡¯t a real Aquarian. ¡°I have my own here, my family who treated me well¡­¡± Now, at this moment, Rain felt as if they are finally meeting face to face. A while ago, Rain felt discomfort because he felt as if the pace was being controlled by the princess and he was only a yes-man in the conversation, thus, he has no choice but to take a gamble ¨C betting on this Clans¡¯ prestige. You know, she was as if treating him nicely because of his clan, but perhaps¡­ Was she actually putting him under surveillance? Well, either way, it didn¡¯t matter as he won the gamble! ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Hearing his words, the Princess couldn¡¯t help but sighed as if suffering something. ¡°Cubawa*! I forgot what you Aquarians are¡­¡± she cursed. ¡°You said that you aren¡¯t an Aquarian but you possess their irritating and annoying sides!¡± ( Cubawa means F*ck! Or cursed word in ) ¡°Was that so? Then they must have given you a fair share of headaches,¡± Rain smiled wryly. ¡°You can¡¯t even imagine it,¡± The princess said with a fed up tone. ¡°Idealistic, independent, idiots who possess wild imagination and super idiots who were extremely willing to risk everything just for a single decision¡­ and most of all, idiots who always stick strongly to their beliefs while at the same time guarding their ideals with their lives. All of you always wanted to have an interesting conversation with a person. Do you even realize your standing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m still a royal for heaven¡¯s sake!!¡± Princess Leticia angrily pounded her fist on the table as she glared at Rain who was shock and dumbfounded. Just how much was this woman enduring? Well, that struck a chord¡­ Not only Rain but even Doram, Garas and Celis were wide-eyed from the princess''s explosion of resentment. F*ck! Did she really endure all that annoyance!!? Princess Leticia took a deep breath, calming her irritation. ¡°I apologize for my actions,¡± ¡°No, no, go on¡­ they must have really annoyed you,¡± Rain smiled bitterly. ¡°¡­ I realized I haven¡¯t heard your name, tell me,¡± ¡°I apologize for the late introduction then, my name¡¯s Rain Revert¡­¡± ¡°Real name?¡± Revert? Princess Leticia frowned after hearing Rain¡¯s surname. Although he had a surname so it means he was a noble but, it wasn¡¯t one of the great clans nor was it some small noble clans in the kingdom. She had never heard the surname Revert before¡­ ¡°Probably,¡± Rain replied vaguely.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. ¡°Who gave you this name¡­?¡± Rain looked up, deep in thought, then naively and innocently smiled: ¡°Hm¡­ the one who found me?¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Rain didn¡¯t answer. ¡°You really won¡¯t tell?¡± Princess Leticia sighed. ¡°Do you even realize what your actions in front of me dictate? Even if you are from the Great Noble Clans, you will still receive capital punishment!¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡±Rain stared at the princess''s eyes. The two people stared directly, never averting their eyes from each other. The Princess looked at his oceanic blue pupils and saw it was cold and indifferent. She couldn¡¯t guess what he was thinking, however, for some reason she felt slightly overwhelmed! Why? She should be stronger than him¡­ no, this is, that can¡¯t be possible! Princess Leticia erases the sudden idea that had appeared inside her mind as only high ranking elders or the true blood; those candidates of being the Aquarian Clan¡¯s heir possess that kind of thing. It¡¯s probably her imagination. !! At this moment, a cough breaks their stalemate. It came from Celis who was standing behind Rain. ¡°Princess, with all due respect, everyone would try to protect their interests.¡± She pacified while stepping forward, putting her hands on his shoulders, ¡°¡­ Especially to someone who had lost their memories and didn¡¯t have any knowledge about the current world. He was probably afraid of you that he didn¡¯t dare to speak any sensitive information.¡± ¡°Now she was speaking my language,¡± Rain smiled as he shamelessly grabbed Celis'' hands. Due to constantly having only women around him all this time and battling one of them every night, Rain was already used to women compared to before. It could be said that he was already matured in dealing with women. Celis was startled when Rain grabbed her but she just ignored it. Geminin Clan and the Aquarian Clan have always a good relationship with each other. Thus, she was extremely comfortable with Rain, who she deemed as an already member of the Aquarian Clan. ¡°And you too Rain, you should apologize to the princess,¡± She said with an older sister vibe while patting his shoulders. ¡°That¡¯s not the kind of attitude you need to have in front of a royalty.¡± Rain shrugs, ¡°I apologize, your highness¡­¡± ¡°Celis, do you know Rain?¡± Princess Leticia asked in surprise as she saw how intimate this girl was with Rain. Although she was normally gentle and affectionate but most times, she was nervous around strangers. ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± Celis shook her head and with a faint smile, she added, ¡°But I like Rain. He¡¯s not¡­ like other men, I had seen so far. Besides, our families are close to each other~¡± Rain shrugs and said with an indifferent tone, ¡°Your Highness, what are you doing here?¡± He started, trying to avoid the topic of returning him to the Aquarian Clan again. ¡°We¡¯re here for a mission¡­¡± ¡°A mission?¡± ¡°Inside the Lair, an item was hidden and I like to get that.¡± The princess said vaguely. ¡°Hmm, is that so,¡± Did the cave has that? Rain frowned as he recalled his experience inside the lair but he didn¡¯t see or found anything noteworthy¡­ ¡°What kind?¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± But the Princess didn¡¯t respond and just stared at him suspiciously. ¡°Fine, it¡¯s not like I care¡­¡± Rain snorted. Feeling hurt from being suspected. ¡°It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to say, it¡¯s because we don¡¯t know what it is yet.¡± ¡°What?¡± You¡¯re looking for it and yet you don¡¯t even know what it is? Are you crazy??! While Rain was still in a state of confusion, the princess sipped some tea as her expression turned more serious. ¡°It was only heard in legend. No one had seen it before and much less find it. What we only know was that it was owned by a legendary hero named Arturia Pendragon a long time ago where he used it to defeat the demons¡­¡± Arturia Pendragon? Fudge! Aint that a very familiar name¡­ ¡°¡­ We don¡¯t know what it looked like but according to the records from the Royal Family it was a sword encased in gold called ¨C¡± ¡°Caliburn¡­¡± Rain subconsciously muttered startling the princess and the others. ¡°You know?!¡± Sh*t! As if I wouldn¡¯t know! What do you mean by Arturia Pendragon?? That¡¯s King Arthur Pendragon for heaven¡¯s sake!! No way, ¡°¡­ real?¡± How is it possible for that story on Earth also here in this world? ¡°It was called Caliburnus but can be called Caliburn for short¡­¡± Princess Leticia stared at Rain suspiciously. ¡°How do you know that? Although the Aquarian should have known this story as well but, don¡¯t you have any memories?¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Rain¡¯s mouth hanged open then his lips curled into a grin as he looks at the ceiling, ¡°Ah the sky is blue~¡± ¡°Hey! You can¡¯t even see the sky here, speak!¡± The princess''s complexion turned serious. ¡°Are you lying about your memories?¡± Chapter 44: [ Celia ] ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± Rain said with a wry smile. What should I say, I heard it before? It was a famous story back on Earth? Are you kidding me? Let¡¯s forget about believing me coming from another world¡­ that of itself has also its danger¡­ ¡°I have my way,¡± Rain only said as he finished his tea and stood up. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s getting late¡­ I think I¡¯ll be on my way now,¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± The princess frowned. Rain thought it over and shrugged, answering indifferently. ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, your highness.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°We are not enemies so don¡¯t look at me as if you were looking at a suspect in your lover¡¯s death¡­ in any case, I don¡¯t have any interest in stories and hearsays¡­¡± Rain calmly said. ¡°Even if the Holy Sword was real, I don¡¯t have any desire to find it¡­ it will only bring me endless trouble, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Rain started walking towards the exit. This time no one stopped him as Rain lifted up the fabric door, he suddenly stopped and turned, ¡°Ah right. I don¡¯t know if the story I had heard was similar to those you know but¡­ I heard that the Holy Sword can only be pulled out by the one who is destined to it¡­ it seems like if the sword is real then it¡¯s not something that anyone can pull out¡­¡± ¡°Well then, have a good day, your highness,¡± Rain flash a smile before he left. Princess Leticia stared at the fabric door, still shock as to what Rain had just said. She never heard of something like that before¡­ a sword? Is it really a sword? How would he know about it? Did he possibly see it already? She could ask him; however, as to whether he would answer or not is completely another matter. She could press him for an answer using his status or threaten him but that would be a foolish decision as Rain was certainly a member of the Aquarian Clan. The Aquarian Clan might be a loyal retainer of the Royal Family, however, they were also not just a blind servant. If not for the ancient covenant declaring that the Twelve Great Clans wouldn¡¯t desire the throne and would only support the royal family, the Royal Family would certainly start becoming anxious about their position. In the public, the twelve Great Clans might only be a vassal of the Royal Family, but in fact, the standings of the Great Clans could be said to be equal to that of the Royal Family themselves! Even the royal can¡¯t annoy nor belittle the Great Clans. Especially the four Great Leader Clans who was holding most of the force of the Kingdom! ¨C That is the reason why she treated Rain quite well despite meeting for the first time, not even knowing who he really was as well as couldn¡¯t force Rain to speak what she wanted to know. It should be fine if he was from other great clans but¡­ he was an Aquarian¡­ A troublesome Clan¡­ The Princess thought of their interaction earlier and suddenly murmured: ¡°What an interesting guy.¡± A faint smile appeared on her face. She suddenly found herself, starting to become fond of the Aquarian boy, not just because of his mysterious identity that he seems to be hiding, but more because of his mentality that was top quality. Although his tone was unyielding, it gave others a feeling of being as free as the wind and as light as carefree as the clouds. He wasn¡¯t arrogant or impatient, much better than those of the other Aquarians. The Aquarians she knows was just intelligent, too optimistic and friendly to the point of being overfamiliar. However, if you ignored them, they wouldn¡¯t care and in return become extremely distant and cold towards you ¨Cgiving you heartaches as if you did something bad. In addition, they are inquisitive, and most of all true trailblazers! They wanted to do something or create something that probably changes the course of history but would give you too many headaches!If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. And for Aquarians, what is more, important than their lives was¡­ Freedom! Thus, she wasn¡¯t really that surprised by Rain¡¯s words just now¡­ not going to go back to his Clan? That was extremely normal as there were already numerous Aquarians in History that went and left for many years before coming back again. They always tend to leave just from a sudden whim of theirs, running off to the opposite corner of the world at a moment¡¯s notice. Not only her, even the Royal Family can¡¯t help but feel headaches to these idiots¡¯ actions! ... ... ... ... A large number of people are sitting in a circle in the open space at the center of their campsite. A few specialized magic-stone lamps are set up in the middle. Bright and flickering, they look almost like flames, dancing amidst the darkness. It really looked like a campfire during field trips or picnics~ It was already dinner and Rain was called out and escorted by one of the servants. He was led towards the center of the campsite where Princess Leticia and the others were sitting. However, Rain doesn¡¯t like being in the center of attention and most of all, he wasn¡¯t fond of a crowd. Even now, all eyes are on him; curious, wonder, interest and much more were directed at him, making him uncomfortable. Thus, before he arrived at the center, he changed course and instead made his way to an empty spot and take a seat. The servant was startled by Rain¡¯s disappearance and she immediately went towards him, saying the princess was inviting him. Rain only responded with, ¡°Please tell the princess, I¡¯m not fond of the crowd. Here is fine,¡± He said. He was currently leaning on a huge tree, at the entrance of the forest quite a distance away from the center group. The servant frowned, not knowing what to do, but in the end, she nodded and left. ¡°Thank you,¡± Rain said. The servant only nodded in response before continuing on her way. After a short while, the servant came back, bringing a tray with a bowl of hot soup and a glass of water. ¡°Her Highness said that it can¡¯t be helped but don¡¯t enter the forest where the light of the flames can¡¯t reach as the forest is extremely dangerous at night,¡± ¡°I know,¡± Rain nodded and thank the servant who went away with a shy smile. It seems like being thanked by a noble was rare for her as she felt quite satisfied and happy while walking. She almost hummed on the way. Rain¡¯s gaze then went to the bowl in his hand. He was exalted. Finally a real food after a long time!! In the tribe, although he eats raw meat most of the time, but sometimes he grilled some meat or make stew out of it. However, since there were no spices or vegetables, only herbs which give a strange taste, it tasted dull, even though he was originally quite confident in his cooking. He took a bowl, smelled the rich fragrance, and tried some of the soup. He couldn¡¯t help moaning blissfully. It was real human food, he was really moved. Aroma and taste of the spices¡­ heaven!! At this moment, he suddenly heard some activity from the side and turned to see Celis walk out. With a plop, she sits down on his right. ¡°How¡¯s the food?¡± ¡°Quite good,¡± Rain replied. Disregarding her sudden appearance. However, Rain still felt discomfort¡­. What is this? He sneaks a peek in her direction. However, she notices right away and makes eye contact. Her golden hair is silky and shiny like she¡¯s just taken a bath. Come to think of it, the air around her smells like a flower garden in morning dew. ¡°What?¡± Celis stared at Rain¡¯s face, still wearing her gentle smile. However, Rain felt something off¡­ no, don¡¯t tell me¡­ Rain responded with a faint smile and raised his hand. ¡°Give me five!!¡± Celis didn¡¯t know why, but she couldn¡¯t stop smiling. She reached out to clap his hand. ¡°So, I haven¡¯t seen Celis, where is she?¡± ¡°She¡¯s still at the Prince - !?¡± Celis(?) answered subconsciously then her eyes widened in shock. ¡°How did you know?¡± Rain noticed Celis(?) staring at him with shock. He faintly smiled, ¡°As expected,¡± The discomfort he was feeling when Celis came as if he didn¡¯t know her or something like that. ¡°Are you her twin sister?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ my name is Celia¡­¡± Celia smiled happily. ¡°However, how did you know?¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°Since way back, most of the children of the Geminin have always been twins that looked similar to each other. Many people wanted to tell us apart but of course, nobody could do it¡­ only the other can pick out the other and vice versa. And so, how did you know that I am not Celis? Do I not look alike similar to her?¡± Celia asked curiously. ¡°Intuition?¡± answered Rain as he returned his attention to his food. Well, it¡¯s not like he was sure about it, in fact, he asked her that as a test¡­ Celia stared at Rain and suddenly found herself understanding why her twin sister praise gave him an excellent evaluation even though it was the first time she saw him. This was the first time she¡¯s ever praised a boy so much to her. Celia recalled her sister¡¯s attitude when she was speaking about Rain. Celis was smiling so sweetly¡­ it was rare for even Celia to see her smile like that. ¡°You¡¯re really interesting¡­¡± Rain was mystified. What did she mean by that? And this tone of voice felt somewhat familiar¡­ even though it sounded like praise on the surface, he felt that there was something prickly beneath. Strange¡­ Rain frowned and but he ignored her and continued enjoying his first real dinner in this world. --- --- Chapter 45: [ Monitoring ] In the patch of trees, Rain who was on his way back to the Lair raised his brows. The leaves on the ground were blown around by the wind and a woman suddenly appeared. ¡°Where are you going?¡± The woman asked. When the woman stepped over and was illuminated by the light coming from the flames burning in the campsite, Rain saw that it was none other than Celis, no Celia. ¡°Did her highness send you to monitor me, Miss Celia?¡± Rain indifferently smiled. ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m not my sister, I¡¯m Celis,¡± The woman smiled sweetly. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend, I already memorize the air around you sisters¡­¡± Celia¡¯s smile becomes even wider. ¡°That¡¯s interesting. I thought it was just luck but, you really can tell us apart¡­ I wonder, do you have some kinda trick to it? I¡¯m curious,¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing~¡± Rain said with a faint smiled. ¡°Celis was a beauty who can steal and soothed a man¡¯s heart with just her voice alone while you, Celia were so beautiful and matured that any men¡¯s heart who heard your voice will go hipidy-dap due to a different charm.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°No matter how you act, each of your personality and character will still leak no matter how good of an actress you are,¡± Celia blushed as the more she listens to Rain¡¯s flattery. ¡°I never thought you have the skill to play with women,¡± Rain didn¡¯t reply and instead spread his senses in all directions. The moment Celia appeared; Rain felt that the princess would certainly be in the surroundings as well, hiding. He secretly activated his magic, feeling the entire molecules in the air; he senses every kind of motion. Suddenly, his ears twitched, someone had stepped on a cluster of flowers¡­ Who was it? 2 people, no 3, 4 -four people. If I¡¯m not mistaken, aside from Princess Leticia, Doram, Garas, and Celis should be present. Rain sighed. It seems like, it was really difficult to escape from them. He then slowly turned his head at his right side and said with a faint smile, ¡°Your Highness, Sir Doram and Sir Garas¡­¡± then he turned his gaze in front, to the big tree beside Celia, ¡°¡­and you too, Celis, did I do something wrong to warrant this kind of strict monitoring?¡± He asked with a bitter smile. ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°At least I don¡¯t remember¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that, we¡¯re just a bit interested as to where you are going at this kind of time,¡± The princess followed by her two bodyguards slowly walked out from behind the tree four to five meters away from Rain¡¯s position. She looked calm on the surface but in fact, just like the two bodyguards beside her, she was actually startled inwardly. He senses us? And very accurate at that¡­ He¡¯s not simple¡­ ¡°And why is that? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s interesting at all,¡± Rain pretended put on an embarrassed smile. ¡°Rain, it¡¯s not like we don¡¯t trust you, we¡¯re just worried,¡± Celis who stood beside her twin sister spoke with her trademark gentle expression and voice. Now that she was standing side by side with Celia, Rain can¡¯t help but think, they really look alike.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. ¡°The night inside the forest is very dangerous...¡± Celis expression was filled with concern. ¡°Walking alone would cost you your life¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, I can protect myself¡­ Although I admit that all of you are much stronger than me, however, I¡¯m also not a pushover. Protecting myself, I can at least do that much,¡± Rain answered as he indifferently stood still at the center of the encirclement made by the princess and her guards and the twin Geminin Sisters. ¡°Rain,¡± ¡°Then, tell me Rain,¡± Princess Leticia started walking towards Rain. ¡°Why are you so adamant about keeping your family a secret? Is there something you don¡¯t want others to know?¡± Rain looked at her and sighed, ¡°Truthfully, if you really want to know, I wouldn¡¯t mind.¡± Rain¡¯s sudden words startled the princess as she unconsciously stops on her track. She had actually expected for Rain to be stubborn about it¡­ However, it¡¯s not really a big deal if you think about it. Probably, in that case, he would be left alone and go back¡­ if there¡¯s no problem. He can just go and negotiate with them to lead them inside the Monster Lair to look for the Excalibur in exchange for freedom. ¡°My family is unusual, you see¡­¡± Rain started as he tussled his black hair. ¡°They are ¨C¡± ¡°Gyaaaaaaaaaahhhh!!!¡± But before he could continue his words, a scream tore through the night sky. The sharpness of the sound sounded like an awl piercing through the night. The sound was a little familiar to Rain and he unconsciously turned his head in the direction of the scream. It was unnerving and hateful for those who heard it, making them feel frustrated and irritated. ¡°That¡¯s, that¡¯s a flock of monsters!! Oh god, A dozen Werebats!!¡± A fearful cry sounded out from the camp as they saw the Werebats flapping their wings while making ear-piercing noise. There were at least over a dozen flying Werebats flying across the sky. Rain¡¯s eyes widened. Did they chase him till here?! Similarly, Princess Leticia also thought the same and frowned. These monsters! ¡°Doram, Garas, prepare to fight ¨C!?¡± Suddenly, out from the woods, a shadow shot out and went towards Rain. Since Rain wasn¡¯t using his magic anymore, he only noticed a bit late. ¡°Rain!!¡± The twin sisters were startled and they immediately tried to protect him. Celis chanted her magic while Celia draws out her sword and rushed towards him. Doram and Garas also started to move but it was clear that they would not make it in time. When the moonlight illuminated the shadow, they saw that it was a Werebat. And for some reason, the Werebats face was extremely distressed as if she was crying. She crashed into Rain. ¡°Human! Human! Help!!¡± The Werebats cries almost causing Celia and the others who were rushing anxiously towards Rain almost tripped to the ground. Even Princess Leticia¡¯s eyes widened and Celis unconsciously stop her chanting. There was no attack; instead, the Werebat was clinging to Rain, crying desperately while crying for help! What is this? What the heck is going on? ¡°Human! Human Help! Lamian!!¡± The Werebat was anxiously crying to Allen while its wings were hugging his shoulders. Rain who was shocked for a moment finally regained his senses and the moment he had heard the word Lamian ¨Che had already realized why this Werebat was saying. One after another, the dozen Werebats ignored the camp contrary to the warriors'' expectation and descended around Rain, clinging to him ¨C though they were certainly acting overfamiliar. !! Rain coughed awkwardly and peeled the clinging Werebats from his body. ¡°They¡¯re angry¡­ am I right?¡± He said while smiling bitterly. Originally, Rain was scared of the Werebats, however, seeing them like this really soothed one¡¯s heart ¨C more like a desire to tease surge through him as she watched them desperately crying for help. ¡°Human help! Tribe killed! Lamian so scary!¡± The Werebats begged as they tried to cling to him again ¨C though since they are almost naked, only wearing a small piece of cloth to cover their chest, it¡¯s quite stimulating. Rain even felt a damp region touching his waist when a Werebat clung to him so tightly. !! Coughed sounded out from the side. The Werebats as well as Rain turned their heads and saw the princess looking at him, confused and a bit surprised. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± She stared at Rain with eyes as sharp as knives. ¡°Ah! The bad human! The bad human!¡± One of the Werebats cried out the moment they saw the princess and the others. ¡°Steal human! Bad human! Shiii!!¡± The Werebats growled dangerously as if they were about to attack them. ... ... ... ... Chapter 46: [ Werebats ] Doram, Celia, and Garas immediately pulled out their swords. ¡°Stop!¡± Rain spoke and the Werebats immediately shut up. From this moment, Rain¡¯s words were the most influential among the Werebats, after all, he was the only one who can save them from the rampaging enraged Lamias. Rain then turned his head and looked towards the Princess who was looking at him similarly with a complicated expression. Her expression seems to be asking him what¡¯s going on. Rain flashed a boyish grin. ¡°The one I called family are monsters,¡± Princess Leticia had expected this the moment she saw the Werebats action at Rain and only frowned but the others were startled and confused. Human and the monster tribes were always at war. The moment they saw each other, they will immediately start killing until one side survive. This war had already gone for over a thousand year ago. The records left said that due to the monster tribe siding with the demons in the Holy War a long time ago, the relationship between the monster and human race deteriorated and become that of enemies. With the addition of those mindless monsters that prey for flesh, even those humanoid monsters with sentient were hated and despised and had become humanity¡¯s enemies! A human treating monsters as a family was really a shock to them ¨C and worst of all, it was a noble who did that!! ¡°Are they the one you are talking about?¡± Princess Leticia pointed at the Werebats. Is that reason why they were so protective when they save him before? But Rain shook his head. ¡°No, they are not the one. In fact, you really saved me from their hands before. They tried abducting me at that time¡­¡± ¡°No! Human, you misunderstand! No! We didn¡¯t do it!¡± The Werebats immediately shook their heads in denial. They looked like children trying to deny their mistakes. ¡°Yeah right.¡± Rain snorted. ¡°You attack us and kidnapped me¡­ if that is not called abducting then what was it?¡± His eyes seemed to carry a mischievous glint as he glared at them angrily. ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m guessing, Lafetti and the others was furious as of this moment to the point of exploding~¡± Rain smirked. The Werebats immediately paled and their bodies trembled. What Rain said was right. Led by Lafetti and Zarda, they rushed towards their lair and started a massacre. Most of their kinsmen were slaughtered with no burial grounds. Even now, their elders and Queen were held hostage in exchange for Rain. ¡°Then, who do you mean by family¡­ Aquarian?¡± Rain turned his head. This time, he wasn¡¯t as weak-willed as before because Rain knows that with the Werebats around, even if he somehow managed to anger the princess, they wouldn¡¯t be able to hurt him. Rain smiled confidently, ¡°Lamias, or should the humans call them, Lamians¡­ they are my current family,¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± ... ... ... ... A huge group of people was walking through the quiet forest. There were numerous pairs of alert eyes that continued to scan the dark hidden spots of the surrounding forest while hands tightly gripped the weapons at various waists, ready to handle any sudden occurrences.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. As veteran warriors and knights that had survived many precarious situations for many years, even though some of them were cooperating with each other for the first time, they were still able to maintain a basic understanding with each other. When they briefly exchanged glances, they could recognize the signs of both safety and danger from the other party¡¯s eyes. Truly, one of the best warriors in the kingdom, cream of the crop! Rain and the princess made an agreement. He would be allowed to return to the lair and his existence would be kept hidden in the world, especially from the Aquarian Clan as Rain felt that if they know of his existence, everything would become a mess. Although reluctant, the princess agreed in a condition that Rain would help the group venture the Lair since it seems like with Rain, venturing the Lair would be a cinch. Rain ordered the Werebats to return to their Lair and tell the Lafetti and the others to stop their killing spree as he will be coming back now. Although he can fly back with the help of the Werebats but he can¡¯t leave the Princess group. ... ... At the top of a tree¡¯s branch, Rain was watching the battle occurring on the ground. He chooses this place because this was one of the places that could let him watch the battle safely and clearly. ¡°A pack of flame hounds? As expected of the Monster Lair located at the Boundary of the Monster Plain!¡± One of the best-looking knights murmured in bitterness. Well, as expected of Desolate Plain, being called one of Death Areas, the Cave of Despair, and the entrance to the Desolate Plain, a place brutal enough that even the strongest human powerhouse can¡¯t last for a year. Monsters here are extremely high level! Flame Hounds, considered as rank 4 monster hounds having the ability to breathe fire and [ Inferno Coat ] enables them to coat themselves with a blazing fur. These monsters don¡¯t only have amazing abilities but also attack in a group making them a very dangerous monster to encounter! ¡°Water Wave!¡± ¡°Water Slicer!¡± ¡°Tidal Wave!!¡± One after another, magicians launch their magic especially water type attributes was being fired one after another! ¡°Holy Light, guide us to victory and lead us to a triumph, Blessing of the Courageous Knights!¡± There seems to be paladins and priests too, giving the group of combatants blessings and buffs. They¡¯re not bad. The group¡¯s teamwork was emphatic. Well, what a very nice world. I almost thought I was in some virtual reality game¡­ Rain mused as he watched the battle with interested eyes. However, if I¡¯m really in some games, what class would I be? Now that was the most difficult question. Assassin? He could be but with his magic being all too rounded, it¡¯s not quite there. He could be a warrior as he was trained by the Lamias in several kinds of weapons like; swords, spear, bow, staff and et cetera. Magician, with his amazing magic, he could be one. As of now, he can even use instant magic of water, wind, and fire. Fortunately, he wasn¡¯t slacking on his science class~ Hunter or an Archer as he was quite proficient in bows. But that still not it. Priest? Well, he doesn¡¯t have any healing ability yet so that is not one of the options for now. But probably if he eats one of those good-looking priests that almost seems like a pizza, he could acquire one ¨C but that was a very disturbing idea! Let¡¯s not do that or else he might certainly stop being a human! So he could probably be a magic knight or a ranger ¨C an all rounding type class~ As Rain was watching the battle with a face full of interest, princess Leticia with the usual group and some added members; Doram, Garas, the twin Geminin sisters and some royal guards were also standing not far away from the battleground. And the location they choose to retreat was actually under the tree Rain was at. Although the enemies are quite dangerous monsters but the Princess was certain it wouldn¡¯t threaten the warriors and knights she brought. Thus, she and the others retreated and just watched the others fighting. Though, her attention was mostly concentrated to Rain, as she found Rain very mysterious. What is the trip of this man? Although Aquarians are eccentric but they are not as eccentric as this man! Rain was certainly an abyss she can¡¯t completely understand! Then she saw him clapping his hands, like a small kid being amazed. He looks extremely at ease as if watching a hero show. The Princess found herself smiling for some reason. She shook her head. Rumbling! The monsters kept releasing flames that the field¡¯s temperature kept on raising. It was extremely hot! They could feel the heat waves coming one after another. Even just staying there made their sweat dry and vaporized. [ Master, are you really not going to the Aquarian Clan? They seem to be quite connected with the master¡­ ] As Allen was watching the battle, Sylphy suddenly muttered. Chapter 47: [ Silver Wolf King ] Rain frowned but it was only for a moment, ¡®Probably, I only have some suspicion. However, I¡¯m satisfied with my life right now. I have a feeling that if I go into that place, I will be dragged into something troublesome¡­ I¡¯d rather not.¡¯ [ ¡­ ¡­ ] ¡®Besides, Lafetti and Zarda would surely hunt me down if I just walked out and leave,'' Rain felt that it would certainly become like that. Zarda and Lafetti¡¯s obsession with him? Who understands it more than him? In addition, he doesn¡¯t want to hurt Lafetti and Zarda by it. They were already betrayed by humans many times already. He doesn¡¯t want to add a new hatred. ¡®¨C at least, I need their permission.¡¯ -For my Life''s sake. Rain added to his heart. Sylphy didn¡¯t reply but Rain can hear someone sighing inside his mind. [ Master, I don¡¯t know if what you¡¯re doing is the right one or not but, please don¡¯t let yourself be engrossed in the monster world too much¡­ there is a reason why they are called monsters and was hated by humanity¡­ ] You are not a monster but a human ¨C Rain seemed to hear Sylphy¡¯s voice said that and his body can¡¯ help but trembled. Yeah, she was right. But there seemed to be an underlying meaning behind it. Monsters and Humans cross each other paths ¨C if that time comes, where will you stand? Of course, Rain understands it. Currently, he was still white, not being tainted by the monster-human war and didn¡¯t know about what monsters, as well as humans, are in this world. As for whom will he choose in the end, he doesn¡¯t know yet ¨C at least he hopes he won¡¯t reach that kind of time! ¡°Human, sniff, sniff, Human smells nice!¡± As Rain was thinking about something serious which he rarely does, the Werebat that choose to stay and protect Rain was hugging his back. Werebats didn¡¯t like light and so, contrary to their aggressive nature at night, when they were hit by the light they become so weak and fearful. The Werebat clung to Rain, scared all the time. It seems like she only finds safety when she clings to his body. At first, Rain tried separating himself from her since it was extremely awkward but ¨C does he have a disposition that attracts monsters? The Werebat was extremely stubborn thus, he gave up. Fortunately, only one Werebat stayed if not ¨C that would really be a problem. The Werebat has no name. Thus, Rain just called her Gale since she always produces gale whenever she flapped her bat wings. Although Rain doesn¡¯t care about her over intimacy but the only thing that annoyed him was this Werebat keeps smelling him. One must know, he hasn¡¯t taken a bath for two days already¡­ it certainly made one uncomfortable. The battle was still continuing, however, it was already reaching its climax as the knights and warriors held the upper hand. Most of the flame hounds have already fallen and anyone could see that the battle would end after a few minutes only. However, at this moment, Awwwoooohhh!!! A loud and deafening wolf howl suddenly reverberated through the entire forest. ¡°What was that?!¡± Princess Leticia immediately exclaimed. It¡¯s not like they were extremely far from the Lair but why are they encountering monsters one after another? There¡¯s no such happening yesterday and the day before¡­If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. What is happening right now?! Princess Leticia was not the only one who felt something was wrong as all the people also thought as such. What is going on? They never met and monsters as many as this before¡­ Is something happening inside the forest? As the group felt bewildered about the sudden occurring, they then noticed that all the flame hounds seem to have stopped moving and some even started retreating. Doram and Garas immediately pulled out their weapons as they felt something was coming. All the people felt the atmosphere solidifying. Even Rain felt a cold sweat coming from his back¡­ sh*t! This presence. Rain felt it and the others must have too as they each wore serious expressions. Then, that appeared from the within the lush trees. ¡°Gurururururururu-!¡± Rising from the darkness were two golden eyes, as drool dripped from the long, bared fangs. It was about as big as a medium-sized dog, and as the claws on its four muscular legs gouged at the ground, most knights and warriors backed away. All the people who saw the incoming beasts stared in shock and surprised and even the flame hounds started backing away as if making a road for a king. The monsters weren¡¯t the only one in silence. The knights and warriors were also focusing on the new monster so as not to lose sight of it. A strange atmosphere envelops the battlefield. ¡°That is¡­!?¡± As the sunlight illuminated the beast, Rain, from high up in the tree came to see the beautiful white fur that it possessed. ¡°A wolf?¡± Rain unconsciously muttered. It was a silver wolf with a long horn on its forehead as it maintained its distance without attempting to come any closer to the group. ¡°I felt several presences inside the forest and even one familiar,¡± The wolf suddenly started speaking startling the others. Most knights felt their knees weak and almost sat on the ground. It can talk!!? What did it mean for beasts to speak? Even a fool would know that the beast possessed a high level of intelligence ¨C and when it possesses such thing¡­ it only meant one thing! The monster rank was not the least bit lower than a 6th rank!! Of course, powerful warriors with sharp senses would not even need to look at the Silver Wolf in order to sense how strong this monster was the instant she appeared. Doram and Garas, the twin Geminin Sisters and even the princess almost instantly, their eyes narrowed. ¡°Scram!¡± The Silver Wolf suddenly roared angrily towards the flame hounds making the monster almost scared to death. They immediately run away with their tails between their legs! ¡°Are you a Wolf King?¡± Princess Leticia who regained her senses back quickly compared to the others stepped forward and asked. Her voice polite and never had an ounce of arrogance. This was natural. Although they are monsters but some monster kings can be reasoned out. As long as no one stepped on their tails, they wouldn¡¯t attack anyone without any reason. Of course, there were also those who hated humans and would attack any human as soon as they saw him but the Wolf King in front of them seems to be not that kind of type ¨C hopefully, that is! Although Princess Leticia was certain that if they really fought, with her side consisted of several Holy knights of the Kingdom, they would be able to defeat and kill a Wolf King but the casualty would be quite enormous! Some of her Holy Knights might even sacrifice their life to kill it and that is certainly not a very good outcome. Might as well negotiate than fight a meaningless battle giving unnecessary casualties! ¡°What an insight for a human,¡± The Silver Wolf praised princess Leticia while slowly walking towards them. ¡°Thank you for the praise,¡± Princess Leticia smiled amiably. As expected of a princess of a huge Kingdom, her manners are quite noteworthy! The Silver Wolf¡¯s actions stirred the entire group as they immediately pointed their weapons at it. Their faces grave as they know how powerful a Monster King was! A weak and newborn Monster King was at least Lv6 and judging from the Silver Wolf¡¯s fluent language, it should be even stronger than a mere Lv6! ¡°Lower your weapons as I didn¡¯t come here to pick a fight, However,¡± The Silver Wolf¡¯s beautiful pigeon blood ruby-like red eyes narrowed dangerously and the air around it suddenly freeze, yes, it literally freezes, creating ice cones floating in the air. ¡°¡­I won¡¯t mind playing with you if that¡¯s what you like,¡± A snow Wolf!!? ... ... ... ... Chapter 48: [ Rains Origin ] Snow Wolf King! Why in this Desolate Plain? Princess Leticia frowned but only for a moment as she immediately ordered her knights and warriors to lower their weapons. She then returned her gaze towards it, ¡°I guess introductions would be a good place to start. I am the first princess of the Delouria Kingdom, Leticia Persil Louridia, its pleasure to meet you, Wolf King,¡± ¡°Ho, a princess huh,¡± The Silver Wolf King nodded in understanding. ¡°So that is the reason why you have such good manners¡­¡± ¡°You can call me Alba, a retired Snow Wolf King, only here waiting for her pup to return¡­¡± Pup? ¡°Was that so? In any case, do you need something from us, Wolf King Alba?¡± ¡°From you? Of course not, not from you,¡± Snow Wolf King Alba replied as she walked towards princess Leticia. Doram and Garas who was standing behind the princess clenched their swords tightly, waiting to engage the moment the magic beast showed any hostile intention. However, surprisingly the Snow Wolf King only brushed past the Princess and walked towards the huge tree where the twin Geminin Sisters are standing causing them to frown and become extremely vigilant. ¡°Unfilial pup! How dare you not pay respect to your mother!?¡± Suddenly the Silver Wolf looked up and roared in anger. The wolf king¡¯s angry gaze stared at the youth sitting on the branch. Rain was startled at being yelled out by the wolf king. What?! Pup? Mother? What¡¯s going on? Princess Leticia¡¯s eyes widened in shock! What!? All the people in the area stared at the scene in shock and confusion. What did it say? Mother? ¡°You finally return after a long time and yet you didn¡¯t even look for me? You unfilial pup, do you want to be bitten to death!?¡± Rain turned her around him trying to find the person the wolf king was talking to and still couldn¡¯t anyone. ¡°What? Are you talking to me?¡± he asked, dumbfounded while pointing at himself. ¡°What are you talking about? Did you forget who found you and bring you here? Didn¡¯t you remember the smell of your mother! You unfilial pup come down!¡± The Snow Wolf King casually swings its front leg and in a blink of an eye, the huge tree with a trunk as wide as two adult¡¯s waist was cut down extremely easily. ¡°Waaah!!¡± Rain screamed while falling down into the ground and if not for the Werebat immediately carrying her while flying, he would certainly fall heavily. Although breaking bones was not certain but, pain is still pain! All the people didn¡¯t know how to respond to this situation and could only stare at silver wolf king and the youth with a complicated expression. They didn¡¯t know what to do! ¡°What, what are you talking about!!?¡± Rain asked as he stared at the Wolf King¡¯s eyes. ¡°You probably mistook me for someone else!¡±This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Although he doesn¡¯t know her mother but she would certainly not be a wolf!! As Rain maintained eye contact, he took one step back, and the wolf, too, took one step forward. If he took two steps backward, it took two steps forward. And if he took three steps backward, it took three steps forward. ¡°Are you an idiot?¡± The Silver Wolf King scowled. ¡°As if I mistook the smell of my child for someone else!¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t possibly be a child of a wolf!!¡± Rain¡¯s mind snapped and he shot upward, standing in front of the huge silver wolf king and snarled angrily, ¡°Look at me, I¡¯m a child of man! A handsome man!! How can I possibly be a child of a wolf!? Learn your biology you goddamn self-proclaimed mother!!¡± The surrounding people nodded from Rain¡¯s statement. That was right! He has a point! Though whether the handsome part was a bit exaggerating but that doesn¡¯t matter right now¡­ ¡°This unfilial son!¡± Alba growled angrily. She suddenly raised her right paw, scaring Rain. However, contrary to what Rain had expected, Alba suddenly pointed the paw to his chest. When Rain looked down to where he was pointing, there was a faint, transparent light escaping from his chest and revolve at the top of Alba¡¯s beautiful white coated paw. ¡°Wha, what are you?!¡± Rain was extremely scared, feeling something taken from him. But Alba only looked at Rain and said, ¡°Look,¡± Rain stared at the white light and saw that it was not a ball of light but an image of a wolf¡¯s head howling in the sky. ¡°You stupid son. What is this? Why is it inside you then?¡± Alba¡¯s mocking voice rang out. ¡°This is the mark I left inside of my child then if you are not my child then why is it inside of you, huh?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Rain stared at the mark without blinking. No way¡­ At this moment, Sylphy¡¯s voice suddenly rang out. [ I see. So that¡¯s what it was. Now I know why master seems to have a good attraction to any kind of monsters. ] What? [ That is the Mark used by many pack monsters to show they are the members of the same group! And if that was put into a human, it would make the affinity of any human towards monsters increased as they felt intimacy from that mark! ] ¡­ ¡­ [ And most importantly, it was a mark created by a Wolf King. She might have done it so that you will not be attacked by monsters so easily when you meet one¡­ a thoughtful parent~ ] ¡°How is that possible?¡± ¡°I also want to ask that, wolf king!¡± At this moment, Princess Leticia walked over to them while wearing a perplex expression. Behind her was her were Doram, Garas, and the twin Geminin Sisters who was looking at him with a complicated expression. Is he a child of a monster? ¡°That youth is from the Aquarian Clan¡­ how is it possible he was your child?¡± Are the Aquarian now doesn¡¯t differentiate between human and monster? Are they that hardcore? As a great noble of the Kingdom, Princess Leticia can¡¯t help but felt complicated by that kind of thought. It can still be acceptable if it was a humanoid monster but a magical beast?? Most of all a wolf¡­? That is somewhat disturbing!! ¡°Of course, I¡¯m the one who found him and so he was mine, isn¡¯t that obvious?¡± But the Wolf King¡¯s answer was beyond their expectations. ¡°What? You mean you¡¯re not my biological mother?¡± I never know I was actually Mowgli? Rain, realizing that he had misunderstood being a biological son of a wolf ¨C although it was fine, but it will certainly leave a very complicated feeling! ¡°Was that important?¡± Alba growled. ¡°I found you and so you are mine.¡± Finder¡¯s keeper is actually active in this world¡­? ¡°But that is impossible!¡± The one who found me was Uncle Glen! Besides, in the first place, I was from another world. ¡°I grew in another place!! Not here!¡± ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t know where you were thrown to after messing with that mirror I found inside the Lair¡­ but I was always waiting for you here, you unfilial son! And you didn¡¯t even remember the smell of your mother!!? How can you possibly be so stupid?!¡± Mirror? What is that¡­? ¡°As if I can remember a smell when I was still an infant!!!¡± He tried to make sense of what he had heard. And as the truth dawned on him, he began to shake. No way! He wasn¡¯t from Earth¡­ but here? ¡°Tsk!¡± Seeing Rain in a daze, Alba¡¯s expression softened ¨C though it wasn¡¯t clearly noticeable due to her wolfish face, she started walked towards Rain and said, ¡°Welcome back son¡­¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°¡­ I am genuinely joyful about your safe return.¡± Alba¡¯s voice clearly felt happy as she extended her tongue and lick Rain¡¯s cheek and then to his lips, like a mother wolf cleaning her pup. --- --- Chapter 49: [ Enter the Cave again ] Due to the Snow Wolf King¡¯s intrusion, Princess Leticia decided to halt the journey and rest. In any case, they had just experienced an intense battle. As Rain remained bewildered about the sudden revelation of his life, Alba sat down on the ground in front of him. She opened her large mouth and yawned. Scratching its neck with a hind leg, she appeared to be bored. She was doing all this while keeping her eyes on him. Seeing Rain still hasn¡¯t recovered, Alba stretched out its body like a cat and lay down at its location. ¡°Hey,¡± ¡°Y, Yes?¡± Rain was startled by Alba calling him. ¡°Tell me the place where you grow up,¡± Alba asked with a gentle tone. ¡°The, the place¡­¡± Rain was still feeling conflicted about his identity. If what the wolf said is real then, isn¡¯t him being a member of the Aquarian Clan also true? ¡°Ye, yeah, the place¡­¡± Are his real parents¡­ there? Now that¡¯s something he wanted to know¡­ Rain turned his gaze towards Alba and sighed. She claimed to be his mother and she doesn¡¯t seem to be holding any kind of hostility towards him. In the animal kingdom, Wolves are the most family-oriented animals. They have a strong emotional connection to each of the members of their family. And even if they are now monsters, animal instincts should still be the same¡­ Rain sighed and decided to accept the truth. He wasn¡¯t a narrow-minded person, to begin with, in fact, he was an extremely open-minded person that can accept and adapt to any kind of situation that is presented to him. If not, he would have died long ago. He stood up and walked towards Alba, sitting beside her. ¡°I was thrown into an another world,¡± He started. He replied honestly. It should be good to have some kind of ally in this world since he doesn¡¯t know what kind of family he really has¡­ if he had that is. And as what kind of future awaits him, he doesn¡¯t know¡­ At least he wanted a reliable ally¡­ ¡°Oh!?¡± Alba raised her head and stared at Rain¡¯s face, surprised. ¡°It was world called Earth¡­ fortunately; it wasn¡¯t dangerous as this place. No monsters and demons, of course, it wasn¡¯t a paradise either. But someone found me and¡­¡± Thus, Rain started narrating his life story. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ "... No signs of any enemies ahead." "Let''s advance." Princess Leticia answered with a gesture after hearing her subordinate¡¯s report. This was already the entrance of the Cave known as one of the Monster Lairs in the Continent, which was located in the boundary of the Desolate Plain. Aside from the vigilant soldiers in the front, Rain was happily chatting while riding his supposed to be an adopted mother ¨C which was, in fact, a monster wolf. Rain unexpectedly found out that the Wolf King only lost Rain for a few years. She was a bit surprised that Rain returned as already almost an adult. There seems to be a time difference from Earth to this world¡­If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. At first, Princess Leticia and the others were extremely vigilant at the Wolf King. If not for its power that was considered comparable to 5 ¨C 6 holy knights ¨C though that was an only safe estimate as monster kings can be considered ¨C Disaster class monsters. Monsters that was capable of destroying a city or a kingdom with ease¡­ If not for this fact, they would have already captured it or at worst kill it. However, they had never expected to learn that silver wolf king was extremely an indulgent parent. If what they heard about her being Rain¡¯s adopted mother then that must have been true. Even princess Leticia can¡¯t help but felt complicated feelings after seeing how the silver king pampered Rain. She never separated from him. Even in fights, she would drag him away not caring about their well¨Cbeing. It wouldn¡¯t even bother to help them fight and instead, if some monster tried to attack Rain, only then she would move instantly killing it. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ... At the entrance of the Lair, the wind was surprisingly strong and it carried the faint scent of blood. It seems like Rain wasn¡¯t the only one who noticed as the princess and the others started slowing down. ¡°Ah!¡± One female priest suddenly staggered and cried. ¡°What happened?¡± asked one of the men. ¡°Nothing, I merely tripped on the stone of the ground.¡± The female said feeling somewhat embarrassed. As she dusted her robe, she suddenly looked down and started shivering. The other men did as well. They looked down and in instant, their pupils suddenly shrunk. There weren¡¯t just stones on the ground; they were also skeletons ¨Cprobably monsters and humans alike. Not only one, the group discovered that there were countless bones scattered everywhere. As expected of the Monster Lair¡­ this was one hell of a start for a horror movie. ¡°Be careful everyone, monsters should be nearby.¡± Princess Leticia softly said. They had seen this when they scouted before and indeed there were some monsters appearing time after time. Inside the Monster Lair, one can¡¯t let down their guard even for a moment or it would be fatal! Swoosh! Swoosh! A cold breeze sent cold chills through the group. At this moment, Amid the sounds of wind going in and out of the cave, Rain also heard distant footsteps. Obviously, he wasn¡¯t the only one as every people immediately prepared themselves. As expected, less than a minute, several monsters appeared. Around 4 ¨C 6 in numbers of obese, two-meter-tall, blue-skinned, two-headed ogres. The Ogres wielded giant wooden clubs in their hand. Their movements were clumsy and their two heads were looking around endlessly. When they saw the group, their eyes immediately sparkled as if they had seen a high-quality steak! [ Twin-Headed Ogres ] It was slightly above common ogres with strength double or triples that of a normal human. They are ranked as Rank 3 monsters even though they were just stupid monsters that don¡¯t how to think; because they made up for it with high vitality and thick skin, giving them dangerous hard defenses! Coupled with their stupid strength and thick skin they are monsters that are quite a deterrent. Either way, [ Twin Ogres ] certainly wasn¡¯t easy pickings. The Ogres immediately rushed towards the group while raising their clubs. They seem to be saying something but the group only heard gurgled noises. ¡°They said high-quality meats,¡± Rain said as he translated towards the princess who was standing beside him and Alba. ¡°You can understand them?!¡± Princess Leticia asked surprised. ¡°V!¡± Rain smiled proudly. At first, Rain didn¡¯t really notice that he can understand monster language, after all, he doesn¡¯t know what kind of language humans living here uses so, of course, he thought that the Lamias language was the common language in the world but after some teachings from the Lamias, he realized that¡­ ¨C He was actually speaking a language completely different from that of humanity all these time. What he was using was the Lamian Language. When he was taught about human language by Zarda and the others, he also found out that he can speak them too¡­ probably due to his [ All Language Comprehension ] ¨C really, it was a cheaty skill~ The Ogres were awkward and clumsy, and it seemed as if they were running slowly due to their large builds and round stomachs that looked they were pregnant. However, their large strides covered quite a bit of distance; thus, they managed to arrive in the front of the group quite early. ¡°AAAaahhh!!¡± The warriors and knights immediately engaged while brandishing their weapons. ¡°#@@#$@#@%%$^!!¡± An Ogre shouted as he swings his Club while being stabbed by several soldiers. They didn¡¯t even care about dodging. ¡°He said that, idiots! My skin is thick!¡± Rain mused. Princess Leticia frowned as she stole a glance at Rain ¨Che¡¯s still translating?? The fight didn¡¯t last for a long time as warriors and knights are all high-level people. Normal adventurers would find it quite hard to deal with Ogres but for the high-level warriors, it wasn¡¯t a problem. From what he had seen and observed up until now, Rain had made some rough estimate. The people here should have a level of at least, 3 or 4¡­ at the very least¡­ That is made from his observation as well as Sylphy¡¯s estimation. Him as still a Lv1, that was quite pathetic¡­ Well, he was trying to reach all S or above on his status so it should probably be acceptable. Even now his power and fighting capability were already comparable to that of a Lv2 warrior and with his various abilities and skills¡­ he can at least stand his ground against the weakest Lv3. So thinking like this, Rain felt comforted¡­ --- --- Chapter 50: [ Reunion ] After continuing their exploration, the group encountered a new area as the surroundings transitioned into a dark small marshland that looked like a small lake with a radius of few meters. This location was already quite far from the entrance. Short stubby bushes flourished all over. A dense fog lingered in the air. Once in a while, a cold wind blew past. The marsh left an eerie impression on those who came across it. ¡°So there is also something like this in this place?¡± Rain asked curiously. He had never been here so he never saw something like this before. ¡°You haven¡¯t been here before?¡± Celis asked curiously. Rain shook his head. ¡°Truthfully, I¡¯ve never been outside the Lair¡­¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Rain examined the whole area and saw that the earth was muddied and filled with basins of festering waters, where one would occasionally discover the corpse of some unlucky monster rotting inside. Passing through this area will take a bit of effort. A slight rustle or movement periodically came from the shrubs as a few snake or lizard-type monsters slithered by. In any case, all sorts of hidden dangers lurked inside this dark marsh. ¡°That¡¯s dangerous¡­ right?¡± Celia nodded her head as she answered Rain¡¯s question, ¡°That¡¯s right. That water is toxic and filled with poisonous monsters so you should be careful,¡± Rain nodded his head as he followed the others, circling the round marshland. ¡°How far are we from the place you found me?¡± ¡°Still much further¡­¡± Celis answered while stroking Alba¡¯s soft fur. Alba doesn¡¯t seem to care about her as she slowly followed the group. ¡°We are scouting the place first then we found you being carried by Werebats¡­¡± As she was talking, at this moment, Rustle! Rustle! Rustle¡­ large silhouettes charged past the shrubs and pounced at the group. They looked like enormous lizards as big as a crocodile. Their breaths were purple-colored, clearly signifying that they are poisonous monsters. ¡°Poison Lizards!!¡± A shout echoed in the area. But the warriors didn¡¯t engage immediately as they retreated towards the back. Only knights with shields remained at the front while the paladins, Priests and magic casters started chanting. It¡¯s not like the warriors are scared but because they know that they are useless against Poison Lizards. If they cut the monster¡¯s skin, a poisonous gas will leak from their wounds. Thus, it¡¯s better to kill it in the distance to avoid being poisoned and die a useless death. As expected of a veteran group with only high-level warriors, even though they had fought and killed the troublesome monsters such as the Poison Lizards, they didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit of tension, as they held complete control over the entire battle. Amazing teamwork¡­ Rain was impressed by the teamwork of the rear support towards the vanguards. The group killed several more poisonous monsters along the way. As the group successfully passed through the poisonous marshland ¨C of course not without problems as some knights were poisoned. Fortunately, they were priests and paladins among the group and healed them if not they would have surely died. The poison was strange very toxic ¨C it can probably kill an ordinary elephant in just a matter of minutes. As the group continued in their way, suddenly, the group heard the sound of strange noises. They were heavy but amidst the other sounds, they couldn¡¯t distinguish if they were real.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. Shing! A sound of metals clashing each other and Woosh! Woosh! At the same time, a brilliant beam of lights consisted of magic Fireballs and wind blades fell over in the front of the group. The sudden change in situation startled the crowd as they immediately stopped and raised their shields. ¡°Who¡¯s there!!?¡± Several people cried out. From the dark shadows, dozens of silhouette came out. All of them wore raging expressions like some sort of Asura while wielding weapons. They seemed to be extremely furious and angry! Eyes sharp as swords and spears, just being stared at them make the crowd of veteran warriors felt the chill¡­ As the group stayed vigilant, they saw that women with extraordinary beauties appeared one after another from the dark corner. However, what shock the group was that these women all had lower bodies of a long tail akin to that of a snake. Seeing this not only the group was shocked, the Werebat who was following the group shrieked in fear as she immediately hides behind, not daring to come out even her little head. She looked like a small kid seeing Freddy Krueger in flesh! ¡°Lamians-!?¡± Princess Leticia cried out. Lamians are rank 4 magic beasts as they are monsters innate capable of magic. They are strong not only as magicians but also in close combat. It can be said that all of them are born to fight and wield magic. Thus, due to their high intelligence that akin to that of human and high mana affinity, they are ranked as 4th ranked monsters in the monsterclopedia¡­ Tsk-! Princess Leticia clicked her tongue in displeasure. Judging from silhouettes, they should be over a dozen¡­ how come they are here??! Is this an ambush!? Princess Leticia draws her sword but before she could issue her order, a shadow suddenly brushed past her. She instinctively turned her head and saw the identity of the shadow¡­ ¡°Rain!!?¡± She called out after seeing him excitedly rushing towards the monsters. Rain¡¯s face looked like a child seeing his Santa Claus kissing his mommy while holding a huge present. What is he¡­!? ¡°Lafetti!!¡± Rain ignored the dumbfounded expressions around him and rushed towards Lafetti and the others. Seeing Rain, all the Lamias furious expressions immediately subsided and were replaced by excitement and relief. The one in the front, Lafetti immediately throws her sword and catch Rain with her arms. ¡°You dummy!!¡± She angrily cried out as she hugged Rain so tightly he felt his bones cracked. His face immediately distorted in pain but he endured it. She must have been so worried. Yeah, just give the lady some moments¡­ ¡°You dummy! Are you alright?!¡± Lafetti let go of Rain and started examining every part of his body. Seeing that he wasn¡¯t wounded or anything, Lafetti let out a sigh of relief. At this very moment, Rain noticed that Lafetti¡¯s usual cold front was already gone and her eyes started becoming moist, ready to cry at any moment. This scene almost makes Rain¡¯s heart as soft as tofu and a warm feeling surged through him like an undammed water, it gushed out in every part of his body, flooding his deepest emotions. Damn, life without a woman is fine but if there was, how beautiful life can be¡­? Too bad, this life can be understood by those who have¡­ ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Rain said with a faint smile. Lafetti¡¯s tears started falling as she pulled Rain to her embrace again. She was really scared this time. She almost went crazy! Watching Rain and Lafetti, the other Lamias slowly surrounded the two while looking at them with gentle expressions. Their heart finally relaxed after seeing Rain returning to them. The human group watched Rain and Lafetti¡¯s moving reunion with wide eyes expression. What is this? Princess Leticia, the twins; Celis and Celia and two holy knights; Doram and Garas made an expression that seems as if they had eaten a bug. They couldn¡¯t help but felt complicated¡­ What is with this Aquarian¡­!!? An adopted mother of a wolf ¨C no, not just ordinary wolf but a Monster King magical beast! And now this ¨C the heck, is he not human but a monster wearing a human skin? How the heck was it possible for a human and a monster this close? Look at them, it¡¯s as if they had finally seen their husband who went to a war after a long time. Their eyes are so gentle, unlike demon god from a while ago¡­!! Although Aquarians doesn¡¯t really care about monsters or humans ¨C more like they can get along with anyone human or non-human but¡­ this was the first time they had seen someone like Rain who was so close to monsters! This is really an eye-opener! Alba, on the other hand, didn¡¯t care about the commotion and started walking towards Rain and Lafetti. Seeing her, the lamias started to become vigilant while slowly retreating. They felt the extraordinary of Alba with just her presence. She was certainly not just a simple magical beast! ¡°Fear not, Children of Lamians, I am that boy¡¯s mother¡­¡± Alba spoke as she walked over. The Lamians were doubtful but no one dared to stop her, after all, Alba didn¡¯t release any hostility. They ignored Alba and all of their gazes went towards the human group. ¡°Humans, leave this Lair at this instant!¡± One of the Lamias growled towards them. The warriors and knights parted and Princess Leticia along with the others walked over. She cast Rain a complicated expression before she returned her gaze towards the Lamians. Although she was skeptical when Rain told her about his supposed to be family but seeing it with her own eyes was really different. So these monsters were what he meant by that? ... ... ... ... Chapter 51: [ Back to the tribe ] Chapter 51: [ Back to the tribe ] ¡°Greetings, we mean no harm!¡± Princess Leticia started. The people behind her were also extremely cautious. After all, the monsters in front of them are not pushovers. Monsters are enemies of humanity ¨C that had always been the case for a very long time. Even simple misunderstandings could lead to an endless bloodbath. ¡°Whether your intentions are bad or not makes no difference to us,¡± One of the lamias indifferently replied, taking the initiative to establish which side held dominance. ¡°This place is the home of monsters ¨C not you humans. Leave this place or else we will make you do it!!¡± However, the Lamias unwelcoming attitude didn¡¯t faze the iron-willed maiden princess knight. ¡°We came here simply because we wanted to find something. Besides, I believe there haven¡¯t been any cases where we¡¯ve offended you in the past,¡± Princess Leticia answered as she calmly took a step forward and gazed at the Lamians. ¡°And even if you said that this is the home only for monsters, our kin is right there¡­ besides you, isn¡¯t he?¡± Although they were quite confident of their victory if ever there is a fight, Princess Leticia¡¯s bearing was neither servile nor overbearing. ¡°Fuddaa*!!¡± Suddenly, the lamia angrily snarled startling the princess. The other Lamias behind her also clenched their weapons, prepared to attack at any moment. ( *Fuddaa ¨C A curse word to shut someone up in Fantasia ) ¡°Rain is ours!!¡± The Lamia declared. ¡°Rain is always ours! Take him with you and we will kill all of you!!¡±Wiish! Ziing! Weapons pointed and magic chanted. !!? ¡°Now leave, the Lair doesn¡¯t welcome you, humans!!¡± The lamias brandished their weapons and pointed it towards Princess Leticia and the others. Ziiiing! As if such noise could be heard, the atmosphere around the area suddenly intensified. All the Lamias glared hatefully towards Princess Letticia and the others. They looked like widows who had seen their husbands murderers¡­ Watching this scene, the princess can¡¯t help but wonder ¨C just how did they manage to enraged these monsters? They didn¡¯t do anything bad yet, right? However, why are they looking at us as if we had stolen something precious from them? ¡°Wait,¡± As the Lamias was threatening and pressuring the human group to leave, Rain¡¯s voice rang out. He stood up from Lafetti and faces Princess Leticia and said with a faint smile, ¡°They are friends,¡± ¡°But Rain,¡± Lafetti frowned. Just like the other Lamias, she didn¡¯t like the arrival of Leticia and the others. It would be different if this happened before Rain¡¯s arrival since they didn¡¯t care about whatever they wanted to do inside the lair but now that Rain was here, they were afraid that something will happen because of them. And this made them anxious as if a fawn was dancing inside their hearts. Rain squeezed Lafetti¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­ I won¡¯t leave,¡± at least for now¡­ Rain¡¯s words startled Lafetti and her eyes widened in surprise. Lafetti turned her head around and stared ¨C no, glared at the Princess in hatred. These bastards! Did they say anything to Rain!? Did they recognize him?! Accepting Lafitte¡¯s glare as if she wanted to murder someone, Princess Leticia felt a chill running down her spine. What did I do? Poor princess, she instantly became the husband¡¯s murderer! ¡°Follow us,¡± Lafetti said before turning around. She was pulling Rain¡¯s hand tightly as if she was afraid Rain would disappear again. ¡®Lafetti, is this alright?¡¯ One of the Lamias frowned. She was Sarete. She asked Lafetti via Mind Link so that Rain wouldn¡¯t hear about it.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Mind Link ¨C it¡¯s an ability that all Lamias can do. It¡¯s like telepathy innate on their race. By talking via releasing pheromones or chemicals from the other, a Lamia can receive it via their sense of taste and smell ¨C linking their minds and converse without saying anything. ¡®I don¡¯t have a choice¡­¡¯ Lafetti responded bitterly. ¡®It felt like Rain found something about his identity¡­¡¯ ¡®What!!?¡¯ Sarete stilled. ¡®Are you sure?¡¯ ¡®Yeah, probably from those humans! It must be the reason why Rain knows that we are scared of him leaving with them!¡¯ ¡®This is bad! This is bad! This is bad!¡¯ Sarete was instantly panicking. The worst possible situation had finally happened. ¡®What should we do?!¡¯ ¡®¡­ for now, let¡¯s return to the Chief¡­¡¯ Lafetti¡¯s eyes narrowed. Should she assassinate these idiots¡­? --- --- When the group finally arrived back at the tribe, they were greeted by the entire tribe waiting for them. They stood, gathering into a huge group. The moment they saw Lafetti and Rain, they started broke into a cheer, almost enough to shake the entire Lair. They even looked like fans waiting at the airport for a famous celebrity¡­ Among them were Drova and Stagna with the Lamia Tribe Chief, Zarda who, the moment she saw Rain, her tense and cold expression immediately softened. The other Lamias began to call out to Rain¡¯s name as if chanting, ¡°Rain! Rain!¡± rushing towards the black haired youth. They mobbed him. Before Rain knew it, he was encircled by a huge group, happily hugging him ¨C though this was started by the few children led by Starl who happily clung to him like a koala. Rain felt warm and moved as he laughed happily, returning their warm welcome. Though the soft pudding rubbing against every part of his body was still¡­ Uugh, let¡¯s not talk about that. My little brother might wake up from all these commotions! The group of monsters was completely ignoring Princess Leticia and the others existence. They could only stand at the side, watching Rain and the Lamia¡¯s celebration with a complicated expression. Princess Leticia finally understood the feeling of her citizen when she was walking at the center of a parade¡­ This sad feeling of being ignored ¨C how painful. However, with this, Princess Leticia finally made another step of being a good ruler and royalty! While feeling complicated, however, at the same time, a small fissure had suddenly appeared from their mindset and belief. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ The other Lamias ignored the human group and escorted Rain back to the tribe, asking as to how he was. ¡°Welcome back,¡± Rain suddenly heard a familiar voice greeting him. He looked up and saw Zarda smiling gently at him. ¡°It¡¯s good to be back,¡± Rain smiled wryly while awkwardly scratching the back of his hair. Suddenly, he felt that he was pulled into an embrace. Zarda hugged Rain tightly just like what Lafetti did to him a while ago. Seeing this, Lafetti¡¯s face darkens but recalling her earlier blunder, she endured. Hmph! She could only snort while averting her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back,¡± Rain smiled warmly as he shrugs. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ The Tribe was extremely happy that Rain has returned to them ¨C Though that was only short-lived as they had noticed the princess group. All their eyes simultaneously glowered ominously. If not for Zarda stopping them, they would have rushed and captured them already. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ In Zarda¡¯s personal tent. Zarda was sitting in a wooden chair while Princess Leticia, her guards Doram, Garas and the Twin Geminin was standing in front of her. Behind Zarda were Drova and Stagna, glaring and monitoring every movement they made. They finally feel how frogs might have felt when they were being stared at by a snake¡­ Watching these two groups was Alba who was sitting at the side. She looked indifferent. As for Rain, he was playing with Starl and the other children outside with Sarete and Lafetti. Zarda ordered the two Lamias to stop Rain from entering the room and listen to their discussion. She feared that Rain might hear something she didn¡¯t want him to hear. Looking at the way how the Lamias treated Rain, Princess Leticia and the others was truthfully a bit startled. They watched the Lamias with complicated expressions. ¡°Now then, I ask you, why are you here in this kind of place?¡± Zarda asked with a diplomatic smile but a cold chill could be found flashing in her eyes. Princess Leticia wasn¡¯t fazed at all. She curtsied in a noble way before she started speaking, ¡°Truthfully, we came here to find something¡­¡± She said. Her voice didn¡¯t carry the usual arrogance. This was at least the respect she could give. Even if they are from a monster race, at least they are reasonable. ¡°And that is?¡± Zarda¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°A treasure, long lost from our kingdom. We heard some hearsays that the treasure was hidden somewhere in this place,¡± ¡°A treasure is it¡­¡± Zarda¡¯s expression gradually softened. It seemed like they didn¡¯t come here for that purpose. ¡°Then you can continue on your way. In thanks for escorting Rain back in our tribe, we will not disturb your expedition and we can even spare someone to escort you along your journey¡­ I believe, we know the ins and outs of this place better than you,¡± Zarda was quite reasonable. Most monster races would certainly attack them but Zarda would not. At least that is her showing her respect and gratitude. ¡°My soldiers are quite exhausted from the journey; would it be possible for us to stay here for a bit and rest?¡± Princess Leticia asked. ¡°Nonsense!¡± But before Zarda could answer, Drova yelled out. ¡°We had already shown much patience to overlook you, humans buzzing in our place. Don¡¯t push your luck too much; this is already not your world!¡± ... ... ... ... Chapter 52: [ We would never let him go ] Chapter 52: [ We would never let him go ] Doram and Garas frowned and their hands immediately made their way to the hilt of their sword, prepared to draw it if it¡¯s necessary. Celis and Celia too prepared their selves. It could be said that they had never trust Zarda and the others. In their eyes, a monster race is a monster race. Only Princess Leticia was still calm and unperturbed. ¡°I have already noticed this since we arrived here but why do you seem anxious about our existence? Is there something you are afraid of?¡± Zarda¡¯s eyes narrowed and the atmosphere inside the tent turned colder than normal. Even the monster hide used as wall and roof gradually froze over. ¡°Afraid¡­ yes, indeed we have.¡± Zarda smiled coldly. ¡°Princess, I believe you are a smart person¡­ so don¡¯t ever test our patience. You have already done something we couldn¡¯t allow. Talking like this and sending you without killing you, is already giving you face.¡± "... ..." ¡°Don¡¯t make me change my decision, you will regret it.¡± A huge shadow fell on Princess Leticia¡¯s face, ¡°Is it about that boy?¡± Zarda narrowed her eyes but said nothing in response. She just glares at her and didn¡¯t utter a word. ¡°Judging from your expression, it seems like it was indeed so.¡± Shiing! At this moment, without hesitation, Stagna draw her sword. This action startled the group, though Doram and Garas immediately stood up in response, swords in their hands. ¡°Speak no more!¡± Stagna muttered coldly. But Princess Leticia was unperturbed and continued without caring about the tense atmosphere. ¡°That boy is from the Aquarian Clan, a great clan of our kingdom.¡± ¡°You!!¡± Stagna was enraged and was about to attack when Zarda stops her. Drova was in the same position. ¡°I had my suspicions the moment I saw him¡­¡± Princess Leticia continued. ¡°I had once heard that the Main family of the Aquarian Clan had once lost a newborn son, making the entire family went crazy about it.¡± ¡°That event even caused a sensation as the entire Clan almost flipped the entire kingdom just to find one single child ¨C but it wasn¡¯t found. I had suspected, but I have no proof ¨C not until I met the Silver Wolf king,¡± Princess Leticia¡¯s gaze went towards the uncaring Alba licking her fur. Feeling the gaze, Alba stared at her in response and if a wolf could grin like a normal human, she would have done it already. ¡°Was that so? However, does that really matter? My child is my child¡­¡± Alba smiled. Truthfully, saying that she had found it wasn¡¯t really the entire truth. There was still more to it¡­ ¡°Yours?¡± At this moment, Zarda finally showed a surprised look. She had never thought that this wolf has actually a connection to Rain. She had always thought that this monster was with the princess but ¨C to be Rain¡¯s mother was a surprise to her.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°Yeah, that child is my child¡­¡± Alba shrugs. ¡°However, that boy must be returned to the Aquarian Clan. If he really is the one, then that should be the correct matter¡­¡± Celis and Celia nodded their head in agreement as they had known about this. In fact, Celia was the one who had reminded Princess Leticia about this. As a member of a Clan close to the Aquarian, Celia was quite knowledgeable about inside matters of the Aquarian Clan. Celis, on the other hand, just realized it the moment Celia told her about her conjecture. Thus, she was also eager to escort Rain back to the Clan. But that is something that the Lamias feared to happen. ¡°Nonsense!!¡± Drova was furious. Enraged, she yelled loudly. ¡°Rain won¡¯t go anywhere! He is a member of our tribe! If you push this matter, then don¡¯t blame us for being impolite!¡± Clatter! Clatter! Several lamias started pouring inside the tent, encircling the princess and her group. Weapons in their hands and anger colored their faces. Princess Leticia didn¡¯t fear. She was confident on her soldiers and most of all her and the other Holy Knights abilities. On this expedition, including her, there were six Holy Knights and four Templar knights. With this force, defeating a small tribe of monster was nothing. It wasn¡¯t boastful at all. In fact, the only trouble they had would only be from Zarda, Drova, Stagna, and Lafete ¨C people who were known as Chosen Ones and an acquired gift from the Gods. Princess Leticia stood proudly and an air of dominance surround her. But Zarda was also the same. She stood up. ¡°Is that an act of declaring war against us¡­ human princess?¡± from the wooden chair, ice started crawling until the ground, dropping the temperature even more. Princess Leticia¡¯s body lit up with a golden radiance. The chill immediately dispersed. ¡°Say, why is that boy so important to you?¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°Do you even realize that you are picking a fight with a whole kingdom? Even with us here, I doubt many of your tribesmen would survive if we battle¡­¡± Princess Leticia asked curiously. Just how is it possible that an entire Monster Tribe would pick a fight just for a single human? Even if the tribe has the confidence to win; they would still suffer tremendously because of this. Dozens or probably even more death would certainly happen¡­ And still, they would do it? Why? Princess Leticia didn¡¯t believe Zarda and the others didn¡¯t realize this nor would she think that they were that dumb and stupid not to. However, she was surprised by Zarda¡¯s answer that didn¡¯t even needed any time to respond. ¡°Because Rain is the member of our tribe.¡± Zarda smiled. ¡°And most of all, he is the most important member not only for me but also for the tribe. Each of us wouldn¡¯t mind laying our lives just to keep him on our side¡­ do you, everyone?¡± ¡°Yessss!!¡± The Lamias simultaneously responded without any hesitation. ¡°If you dare take him away from us, we will certainly kill all of you¡­ until last one of us still standing. Keep that in mind, human princess!¡± Zarda snarled. ¡°His real identity doesn¡¯t matter! For us, he is no one else but Rain¡­ we would never let him go.¡± In fact, this wasn¡¯t just the tribe¡¯s decision; it was only Zarda and hers alone. This was her own selfishness! Similar with Lafetti, Zarda was obsessed with Rain ¨C Though that wasn¡¯t new. When a Lamia love, they would like someone until it¡¯s already scary. Their love will always turn to obsession. That is also the reason why Lamia was always betrayed by humans as most men will feel strangled because of their excessive affection. And Lamias will always turn mad whenever that happens. Their retaliation worsens the reputation of the Lamias from the humans. In the history of , there was one Lamia ¨C an Alpha Lamia with an appearance similar to Medusa. She was a chief of a huge tribe of Salamandra Lamia. She had once met a human male which she had fallen in love too. However, that man has a childhood friend he was extremely close with. Thus, in jealousy, she tried killing the woman but the man witnessed it and in anger, he attacked her. Because of this, the Lamia was shocked and despaired. The man chooses that woman over her. She was enraged. She rallied her tribesmen and scourged the entire village due to heartache. Ever since that time, the infamy of the Lamias increased. Hate and prejudice worsened. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Chapter 53:[ The Troublemaker ] Chapter 53:[ The Troublemaker ] Princess Leticia glared at Zarda without backing out, ¡°His parents wanted to see him¡­ and you want to deprive that small happiness of them?¡± Princess Leticia truly wanted to bring Rain back. Not only due to Rain¡¯s sake but also for the kingdom¡¯s stability! The Aquarian Clan would surely felt indebted to her if she would return the lost child. In that case, wouldn¡¯t they support the royal family even more? The covenant was already ancient, with the kingdom being unstable due to demon¡¯s invasion, who knows someone might take fancy on the throne¡­? It might sound wicked and selfish but this was still extremely important to her. This is politics¡­ She just can¡¯t put her one hundred percent trust on some verbal promise that was older than her great-grandparents! With the clans becoming, even more, influential ¨C such thing can¡¯t be trusted anymore. Law is immaterial, Promise is not living ¨C Only humans are alive and changing! ¨C Of course, she would only hold those thoughts inwardly and would never let them out. She can¡¯t let anyone know that she doesn¡¯t trust the great Clans or else it would bring a catastrophe! Besides, she can help her kingdom stronger and at the same time lead Rain back to his family¡­ wasn¡¯t that the best outcome? Two birds with one stone? Thus, Princess Leticia wouldn¡¯t leave Rain here alone. She would certainly bring him away to meet his real family. ¡°Why does blood family important? We can give him what he wanted, whatever it is. Family? We can give him one if that is what he desires. Blood family doesn¡¯t mean it was a good thing. Do you think we don¡¯t know? You humans even betray your blood kin, why is that so special?¡± Zarda sneered. ¡°At least, in here, we would never betray him nor hurt him.¡± ¡°¡­ We can shower him our love¡­ besides, Rain doesn¡¯t mind ¨C no, he likes being with us. He prefers living with us¡­¡± Zarda slither closer until she arrives in front of Princess Leticia. Doram and the others tried to block her but Princess Leticia stops them. She stared at Zarda, face to face. Neither of them backed down. ¡°He doesn¡¯t hate our kind, he doesn¡¯t despise our race.¡± Zarda paused for a moment then her gaze softened and brilliant smile suffused on her face. ¡°Besides, I had already decided it. He will become my husband¡­ the father of the tribe!¡± She declared. Hearing Zarda¡¯s words and declaration, the princess charming body violently trembled, and her complexion also became ghastly pale. Then slightly opening her pink lips, she roared, ¡°Are you insane!? We can¡¯t let that happen!!¡± It should be alright if Rain was an ordinary man. If he is, then his life would be of no issue. Whatever he wanted, he can do it without any people caring at all. However, he was from the great clan! And most of all, if Princess Leticia was correct of her assumption of Rain¡¯s real identity then he would be a member of the direct family. And most of all, he is one of the candidates to become the Clan¡¯s heir. ¨C And a noble marrying someone from a Monster Race!? That is completely and utterly unheard of! And even if there was, that was extremely forbidden!! The Kingdom wouldn¡¯t allow a noble to be one with a member of the Monster Race! Exile isn¡¯t enough as a punishment! With this as an example, one should be able to understand what the Human race and the Monster race relationship was. They have bad blood against each other ¨C treating the other as an enemy.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. Feared, discriminated and hated! Among the Monster Race, there was also such thing. Zarda and the tribe were on the mild side of the scale but in the other side, there were also many extremists. They hated human to the bone and wished nothing but their destruction. One could say that in this war, there is no negotiation! ¨C Though most of those extremists joined the Demon Army to aid the annihilation of humanity. Right now, in this world, other than the Demon Army, many tribes of Monster Race had also started their rampage causing for their reputation to plummet even deeper. Probably, it was as deep as Marianna Trench! And so, Princess Leticia would never allow Rain to marry a member of the Monster Race. It would be a bad example for the public and also in a worst-case scenario, the power of the Aquarian Clan might be divided into a messy situation. Such thing is not allowed to happen, especially in this warring state! ¡°And what right do you have to stop us, ey princess¡­?¡± Zarda said sardonically. ¡°Have you not heard about the war? The Kingdom wouldn¡¯t allow a human to marry a monster ¨C he will be persecuted if you stubbornly do it!¡± Princess Leticia glared hatefully. ¡°So what? Your war has nothing to do with us¡­ isn¡¯t that the reason why we started living here in the first place? Away from any kind of influence¡­¡± Zarda replied in a matter-of-fact tone. ¡°Humans, Monsters, Demons¡­ we never cared about it. And like hell, we will push Rain in that kind of problem!¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°We are already living here peacefully, human princess. If you tried destroying that peace, I will certainly not forgive you!¡± Zarda waved his arm and an icicle materializes and gradually turned into a silver color ice spear. As the two women were starting to heat up, at this moment, a voice resounded in the entire room. It was from Alba who was just watching the play up until now, ¡°All of you are so serious and yet all of you are talking about the same person; my son.¡± She started walking towards the two women, stopping in front of them, ¡°However, no matter what you wanted to say, what my son wanted to do, neither of you can order him.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°No one can stop him¡­ either you, (pointing her paw at Princess Leticia ) and you, ( now to Zarda ) if not, I won¡¯t have a choice but to make my move.¡± !!? The two parties were startled. Indeed, Alba¡¯s opinion can¡¯t be ignored. Just her power alone has given her this kind of privilege. She is, after all, a monster king. A monster with a rank of 6 or above; a disaster class monster. The two women were immediately shut up, and the other people in the room didn¡¯t expect anything like this either. For a moment, the atmosphere in the small tent became silent. After three or four seconds of silence ¨CZarda snorted and turned around and started walking away. ¡°My decision is final. Rain won¡¯t go anywhere¡­ even if he desires that as well.¡± Zarda said with complete confidence. ¡°Didn¡¯t he want to return here¡­ princess, you should have felt Rain¡¯s love and affection for us. This is now his home¡­¡± Princess Leticia looked at Zarda who had a smile yet not a smile expression, and gritting her teeth, she said: ¡°I also won¡¯t give up. Even if I tried to forget Rain¡¯s existence and kept silent about it but, I am not the only one here. A person is bound to reveal this truth later on, whether I like it or not. And if that happens, Rain¡¯s life would be targeted¡­¡± ¡­ Not only that, the Aquarian Clan will also suffer a serious blow and in an off chance something happened, the Aquarian Clan and the Royal throne¡¯s relationship would certainly be affected¡­ Princess Leticia gritted her teeth in frustration. Was her finding Rain, a fortune¡­ or a misfortune¡­? Should she have left Rain that time and ignored him¡­? Not opening this unknown box¡­? However, Rain¡¯s real(?) parents are one of the most influential people inside the clan, thus, they would certainly do everything to get him back¡­ and this again would escalate the problem¡­ Princess Leticia was starting to have a serious headache. This was the first time she felt like this for a single youth ¨C she had thought that he was a bit interesting and somewhat a bit different from the other Aquarian she had met. However, she had found out ¨C She was completely wrong!! Worst is that Rain was the worst of all the Aquarians up until now. His quirk was not at some small character problem scale but an entire kingdom class problem! He was actually a disaster class Aquarian troublemaker!!! Princess Leticia wanted to punch someone. Does her worst nightmare really come from that eccentric clan¡­? ¡°¡­Even if I tried to stop it, the Kingdom will still move to capture him and subjugate you¡­ can you face against an entire kingdom?¡± Hearing Leticia¡¯s words, Zarda only responded with a smile. ¡°Are you really saying that to us¡­ princess?¡± !!? ¡°Did you forget the reason why we are living in this hell hole in the first place? That is because we are persecuted by your kind! Not only does the kingdom but the entire humanity so don¡¯t give me that crap, you selfish bastards!¡± Zarda¡¯s eyes suddenly emitted a dense killing intent, then coldly said: ¡°If you don¡¯t stop this nonsense and still try to separate Rain from us, then I will make sure that you will never return from here alive.¡± As he said that, her murderous intention was no longer able to be contained within her eyes. Princess Leticia glared at Zarda before she turned around and left. Doram, Garas, Celia, and Celis followed as well but before casting a complicated expression towards the Zarda and the others. They are actually willing to go this far just for a single¡­ human? Just what did Rain do for them¡­? ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Chapter 54: [ This isnt my world ] Chapter 54: [ This isn''t my world ] Inside the tribe, two groups were made. One group was composed of humans while the other was the Lamia tribe. After a few moments of consideration, Zarda let the Princess and her group rest, though not inside the tribe but just outside the fence. There, a large number of people are sitting in a circle, eating and drinking. In the center, a bonfire was blazing. Bright and flickering. Rain, escaping from the Lamias too much care, run to the human side. This action caused the humans to garner hate and jealousy from the Lamias. In an instant, all eyes are on him. Though Rain ignored it magnificently as he makes his way to the Princess¡¯ location with Alba following his side. ¡°Oh, if it¡¯s not the awesome playboy?¡± Princess spoke the moment her eyes landed on him. Her voice was extremely cold and sarcastic and her eyes seemed to have the ability to burn those she laid her eyes on. Rain felt a shiver on his spine but he still maintained his faint smile. ¡°Awesome playboy, huh¡­ unfortunately, that kind of title doesn¡¯t suit me at all¡­¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± The Princess snorted, clearly not agreeing his claim. ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary man with some special circumstances¡­¡± Rain said as he sat down in the chair beside Celis without invitation. ¡°As for the tribe, they just see me as someone important due to me being able to understand them and sympathize with them. Trade with another man, he would probably stand in my current position,¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible,¡± A voice responded behind him. Turning his head, Zarda together with Lafetti, Drova and Stagna were slowly making their way to him. They followed¡­ huh¡­ Rain mused. Zarda and the others arrival attracted the surrounding¡¯s attention. However, not a single one dared to block their way as they know that it was not their position to do it. The crowd slowly discussed amongst themselves. ¡°It¡¯s true that we really want a male that could accept us and continue our bloodline ¨C that would certainly be beneficial to the tribe,¡± Zarda said with a faint smile. ¡°Other men would probably be better for reproduction than you, Rain, however, you would be making a mistake if you think that we would be fine with any man ¨C at least for me, that is not true.¡± ¡°We wanted you to stay here and take care of you because you are Rain, that¡¯s all there, is to it¡­¡± Zarda said as she extended her hand and started gently stroking Rain¡¯s hair. Rain was rendered speechless at this unintentional comeback. He suddenly realized how embarrassing it sounded! Lafetti noticed Rain¡¯s scarlet colored face and was annoyed. I had already step back because of the blunder I made but doing it like this is already too much! You actually want to use this opportunity to steal MY Rain from me! Damn Thieving Snake!! Lafetti was enraged and immediately walked forward, pushing Zarda aside and embracing Rain¡¯s head, showing how much she cared for him. Seeing this, much less Zarda, even the Princess and the other frowned. Princess Leticia snorted and then ordered Doram and Garas to bring several chairs. Since the servants and the other people were stationed outside the Monster Lair, she has no servant with her at this moment. Zarda and the other sat down beside Rain ¨C the position was Rain, Alba, Lafetti, Zarda, Drova and Stagna respectively.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°Since Rain was already here, don¡¯t you think we need to conclude that thing?¡± ¡°What thing?¡± Rain asked, perplexed. Zarda was about to respond when Princess Leticia spoke first. ¡°Rain, the history of the human and monsters have always been a ragged edge.¡± Princess Leticia¡¯s words angered Lafetti, Drova, and Stagna. What is she on about? Zarda, on the other hand, just smiled but anyone can see that her smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes. The green snakes on the top of her head all stood up and were glaring at her as if they wanted to devour her. But Zarda didn¡¯t stop her and Princess Leticia also didn¡¯t mind their threatening glares and continued, ¡°Human and Monster can never reconcile because of the deep-seated hatred they bore. When a human tried to enter the world of monsters, he would then die at the hands of a monster. Because most monsters don¡¯t like humans associating with their kind and that also goes the same with humanity.¡± "... ..." ¡°A relationship between humans and monsters would never bore fruit¡­ only endless sadness and sorrows will it create.¡± So she was talking about that¡­ Rain listened to Princess Leticia¡¯s words. And felt what she was said was reasonable ¨C though that would probably be if he was a person who was born and grows in this world. He would probably waver as such mindset has already been deep-rooted in this world''s heart. ¨CSadly, he wasn¡¯t. No matter how severe it was or how worse humans and monsters relationship was, as someone who had grown listening to virtuous of love and equality, and most of all, an adolescent who was greatly influenced by the otaku culture of human-nonhuman forbidden type kind of love ¨Csuch thinking can¡¯t possibly destroy the dreams of loving a woman whether she has cat ears, snake tail, scaled body or a lower half of a spider or a horse! It would even probably make a blazing youth like him filled with hopes and dreams similar to a female¡¯s bulging chests become extremely excited that he would destroy whatever it was blocking his road to love and dreams! Monster? Heh, as long as it has holes, it¡¯s worth loving! ¨C Such a saying was once spread through the entire world, influencing love that transcends gender, age, and race. Loving the same sex, animals and disregarding race, loving objects and people loving those decades younger or older, or even blood-related kins ¨Cpeople from Earth has such broad-minded views in terms of love. Rain that grew to have such open-minded perception can¡¯t possibly care about whether he loves a human or not. Especially, Lafetti and Zarda who had taken care of him and protected him despite him being human that had given them numerous scars that couldn¡¯t be erased even with time¡­ ¡°I know,¡± Thus, Rain said calmly. ¡°But whether I would love a human or not, such thing cannot be decided by others but me.¡± !!? ¡°In the first place, ever since I decided to do it, of course, I would have already accepted whatever kind of future I will have if I did it. I have already considered things beforehand ¨Ceven in my death, I wouldn¡¯t regret it.¡± A carefree, almost childlike smile grew on his lips. ¡°They did say you don¡¯t love someone because of their appearance. You love them because of who they are...¡± !!? ¡°You have some misgivings about monsters, that I can¡¯t blame you for it. History isn¡¯t just there to narrate things that happened in the past but also to give the later generation a lesson that would help them in the future. So it¡¯s only normal you will see and feel it like that but I am not.¡± ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t see your world as my world. I only believe what I personally see and feel ¨Cthat is my world.¡± ¡°That is the only thing that I believe in. Just like what they say, ¡®sometimes the heart sees what is invisible to the eye¡¯¡± A quote from H. Jackson Brown, Jr. Rain believe that these words give weight to what he was feeling right now. ¡°And I had seen the kindness and love within them with my own eyes, ears and most of all my very own heart¡­ of course; this was probably my own naivety for now since I still haven¡¯t been betrayed once by them ¨C giving me a childish thinking.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± As Rain was speaking, Lafetti interjected with her usual calm and indifferent voice. ¡°I swore that I will never betray you. I will give my life for you!¡± Rain¡¯s face blushed but he was also touched. His expression became even more determined. Princess Leticia felt Rain¡¯s strong will and determination and couldn¡¯t help but feel complicated. It looks like true love, indeed, however, unfortunately, it doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s real it was a good thing. ¡°The Kingdom won¡¯t allow that kind of relationship,¡± Bang! Zarda slam her hand on the table as she glared at Princess Leticia. Doram and Garas were about to draw their swords but Drova and Stagna were even faster and the blade was already at their throats. ¡°Kingdom this, kingdom that¡­ I¡¯m sick of listening to this kind of bullshit!¡± Zarda snarled. ¡°Rain¡¯s life and decision aren¡¯t related to your kingdom at all! Once he had lost his memories, he had already been an outcast in your kingdom. He now belongs to us! And his life also belongs to us!¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°When he needed most, where were you? No one had even tried looking for him! And you, I dare say, you didn¡¯t come here because you are looking for him but for something different, isn¡¯t it? You only accidentally met him and yet you¡¯re talking as if you cared a great lot to him? You¡¯re making me sick!¡± Zarda snorted in anger. Princess Leticia completely ignored Zarda and looked at Rain before saying with a sigh. ¡°If you insist on doing this, you will be persecuted by the Kingdom¡­ hunted and treated as an enemy. You will then never be able to see your real family, again¡­¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°Are you still going to marry them?¡± Chapter 55: [ It took you so long... ] Chapter 55: [ It took you so long... ] ¡°Marry?¡± Rain stared at Princess Leticia blankly. ¡°Ah, y, yeah. Of course¡­¡± Then he turned at Zarda and Lafetti with an expression saying, ¡®Did I miss something¡­?¡¯ ¡°Rain,¡± Zarda smiled softly and held Rain¡¯s hand. ¡°I decided to hold a proper ritual for our union; of course, along with Lafetti¡­ you won¡¯t refuse, right?¡± Lafetti stared at Rain, similarly waiting for his reply. ¡°Okay,¡± Rain nodded his head. It was not really that difficult of a decision though¡­ He had already treat Lafetti and Zarda as his anyway¡­ Hearing Rain¡¯s immediate reply, Princess Leticia couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Are you really going to do this¡­?¡± Rain looks at the princess and smiled. ¡°I will, of course, I still haven¡¯t forgotten about my parents. If they really were mine¡­ I will sooner or later visit them.¡± ¡°What!!?¡± Zarda was startled and even Lafetti¡¯s eyes flashed a cold gaze. The hand holding Rain¡¯s hand tightened to the point that a cracking sound rang out. ¡°Rain, you can¡¯t!¡± Zarda said with a frown. Rain didn¡¯t mind their reaction or the pain coming from his hand. He just endures it and took it like a real man. ¡°Of course not for now. I will go when you finally trust me¡­¡± Zarda was startled. ¡°I know that you are all afraid that I might not come back, that I will leave you¡­ but that is impossible.¡± Rain shook his head and chuckled carefreely. He then felt Lafetti loosening her hand. ¡°I¡¯m not the type of man that will forget where I started from. You are my home, that won¡¯t change. And I will show you that with my own actions¡­¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°Until then, I won¡¯t go anywhere. I promise you¡­¡± ¡°But Rain, you don¡¯t need to leave!¡± Lafetti said. Rain shook his head. ¡°I needed to. If my real parents are really there then I needed to be filial or else I won¡¯t be able to call myself a man. At least I need to show myself¡­¡± ¡°Besides,¡± As Lafetti and Zarda were about to say something, Rain continued. ¡°This war¡­ this human-demon war, I decided to participate in it.¡± ¡°What!!?¡± Not only Zarda and Lafetti but also Princess Leticia was startled. Their eyes widened in shock as they couldn¡¯t believe what Rain said. ¡°What are you saying!!?¡± Zarda exclaimed! ¡°Rain, I won¡¯t let you join this nonsensical war!!¡± Laffeti glared at him. ¡°No, I want, Hmm, I needed to.¡± But Rain had already decided. ¡°Why?! Why do you need to join that dangerous war??¡± ¡°Because if either side wins, I will still be affected.¡± ???!! When Rain heard about the ongoing war, this was what Rain had realized due to Sylphy¡¯s words at that time. Indeed, due to this war Rain will be torn apart from Human side and Monster side. Either the demon and monster win or the human wins this war; he will be struggling with no way out. If the demon and monster win, his life with Lafetti and Zarda will be affected due to him being a human. And although even if the tribe will protect him, they will still face an enormous danger of giving him an asylum. And if they yielded to the demon and monsters force, he, Lafetti and Zarda¡¯s relationship will be affected greatly. And if the human side wins, the monster race will be persecuted and the hate between them will escalate. He will be viewed as a traitor and a monster, hunting him down. Although he was not really afraid of that, but he would have no peace if that happens.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. And so, Rain decided to intervene. Stopping this war is already a lost cause¡­ that¡¯s not going to happen no matter how optimistic he becomes. That¡¯s harder than ascending the heavens! He was just an upstart in this world. He didn¡¯t know anything¡­ Even his personal power is still weak! And so, stopping it was not his goal but at least, reducing the casualties of the war if either side wins should be possible. There should be humans and monster there that doesn¡¯t care about the war or the difference in the race. Even if it¡¯s just his naivety, he wanted to create a place where humans and monsters coexist. If MC¡¯s in every story he had read reach that goal, why couldn¡¯t he? He possesses a cheat power just like them! He has a goal important than his life just like them! And his character¡­ well, although there still a distance but, at least he has some redeeming noble qualities! In any case, he needed the power to change this world! And with his op abilities, he can do that- no, he needed to do that! Just like those MC¡¯s in stories! Although it¡¯s a bit optimistic but that was the only idea could come up for now. This is for his own future! His own sexual life!! And so he will do it ¨C no matter what the cost!! Rain was naturally a decisive person, so he compelled himself to organize his disordered mind. He then started to consider how he should go about creating a better future with his own hands. Although he wasn¡¯t fond of fighting but, if push comes to shove, Rain was the type to take arms and fight for his future. Thus, Rain wanted to stay here for the time being, not only for Zarda and Lafetti but also for him to grind his level. Princess Leticia narrowed her eyes and stared at Rain. ¡°If you continue your relationship, forget about not being able to enter the kingdom! You will be hunted and chased down by the kingdom until you are dead¡­¡± ¡°I know and I¡¯m up for it.¡± Rain didn¡¯t waver. He looks at her and said with a calm and serious voice, ¡°If the kingdom wanted my life then, I also needed to apologize beforehand. I won¡¯t keep my hand at that time¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t fight for the human race nor would I fight for the monster race¡­ I will only fight for myself.¡± ¡°And if the human race blocks my goal, then I¡¯m sorry, we will be standing on the different path. I won¡¯t hesitate to fight against you¡­¡± Rain¡¯s words startled the human group the princess. She couldn¡¯t respond for a while and just looked at Rain with a complicated expression. For him to say these words it looked extremely arrogant but for some reason, when she saw Rain¡¯s determined eyes that seemed to be shining in the light, she felt shaken. Just what will this guy do to affect the world? She suddenly has a premonition that Rain would certainly change the entire world. After all, he was an Aquarian!! ¨C Though, that was actually impossible since he was just a small child compared to the whole world. But that feeling left an everlasting mark on her heart. ¡°I hope that it won¡¯t come to that time but¡­ I know my family as well as the kingdom. You would be persecuted if someone knows about this¡­ Your real family will be implicated.¡± ¡°If my real family is really them, then they had already thought I was long dead. Why resurrect a dead person¡­? That goes against heaven¡¯s will¡­¡± Rain said while smiling faintly. ¡°Even if I go and visit them, I won¡¯t stay for a long. Seeing them is enough for me¡­ I¡¯m not a little child anymore that still needs to stick with their parents and asked for milk. I¡¯m an adult and as an adult, as I am, I will stick to my ideals¡­ not for a grand goal like the world, nor for humanity¡¯s sake¡­ but for me and my new family.¡± Thus, Rain decided to take his future into his own hands. Probably, this was also the reason why the Gods or maybe just Atria herself returned him to this world when he should have died there. He isn¡¯t na?ve to think that his coming into this world was nothing but an accident! Atria; Goddess of Chaos and Strife ¨C Do you want me to intervene in this war and change the outcome¡­? Or join the war and escalate the chaos? At this moment an image of a girl smiling appeared inside his mind. What was that? ¡®Hehehe, now, you can finally hear me¡­ it took you so long~¡¯ ¡®Hm?¡¯ Rain was startled by the sudden voice. When he turned his head, he suddenly found everyone aside from him was petrified. Time seems to have stopped. This is¡­?! ¡®Fear not, I¡¯m talking directly to you through your mind¡­¡¯ The voice once again reminded. ¡®I¡¯m always waiting you know¡­ I¡¯m almost bored waiting ¡­¡¯ ¡®Atria?¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me¡­ we¡¯ll pleasantries aside, I can¡¯t hold this conversation long or else your mind would be destroyed.¡¯ Rain¡¯s body shook. She actually said that so nonchalantly? The heck?! ¡®What do you want from me?¡¯ ¡®I want to say nothing but indeed I have. Let¡¯s start with a short narration, my love. The world is a world of humans, monsters, and demons alike¡­ it¡¯s a bit different from your former world as living in can give people dreams and adventures they long a for a lifetime. That should have been it, however, this nonsensical war has been going on for a long time already that it had already broken the balance.'' ¡®Something was open by the demons from seeking power to conquer the world. Something like a box that even Gods had deemed forbidden. I don¡¯t know how they did that or how they found it. It should have been in ¡®this¡¯ world, sealed, not ¡®that¡¯ world. But because of that, the demons acquired power ¨C breaking the balance of nature. If the demons march into the human world, humanity would certainly lose, no matter how many heroes they have. That means the world will be destroyed and be consumed by the box¡­¡± Then why do you seem happy about it?! Rain wanted to ask but he stops himself from doing it. F*ck! We''re talking about the world¡¯s destruction and yet here she was, narrating like she was telling a fantasy love story! The heck is wrong with this person!!? ... ... ... ... Chapter 56: [ Rains Training ] Chapter 56: [ Rain''s Training ] ¡®Don¡¯t tell me you want me to get that box?¡¯ ¡®Hehehe, no, no my love. You misunderstand.¡¯ !!? ¡®The Box was born due to the Human and the Demons conflict. It will become stronger and a time will come that it can¡¯t be stopped even by us Gods. If a human like you comes close to it, you would certainly lose your mind and be burned and overwhelmed by negative emotions¡­ it¡¯s the embodiment of malice¡­ hehe, even I myself would certainly lose myself if I touch it.¡¯ Atria was laughing cheerfully as if she was enjoying it. More like is she eating something? A popcorn? For some reason, Rain can hear a plop-plop sound and crunch from time to time. ¡®Then what do you want me to do?¡¯ Rain suddenly felt an acute sense of pain from within his head. Is this the limit she was talking about? ¡®Hmm, a bit shorter than I thought. You need to become even stronger I guess so that we can talk for a bit longer. Anyway, do all you can to change the world¡¯s current balance¡­'' ¡®And how would I do that?¡¯ ¡®¡­ Due to the war, the world was split into two parts, the human world, and the monster world. And the monster world is gaining its momentum¡­ in simple terms, it is now 60 ¨C 40, you got that? 60 for the monster world and 40 for the human world¡­ with just those numbers, even I myself think that it¡¯s bad news, hehe,¡¯ This girl certainly has some loose screws! Besides, why the heck a dark Goddess like her who has a title that even most demon kings were dying to have was doing all this to help humanity? Did she get possessed by something? Is this a trap? As Rain was thinking about that, Atria¡¯s voice once again appeared, ¡®You are extremely rude. And here I treat you as my best follower..¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m not your follower!!¡¯ ¡®Tsk-! Whatever, since you¡¯re my best slave, do all you can. Even Goddess as myself needed to act when the world¡¯s on the brink of destruction you know¡­ if not, I don¡¯t have any toys to play anymore~¡¯ What a valid reason!! More like ¡®Did my status got even lower?¡¯ ¡®Though I prefer if you really create further chaos since you are my best mate that should be given!¡¯ ¡®Us Gods were also preparing here so go and play, I will give you my full permission.¡¯ An image of a girl giving thumbs up surfaced inside his mind. My status was certainly changing¡­ I don¡¯t have a fixed profession huh¡­ ¡®Advice, if you see a strange box, run away as fast you can. That is not a normal box¡­ it will consume you¡­ bye bye,¡¯ With his headache fading, Rain was digesting his conversation with the infamous goddess. I guess I really did come here for a certain purpose but¡­ why did she only talk to me now¡­? And is that really the Goddess of Chaos and Strife¡­ the embodiment of Carnage and Mischief; Goddess Atria? Well, she seems to be just a hyper kid that likes to make pranks¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ After some discussion, they chose to first go, Rain decided to lead Princess Leticia and the others to the place where he had first awakened. The place with the strange pedestal filled with bones. Rain thought that it might have some clues because of the engravings that looked like hieroglyphics¡­This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. At first, Zarda and the others were against of him going with the Princess group but Rain insisted as he also wanted to grind his level. He would surely encounter monsters and fight on their way to it. As someone who finally had a goal, Rain was determined to increase his level as soon as possible! ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ As always, it was similarly grand and humongous cave, but sadly the passage was extremely damp. Drops of water continued to drip from the cracks in the ceiling. Some parts of the ground had even turned into a river. The ground was mostly covered with mud water. Seeing this, Rain frowned. Was it raining outside¡­? The group continued to explore the passage. As they explored deeper, Rain made an observation, ¡°There are monsters here.¡± ¡°We¡¯re being surrounded¡­¡± Lafetti sensed with her eyes closed and then slowly opened them again, pulling out her sword. They suddenly heard the howl of some canine creature. Rain could clearly see what it was. ¡°Orthrus Wolves and Bone Eaters.¡± Princess Leticia frowned and immediately ordered, ¡°Prepare for battle! There¡¯s an alpha monster!¡± The moment she said that all the warriors immediately raised their weapons. Dozens of monsters came out from the shadows and immediately rushed towards them. Stagna and the other archers raised their bows and unleashed several arrows! Countless wolves whimpered and howled. Warriors, such as Drova, Princess Leticia, Doram, Garas and many others immediately charged, their blades tearing through the air, attacking the monsters. Many swords skills and magic skills whirled around on the battlefield. Zarda and Alba, on the other hand, were standing behind the group, uncaring and remained indifferent. Alba even contained her aura as a monster king, causing it to look like just any other silver wolves. This was the secret request of Rain as he wanted to fight. He knows that with Alba¡¯s aura, no monster would dare to attack them. Although it was a bit shameless and selfish as there would surely be casualties within Princess Leticia¡¯s group but Rain has no choice. What he learned the most in this place was that sometimes, one needed to harden one¡¯s heart and think not for others but for himself. The world is different now. Here, one can kill people as easily as swatting a fly. If he remained soft-hearted, a day will come that a price will be paid by him. And he doesn¡¯t want to do that! ¡°I will go in,¡± Rain said at Zarda and Alba. ¡°Be careful.¡± Zarda sent him off with a smile. Before she wouldn¡¯t do this but now, she had changed her mind. She decided to trust Rain, that no matter how stronger he becomes, he wouldn¡¯t leave them. Besides, Rain was still indeed weak compared to the others. Wanting to become stronger was normal for a man. If a man didn¡¯t desire big things, he would always stay at the bottom. Alba nodded her head. ¡°Pup, be careful. Don¡¯t do anything rash,¡± ¡°I know,¡± Rain nodded with a smile and jumped towards the battlefield. Seeing her back, Zarda and Alba can¡¯t help but feel a premonition. At this moment, this is truly Rain¡¯s official prologue of his legend that will shake the entire world of A legend that will change the entire history of . ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Rain swung his blade with a scary expression. He would never pity his enemy, nor would he have mercy on them. Towards his enemies, Rain¡¯s kindness was mostly equivalent to zero! Any monsters that dared to approach were massacred by the sharp broadsword, splattering monster blood everywhere. Shocker Shock! Rain stomps his palm and an electric web run through the ground, stunning over 10 monsters, and sending them flying meters away. Against Bone Eaters and Orthrus Wolves, Rain wasn¡¯t at a disadvantage anymore. He wasn¡¯t the former him. He had already changed a great deal since he had fought against them. Although he wasn¡¯t at the level of affecting physical bodies but elemental induction was easy for him. And most of all¡­ First, imagine in the heart the ¡®form of water¡¯¡­ the form of water. As he moved, Rain recalled the lessons from Earth ¨C the structure of the water molecule is H2O; 2 hydrogen atoms and 1 oxygen atom, simply bonded together. Atoms¡­ bond¡­ Rain knows about the water molecule¡¯ from the structure of the compound to its properties. He then imagines the small molecules around him and tried to connect with them. At first, it was extremely difficult. Rain had spent a very long time to grasp this feeling ¨C though, after countless painstaking experiment and training, he finally managed to conjure water ball. It was extremely small at first until it became the size of a fist. At that moment, Rain was struck by enlightenment and he felt his familiarity and intimacy towards every molecule in the air become closer. He can even reduce the kinetic energy of any atoms, hence reducing the temperature and freezing anything he touches. He can also the opposite and speed up the molecules to catch fire, burn or melt! Of course, the mana consumption was extremely large and he can only freeze or burned those he had touched. At this very moment, an invisible wave swept over the area, and everything seemed to be renewed. Rain realized he could feel the surrounding water vapor. The ''water'' that felt distant from him suddenly became much closer; as if he could talk to them and receive a response. It was like every small water droplet was bouncing inside his brain This feeling was marvelous, Rain felt as if he had gained a new pair of eyes. Chapter 57: [ Fifth rank Monster ] Chapter 57: [ Fifth rank Monster ] Not opening his eyes, he could ¡®see¡¯ everything around him through the elements of water. Right now, this method of ¡®seeing¡¯ was still blurry, like having shortsightedness with a power level of eight hundred without wearing any spectacles, but this feeling was still wonderful. He was like a newborn baby who just opened his eyes, excited to feel the world around. He could feel the monster standing beside him, those who were rushing towards him with much clarity than before. After having familiarized himself with this feeling, Rain¡¯s movement became even sharper. It¡¯s as if he could see everything around him. Even his movements become even more precise compared to before, dodging just the right amount and counter-attacking right after. The part he had struck with his blade froze, giving another additional damage. *Ding!* *Ding!* As Rain was engrossed in this newfound feeling, chimes suddenly rang out inside of him. [ Master! You have gained a new ability!! ] Sylphy¡¯s shock but excited voice rang out inside his mind. Ability? [ Master! Due to your powerful observation skill as well as increasing your understanding of your ability, you have acquired [ Observe ] skill. ] [ Observe ¨C It gives the user an ability to deduce information from all kinds of items, learning classification of items or additional information such as its creator and what skills or functions it has. Can also work for monsters and humans, depending on the user¡¯s level. ] An appraisal type skill!? ¡°I can also learn skills like this?¡± [ Truthfully, it¡¯s not impossible. As long as one achieves basic requirements for learning the skill or has a good amount of abilities and experience towards a particular skill, one can acquire a specific skill. Though they are only weak skills used in daily life¡­ greatly inferior to the ones bestowed by the Gods. ] ¡°I see¡­¡± This had really become a game-like even more¡­ Rain mused as somersaulted, dodging a monster¡¯s attacks. He then throws a dagger he pulled out from his waist, creating an electric current and electrocuting the monster pierced by the dagger. Rain restlessly attacked the monsters with his sword and wired dagger as if scraping their meat from their bones. The monsters began bleeding at their waists and falling over, one after the other, as if a demon had passed by them. The sharp sword and dagger tore through the bodies of the monsters, sending blood spraying. Spinning 360 degrees to dodge a swipe, he would somersault and gain a distance before rushing again. Lightning, freezing and burning ¨C Rain exhibit variety of powers that people who saw his ghostly like movements that seemed to be predicting the monsters actions, knowing where they were; whether they are behind him or in front of him, couldn¡¯t help but shock and stilled. Rain¡¯s movements enough, acting like an assassin in the dark was enough to shock the group. Now, with his magic; that lightning, freezing and burning monsters, although it was not as grand as the other specialize mages but being able to use these three elements at once still startled them. Is he triple elemental!!? The pack of monsters became smaller and smaller. Although the group didn¡¯t know for sure how many monsters there were, there must have at least been 30.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. Still, there was no tense, panic or unease. Dealing with such a large monster pack would normally be a bit strenuous. These monsters were extremely fierce, but they weren¡¯t much compared to the Warriors'' power and strength, after all, they were just Lv2 ¨C 3 monsters. However, there would certainly be a bit of difficulty to fight against them. But now, with the Lamias additional strength and Rain¡¯s slaughter, the group was actually easily plowing the monsters out. Princess Leticia and the other group were the one most startled about Rain¡¯s performance. Indeed, he wasn¡¯t simple at all. Although his power was lacking in strength but the use of his varied abilities along with his combat techniques was well done! Extremely wonderful! Is he limiting the power to reduce Mana consumption? These thoughts appeared to the high-level people. If that is the case, then the lack of power and strength in the elemental magic can be understood. However, such thing was extremely amazing!! His unorthodox way of fighting greatly complements the way he uses his magic skills. This is the real Magic Warrior! He was an all-rounder combatant. A powerful expert! Rain continued to move nimbly amidst the chaotic battlefield while cutting the monsters he had targeted, initially at a fast pace, but gradually his movements and actions become smooth the more he battled. Every time he moves, swing his sword, dodge, his actions became more and smoother. The initial feeling he gave at first was that his movements and actions were conscious and deliberate actions to lure the enemy into a trap. However, Princess Leticia and the other high-level people, including Zarda, Lafetti, Drova, Stagna and most of all Alba who¡¯s eyes had a strange glint of them, have gradually discovered that this youth had improved in battle. He seemed to comprehend something and improved. His deliberate actions became more gentle and slow, finally becoming too wonderful for words, giving off a feeling that was like dancing ¨C yeah, it¡¯s as if he was dancing in the battle along with his sword and peculiar wired daggers. ¡°Amazing¡­ his speed wasn¡¯t on par with us or his strength but, his complex attacks were far dangerous and deadly compared to us¡­¡± Doram gasped as he suddenly revealed an odd light in his eyes and nodded in praise. Princess Leticia didn¡¯t say anything but she too nodded her head in agreement. His speed and power were still incomparable to them showing that his level was certainly below them, however, if they fought him one on one, although their victory was already certain but, they sure in for a rough fight! There might even be a chance of them being defeated if they become complacent and arrogant. Rain seems to have eyes in every direction and can even predict the enemy¡¯s movement. And adding to his complex combat skills and techniques, Princess Leticia who was hailed as a combat military genius in the entire kingdom can¡¯t help but praise Rain. He was similarly a genius in combat! Wait, when his level reaches them, wouldn''t he be a force to reckon with? Princess Leticia''s mind buzzed in that realization. Even with just his triple Elemental magic, he was already someone who would cause an earthquake to every kingdom. Though she didn¡¯t know that this was actually a misconception, as Rain didn¡¯t possess a triple element. It¡¯s just that his magic was a very strange one. Watching Rain¡¯s real abilities, Princess Leticia¡¯s heavy feelings became even deeper. The more outstanding he becomes, the stronger the headache, Princess Leticia will have! As she was contemplating while worrying, at this very moment, an angry howl suddenly rang out. Princess Leticia, and the others all raised their brows. It¡¯s coming! The alpha monster! Those who were in front also quickly leaped back. By this time, their surroundings were already covered in monster corpses, as well as a few limping around, heavily injured. A grey-furred, three-headed wolf over 6 meters long and 4 meters tall appeared, its three pairs of eyes flashing with an ominous glint. It looked at the human group in front of it and issued a challenging howl. ¡°A rank five monster, Cerberus wolf¡­¡± Princess Leticia muttered while frowning. Cerberus Wolf ¨C Alpha Monster. Chief of the Orthros Wolves. Peak Fifth Rank monster. A peak fifth rank?? Rain used the observe skill he had newly acquired and was astounded. It was a fifth rank monster?! This is going to be extremely difficult!! ¡°Roar~!¡± The monster¡¯s enormous body shook, and it suddenly pounced on Garas, leaving a shadow. Seeing this, Garas hurriedly rolled on the ground but the people behind him were unfortunate as they were immediately sent flying with its claws. Woosh! Woosh! Arrows and magic flew in the air and struck the monster. However, it just swung its claws around blocking many projectiles. Garas almost peed himself as he rolled away from behind the long and thin stalagmite before it broke from the huge monster¡¯s attack. It turned to look at Garas on the ground and opened its mouth wide to bite at him. Garas hurriedly used his great sword to block the monster¡¯s mouth. But comparing strength, Garas was truly at a disadvantage. The huge three-headed wolf used its powerful strength to steadily force its fierce canines towards Garas body. Garas suddenly felt more and more heat coming from the last wolf¡¯s mouth that was not biting his great sword. He could vaguely see a spark. It¡¯s going to breathe fire!! Garas¡¯ body immediately trembled. Just as the three-headed wolf was about to kill Garas, an angry yell sounded out, ¡°Beast, get lost!¡± ... ... ... ... Chapter 58: [ Advancement in status ] Chapter 58: [ Advancement in status ] Following the yell, a sturdy human figure suddenly shot out from the forested area. His hand carried a huge broadsword and together with the faint yellow light enveloping the blade, he violently hacked at the body of the three-headed wolf, sending it flying a few meters away. The figure then grabbed Garas¡¯ arm and hurriedly leap back. ¡°Oh?¡± Seeing that the person who suddenly appeared did not lose in a direct confrontation against the three-headed wolf with the Boss monster category, Rain immediately let out a shocked gasp. So strong! ¡°Thanks, Doram,¡± Garas sent a gratified nod towards Doram as they immediately made a distance. ¡°Be careful,¡± Doram shrugs his shoulder. Another round of arrows and magic started again. However, most of them were just swept away by its claws and tails. Another group of warriors also hurried over. Without waiting for the others, Rain decided to attack first. He leaped into the air and pulled four wired daggers, throwing it towards the monster. Three was dodged while one lodges itself into the monster¡¯s side. Rain immediately used his electricity, causing the monster to howl in pain from being electrocuted! However, after a moment, the Cerberus Wolf howled and bit down the wire, pulling it with great force. Fortunately, before he was pulled, Rain immediately let go of the wire and flipped back a few meters away. At this moment, the others finally managed to encircle the monster as they started besieging it at the same time. Knights with shield went upfront, standing like a city wall, straight and upright! Unexpectedly, they managed to stop the monster¡¯s attacks by locking together with their shields. As expected, these people are extremely powerful! Rain watched the people fighting against the monster and couldn¡¯t help but admired their ferocity. As an upstart, Rain felt he was extremely useless and weak. However, this didn¡¯t stop him from moving. I might be weak for now but I will certainly surpass them in a just a blink of an eye! Rain felt the desire to become stronger at this moment. The desire that had not appeared up until now surfaced after seeing people extremely powerful in front of him. Narrowing his eyes, Rain didn¡¯t rushed in and instead jumped back, grabbed a long bow and started firing in a constant rhythm. He entered a focused state, just like what Stagna and the others taught him and started knocking arrows one after another. Needless to say, he was extremely accurate. Every arrow pierced the monster¡¯s body deeply, causing a serious wound. Princess Leticia looked at Rain at the back, shooting out a ridiculous amount of arrows in a mere second, and he was quite accurate. This guy was also proficient with the bow. Every time his fingers released the bowstring, another one was shot out of the sky. Rain¡¯s mind had never been calmer. It was as if he had already fought for over a dozen years already. He continued shooting arrows while the others continued to attack the monster, not stopping at all. He needed to get the last kill so that the experience he would get would be even larger. Right now, for some unknown reason, Rain started seeing the entire world like a game! Obviously, with the exception of love and family, Rain see everything; fighting and all, as a game and killing enemies was nothing but grinding levels and earning experience points! This has now become his mentality ¨C some sort of accepting the reality that had presented inside of him.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. If he thought that fighting and killing was just a game, at least, he wouldn¡¯t feel too affected by killing someone or something. Because, even if he had accepted his new reality, the mindset he had cultivated in the previous world will block his path ¨C but what if he treats the fighting as a game? A virtual game? A fighting virtual game?? Then everything will be alright, in any case, he can see his status just like one. Though, without a doubt, people called that escaping from reality. But he had no choice¡­ To be able to survive in this kind of world ¨C one must be broken! Doram¡¯s great sword was suddenly enveloped by flames as he swung it towards the monster, causing huge wounds on its neck and lower spine. He then immediately jumps back, avoiding the incoming claws. The monster opened its three mouths and started spewing fire all of a sudden like some crazed arsonist. Even Rain¡¯s arrow wasn¡¯t spared and became a puddle the moment the fire block the arrows coming at it. It was extremely hot, even the knights holding the shields felt their hands being grilled but they still held on, though, the shields seem to be saying otherwise. Their appearance started to distort and melt due to the angry arsonist. The mages behind immediately moved. Different water magic spells rain down, trying to stop the fire. Seeing this, Rain immediately started running. His hand crackling with electricity. He then jumped in the air and projected a bolt of lightning, striking the three-headed wolf. Although it lacks a punch but due to the water magic drenching the monster, the weak thunderbolt would certainly be upgraded and become akin to that of a kick of a horse! ¡°Groooaaaaarrr!!¡± The three wolf heads howled in pain as the electricity run through its body like playful snakes. Seeing this opportunity, all the people immediately rushed towards the monsters and once again bombarded it with numerous attacks. Slowly descending, one of the wolf head glared at Rain. It seems like it had noticed that Rain was the one who had just attack him. And so, it hatefully opened its mouth and shoots out another flamethrower. Rain¡¯s back felt ice cold. ¡°Rain!!¡± Anxious voices rang out and he can even hear Lafetti¡¯s scream but he ignored it for now. He raised his both arms in front of him and cried out, ¡°Congealed!¡± After a moment, water particles started gathering in front of him as if they were attracted by a magnet. Then he spread his palms and a transparent water like substance appeared in front of him, like a cellophane sheet. The water barrier blocked the flame spear. Anyone thought that it would pierce through but contrary to what others expected, it resisted for a while and just as Rain finally landed in the ground, safe and sound, that¡¯s the moment the barrier broke into pieces. Fuck!! What was that!!? It actually managed to block a fifth rank monster¡¯s flame spear!! The moment Rain landed on the ground, he turned his body swiftly, bent down and supported his body with his arms. With his left leg as a pivot point, he whipped his right leg like a giant whip towards the monster¡¯s open waist. [ Strength EX ] immediately activated. With just a kick, the three-headed wolf stumbled at the side from the clean hit. At this moment, ¡°[ Bone Spike ]!!¡± He desperately cried out. Several sharp bone spikes protruded from the ground and stabbed the monster. Three successfully pierced through while the other broke from the point of contact. [ Agility EX ]! Rain did a few backflips and dashed away from the monster as it swung its tail and claws to counter-attack. With Rain retreated, the few warriors once again resumed their attacks. This lasted for almost half an hour before the three-headed monster wolf finally fell down and died ¨C Though it also dragged three people with it to the afterlife. What a bastard monster. The monster was extremely tough and persistent, giving huge trouble towards Rain and the others. Now, with its death, the group finally had time to breathe and relax. They immediately opened some dried meats and slowly chewed on it while some just sit down, trying to recover their strength and rest. Rain stretched his arms and started walking towards Alba and Zarda who was watching the fight from a distance. Greeted by them, Rain leaned down against Zarda and rest. ¡°Status,¡± [ Rain Revert Lv1 Strength: A14 Endurance:B64 Dexterity:B98 Agility:A23 Mana: B43 Title: Lost Child Patron: Goddess of Chaos and Strife, embodiment of Carnage and Mischief; Goddess Atria. Unique Skill: [ Support System Pixie: Sylphy Systema ], [ All Language Comprehension ], [ Predation ] Skills: [ Agility EX Lv4 ], [ Bone Spike Lv3 ], [ Enhanced Smell Lv4 ], [ Sword Mastery Lv6 ], [ Bow Mastery Lv2 ], [ Dagger Mastery Lv4 ] [ Night Vision Lv4 ], [ Strength EX Lv4 ], [ Rapid Dash Lv3 ] Resistance: Cold Resistance: Lv3 ( 21% ) Magic Affinity: Molecular Manipulation ] He finally reaches A realm with the average status of B. Just a few steps to go and he will be able to reach all-S if that moment comes ¨C I wonder what will happen¡­? Rain felt excited just thinking about it. From what Sylphy told him before, no one had able to reach all-S and he would be the first one in the history ¨C just what will happen? [ Master, you can now level up if you wanted to or you can continue until you reach the level cap¡­ ] ¡°I will continue¡­ I want to see what will happen,¡± [ Acknowledge! ] Rain started cleaning his sword while being embraced by Zarda from behind. Lafetti came over with the others and after seeing Zarda¡¯s affectionate actions; she frowned and sit beside Rain, lovingly wiping his face from dirt. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Lafetti¡¯s voice was soft and gentle. Rain nodded his head and smiled. ¡°There will be a short rest before we continue,¡± ¡°Okay,¡± ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Chapter 59: [ Discoveries in the Bone Pit ] Chapter 59: [ Discoveries in the Bone Pit ] Zarda was as attentive as a little wife when she cut the Cerberus Wolf into pieces and fed it to Rain. Since she had known about Rain¡¯s ability, every type of monster they had encountered would be served towards Rain. However, unfortunately, Rain hadn¡¯t acquired any new abilities up until now ¨C though his stats were rapidly increasing because of it~ Surprisingly, after eating the Boss corpse, Rain acquired not just one ability but two; [ Flamethrower ] and [ Howl ]. It was probably because it has a level higher than Rain, thus, giving him two kinds of abilities simultaneously. And for some reason, this had also increased Rain¡¯s stats; [ Rain Revert Lv1 Strength: A35 Endurance:A23 Dexterity:A43 Agility:A53 Mana: A12 Title: Lost Child Patron: Goddess of Chaos and Strife, embodiment of Carnage and Mischief; Goddess Atria. Unique Skill: [ Support System Pixie: Sylphy Systema ], [ All Language Comprehension ], [ Predation ] Skills: [ Agility EX Lv4 ], [ Bone Spike Lv3 ], [ Enhanced Smell Lv4 ], [ Sword Mastery Lv6 ], [ Bow Mastery Lv2 ], [ Dagger Mastery Lv4 ] [ Night Vision Lv4 ], [ Strength EX Lv4 ], [ Rapid Dash Lv3 ], [ Flamethrower Lv1 ], [ Howl Lv1 ] Resistance: Cold Resistance: Lv3 ( 21% ) Magic Affinity: Molecular Manipulation ] Rain felt that if he can just eat another Boss monster similar to the Cerberus Wolf, he would certainly pass through S immediately! However, such monster would not just pop out so easily. After a short rest, the group began to hasten their exploration. Apart from the occasional Bone Eaters and Orthros Wolves, they started running into fewer and fewer monsters. On the way, several people from the Princess group had started gathering Ores and minerals. It seems like there were some good ores here that could be used to create good weapons and items. Of course, this was only done by few people; after all, it would certainly be a baggage if they all started mining. Finally, they had arrived at the Pedestal, Rain had first awakened to. It was still the same as before. Under the five to six meters tall pedestal was a pool of bones. Some looked ancient while some seem to be new ¨C most probably, it was gathered by the monsters here and made it as a storage ground. Without saying anything, the princess immediately ordered her people to inspect the area, especially the Pedestal. Rain didn¡¯t care about it before but as he carefully inspects the place, he found out that under the sea of bones, if you just dig deep enough you will find thick bones of humans that were still preserved intact with some pieces of clothing on their body and they also held weapons on their hands. It seems all of them had died in a great conflict. Roughly there were dozens of people, piled at the top of one after another and some of the bones were already cracked. Moreover, because of the phosphorus contained inside the marrow, they emitted green colored tragic rays of light in the dark. It looked very terrible. Rain reach his hand and tore out a piece of tattered clothing from the dry bones. This was already faded and weathered cloth ¨C all of them have already broken off, but one of the patterns in the cloth could be still be seen, albeit already worn and fuzzy. ¡°This is¡­¡± Isn¡¯t this similar to the insignia the Princess and the knights are wearing? A crest in the image of two broadswords forming an ''X'' pattern with a snake swirling around them. ¡°Are they the same?¡± Rain¡¯s mutterings were heard by Celis and thus she came closer to him. the moment she saw the emblem, she exclaimed. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ isn¡¯t that the Delouria Kingdom¡¯s sacred crest!!?¡±Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Celis voice immediately attracted the group¡¯s attention. The Princess immediately walked over and after seeing the cloth, her expression had also changed. These people came from her Kingdom ¨C at least, from a thousand or over years ago. Then, are they walking on the right path? ¡°Dig these bones immediately!¡± The Princess was extremely excited. She immediately ordered her subordinates to dig even deeper. Rain ignored the enthusiastic laborers and did his own thing, digging and picking up things. Aside from the bones, there were actually many things that are quite well such as; accessories, gems, and other kinds of trinkets. He took some of it and piled it up on the side. No one tried nor dared to take it. Even Celis just curiously look at it before digging some things herself. She was thinking that it was quite fun, feeling like looking for treasures ¨C Though for her, these are things are of little value. She was someone from a great clan so of course; these things are quite common to them. But, it¡¯s the feeling that matters. Lafetti and Zarda also picked the items Rain found and started appraising them. It was actually quite good. Thus, Rain gives it to them. As Rain continued exploring, suddenly he saw two strange skeletons. Most of the bones were actually quite sturdy and looked new ¨C completely different from the other bones that he had seen until now. There¡¯s no crack nor it looked fragile, in fact, it looked even smooth. Rain thought that it might have died not too long ago but he immediately erased that notion after seeing the clothes it was wearing. Although most of it had already decomposed, the state of them was similar to the ones he had found ¨C probably a very, very long time ago. Then that meant that these people also died the same age as these dead skeletons. However, why do they still look like in a good condition compared to the others? Rain continued his digging and found out that there were only two skeletons who had a similar state. Some of the bones were even shining... the heck!!? Though from what Rain could see, they were both killed in a not-so-good manner. A sword in the chest, just right the heart and the other one was stabbed by a dark-colored knife in the neck ¨C both were a fatal blow. Rain examined the two bodies quietly and saw that both of them were wearing black rings. As Rain was about to call the others, at this moment, [ Master! Take those rings immediately!! Those are Storage Rings!! ] Sylphy¡¯s excited voice rang out inside his mind. Rain¡¯s mind blanks out. He almost cried out. ¡®What did you say?¡¯ [ Master, those are the extremely rare storage rings! ] !!? [ Those two must have been very powerful experts in the past because their bones hadn¡¯t decomposed even after all this time! They must have something good inside those things so you must hide those storage rings immediately! They are very valuable! ] Rain immediately took a deep breath and calmed his expression. Glancing at the others, he saw that they were all busy exploring and digging for things. Fortunately, the location he was at was quite at the deep corner so no one was able to explore on this side yet. Rain immediately took the two rings and stuffs them into his pocket without hesitation. Luckily, the rings are quite big for the slender bone fingers and so with just a tugged they easily came out, not wasting any time. Rain felt a cold sweat coming out from his back and forehead. Just like what they say, ¡®Treasuring a Jade Ring becomes a Crime¡¯ Rain would never do something idiotic as announcing what he had found. Whether it would be taken away from him or he would invite disaster due to it ¨C both ends don¡¯t bode him well. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Rain¡¯s heart almost leaps from his chest due to the sudden voice. Turning his head, he saw Zarda and Alba slowly walking towards him. ¡°N, no, no, nothing, hehe,¡± Rain smiled awkwardly. It¡¯s not like Rain wouldn¡¯t tell them but not for now. The princess group was still here and he wasn¡¯t generous enough to share the rare loot with them! He doesn¡¯t know how valuable the Storage Rings are nor did he know how rare they are in this current age. Probably, the royalty has one or more, probably not. But, he would never risk something to slide from his hand! In games or novel, Storage Rings has an amazing appeal towards someone like him. ¡°Ah, right!¡± However, after seeing their suspicious gaze Rain immediately decided to avert their attention. ¡°That¡¯s right, I found something look!¡± Rain pointed towards the two corpses. ¡°Their bones are pretty good even though they should have been dead for a long time already¡­¡± ¡°Oh?¡± It was a success. Zarda and Alba¡¯s attention immediately went towards the two corpses. ¡°This is¡­¡± Zarda¡¯s eye widened. ¡°I can feel some magic power from their bones ¨C they must have been powerful people when they were alive.¡± Alba also nodded her head. ¡°Right!¡± Rain took the sword as well as the dagger. It was completely different from the other things found up until now. Aside from the dirt, there was no sign of decaying or rusting¡­ Rain¡¯s group was noticed by the Princess and immediately came over. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the sword of Opim!?¡± Princess Leticia exclaimed in shock the moment she saw the sword Rain was holding. She rushed over and grabbed the sword from Rain¡¯s hand, carefully examining it. ¡°Indeed, this is the real Sword of Opim!!¡± ¡°Sword of Opim?¡± Rain asked curiously. Princess Leticia nodded her head. ¡°From what I had read in the records left in the Royal Library, it was the famous sword of the famous Holy Knight, Abarim. He was extremely famous a few hundred years ago.¡± ¡°He had protected the Kingdom from any invaders and his power was extremely extraordinary. Though, he had suddenly disappeared with no clue of his whereabouts. Only the records of him and his exploits were left.¡± Rain looked at the skeleton, ¡°That?¡± Princess Leticia glanced at the skeleton and frowned, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ probably.¡± ¡°Then, what about this one? He¡¯s not wearing clothes the same as the one with this guy so he¡¯s probably different.¡± Rain stared at the black dagger. ¡°He seems to be wearing black clothes and judging from this dagger, he must be an assassin or some sort¡­¡± ¡°I also thought the same¡­¡± Zarda shrugs. The black dagger has a curved design with a very sharp tip. Its hilt was not even a proper hilt and more like a small piece of a blade ¨C though only the end tip was sharp and the blade was dull. ¡°Do you know what this is?¡± ... ... ... ... Chapter 60: [ Secret Door ] Chapter 60: [ Secret Door ] Princess Leticia frowned but then shook her head. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard anything about it ¨C though I can say that it should be a good magical weapon.¡± [ Master, I can feel a strange power from that dagger! It would be best if you keep it! ] ¡®Do you know what this is?¡¯ [ Negative. I only have several records in my archives¡­ and famous magical weapons and legendary items are excluded. However; I can feel that that is a good thing! ] Rain nodded his head. When Princess Leticia was about to take the dagger, Rain suddenly pulled back his hand. ¡°Sword of Opim is yours but this dagger is mine¡­ that is okay, right?¡± Princess Leticia frowned. ¡°Do you know what it is?¡± Rain shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know but you just said that this is a good magical item¡­ and I am a dagger user,¡± Clang! Rain showed pointed at the dagger hanging around his waist. ¡°This dagger would be useful for me,¡± Princess Leticia hesitated for a moment. Although she didn¡¯t know what it was but since it was wielded by a powerful expert from ancient times, it shouldn¡¯t just be a simple dagger or an ordinary magical item. Besides, this was the one who had taken the Holy Knight; Abarim''s life. ¡°If Rain wanted it then give it to him, why hesitate?¡± As Princess Leticia was hesitating, Zarda spoke in an annoyed tone. ¡°You already have that sword ¨C why so stingy upon a single dagger!?¡± On the other hand, Laffeti didn¡¯t say anything and just glared at Princess Leticia. Her expression was as if saying ¡®Rain like it so don¡¯t you dare take it!¡¯ Seeing this, Princess Leticia could only sigh. ¡°Fine, in any case, you are the one who found it.¡± Aside from Rain and Zarda, another person who can give Princess Leticia a headache was Lafetti. Although this girl didn¡¯t like talking too much but she was the type of action rather than talking. If she really refused to give that dagger to Rain, she was certain that Lafetti would break ties with them and fight them without any hesitation. Zarda was actually better to deal with due to her being somewhat reasonable and can talk to but Lafetti? Heh, it would be good if she wouldn¡¯t start slashing before they could talk. In any case, that was just a dagger. The real important item for them was the Sword of Opim! That was the sword of the great hero from their kingdom that had gone missing! And now, it had finally returned to them.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°Thank you,¡± Rain smiled as he placed the dagger behind him. [ But Master, that Sword of Opim since to be a good item too¡­ A pity~ ] ¡®That sword is no good. Even if I wanted it, I doubt that princess would give it to me, after all, it seems like a precious sword from her kingdom.¡¯ [ Well, I guess you also have a point. However, if I¡¯m not wrong, that dagger should also be similar to that sword ¨C or probably even better¡­ ] ¡®Why? Do you know it?¡¯ [ No. As I had said before there¡¯s no such thing recorded in my archives, however, I can feel a strong power coming from it. It should be a powerful weapon! ] Rain ponders for a moment before he resumed in his exploration. The princess had ordered her subordinates to pack the suspected corpse of Abarim ¨C saying that, although there was no proof but since there¡¯s a high chance that it was the great Holy Knight, his body must be returned to the Kingdom. After that time, several people found good items and weapons, even those that are still in good condition. However, compared to what Rain had found ¨C the two storage rings he had kept, the Sword of Opim and lastly, the dagger, they seem to be quite inferior. Was this perhaps the so-called... Protagonist''s power of heaven-defying luck...? Rain mused. However, he suddenly felt silly. He actually likens himself to a protagonist of a story... But even so, the items they had found can still make ordinary warriors drool. Swords, Spears, Shields, magic items such as accessories, slightly tattered and worn out magical armors but can still be repaired, and many other things were found. The bone pit was certainly a treasure trove! After a few hours of exploring the area, finally, someone suddenly shouted loudly: ¡°Quickly come here, I found something!¡± It was a familiar voice for Rain. As expected, when he turned to look at the source, he saw Celia calling everyone. After shouting, Celia pointed at the protruding stone on the wall. ¡°What is this? A trap door?¡± Rain asked curiously. ¡°It probably is,¡± Celia answered. ¡°Now this is getting interesting~¡± After a few minutes of investigation, Princess Leticia finally decided to proceed. As a respectable holy knight, Doram volunteered to open the trap door and entered first. He stepped forward and turned the protruding stone on the wall. ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± However, nothing was happening. Rain and the others were confused. Was it fake? And just when Princess Leticia wanted to tell Doram to turn it again, suddenly the entire cave began to shake. And before anyone of them could react, along with a Clang! Clang! sound, that wall where Doram had turned a stone just a moment ago suddenly started moving, splitting into two opposite direction like a sliding door. The group was startled as they immediately jump back in surprise. When the cave finally stopped shaking, the group discovered a rectangular entrance with a ladder leading downwards. There was still the 2nd floor? Doram and Garas glanced at the princess and after seeing she nodded her head, they entered the opening. Behind the two holy knights, while being cautious, they also followed and went down. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ While descending, Rain surveyed the entire staircase. The descending stairs which were the floor of the tunnel had a diameter of around two meters, it was illuminated by the small lamps on the wall, emitting a pallid phosphorescent light, and the length of the stairs seemed to continue into the limit of resolution. Engraved on the wall were different images similar to hieroglyphics in Egypt depicting battles as well as various kinds of monster-like creatures. Just what is with this place? Is Excalibur really in this place? While bearing that thought, Rain slowly walked down the staircase¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Chapter 61: [ Lightning Tornado ] Chapter 61: [ Lightning Tornado ] Rip!! A large lizard¡¯s sharp claws slashed Rain¡¯s leather clothes. He was hit in his chest. An ¡°Uh!?¡± escaped his lips as his obsidian-colored hair flew around. He backflipped thrice in the air and landed agily, creating a distance from the large lizard that was as large as a dog. [ Agility EX ] [ Rapid Dash ] Rain immediately activated his skills and rushed towards the large lizard while throwing three daggers. Clang! Clang! Two Daggers successfully lodged on the monster¡¯s skin while one was repelled with its thick armor-like scales. Spark! Lightning run through the wire and immediately electrocuting the monster causing it to shriek in pain. Using this as a chance, Rain used his left hand as a fulcrum and delivered a low spinning kick, hitting the lizard¡¯s head. Taking advantage of its moment of numbness due to the electricity, Rain¡¯s hand stretched towards the lizard¡¯s mouth and, [ Flamethrower ]!! His hands lit up with a scarlet light and Boom! Flames sprouted from his hands and into the lizard¡¯s mouth. In just a blink of an eye, the large lizard fell down, smoking like a scorched meat. It was even releasing a cooked smell. Seeing the monster finally died, Rain let out a short breath before turning around and looking for another prey. He can¡¯t waste time. He wanted to become even stronger as soon as possible and watching the others fight reinforced that determination. He was still too weak compared to them though he was indeed catching up in an extremely fast speed. If the others knew that Rain had been started fighting for two to three months only, they would certainly fell down in shock. Rain¡¯s strength and skills are like those veterans who had been fighting and training for a year and more already. Even his strength was almost comparable to a Lv2 or Lv3 at most. How could that level be reached only after several months? As for Rain using [ Flamethrower ], Princess Leticia and the others weren¡¯t surprised anymore as they had already concluded that Rain was a Tri-Elemental ¨C Water, Fire, and Lightning. He was indeed a very valuable expert that would be sought by every Kingdom. Only Zarda, Stagna, Drova and Lafetti knew the truth and no matter how much time passed by, they still couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked at Rain¡¯s rapid advancement. How is this possible!? However, they knew better not to say nor ask these kinds of things, especially with this human group around or else, they would surely drag Rain with them even more. Rain surveyed the entire area. The others were fighting two¨Cthree monsters; Blood Lizards, Fang Rats and Crobats while the others were being besieged by dozens. Although they had already expected for there to be monsters behind the trap door, however, Rain never expected for this to be so many! The moment they entered the room, they were immediately attacked. Monsters were coming out endlessly from every direction as if they had long been waiting for visitors. Rain was thinking for a bit and then finally decided. He would go for Crobats first!Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. As far as Rain could remember, Bats never liked the light and so, Rain grabbed his wired daggers and throws all of them in random directions. Grabbing the end wire, Rain used activated his Electricity and in no time at all, the wire daggers started crackling in live electric sparks, giving off an intense light. ¡°Kyaaah!!¡± Those Crobats who are close at the wire was stunned at the sudden piercing light and electricity and immediately fell to the ground, confused and numb while the others flew away terrified. Grinning, Rain immediately rushed down and started stabbing those who had fallen. ¡°Kyaaaaakk!!¡± Screams one after another rang out, filling the entire room. ¡°Kyaaaakkk!!¡± However, there still seems to be dozens of Crobats left and so Rain decided to use an ultimate move and round them all in one fell swoop! ¡°Everyone, be careful!¡± Rain called out, attracting the other¡¯s attention. ¡°I¡¯m going to use an AOE, so you better put your seatbelts on and grabbed anything you find!¡± He raised his both hands high and gathered as much mana as he could. [ Lightning Tornado ]! After a short moment, wind gathered around the Crobats, Blood Lizards, and Fang Rats which was pouring endlessly from every direction. The win looked like as if rotating while increasing its speed every second. The others felt the sudden change in the area and immediately retreated, their hearts violently shook from shock. What is he going to do?! The group wasn¡¯t the only one that was alarmed. The sudden gust was felt by all creatures and instantly, their attention went towards the source, Rain. [ Lightning Tornado ] was a very difficult magic spell Rain had created through theories up until now. It was based on Rain¡¯s understanding of Tornadoes he had learned from school. However, this magic spell¡¯s consumption was extremely tremendous. Thus, Rain had never been able to conjure it properly up until now. But now that his mana had finally reached the A ranked level, close to S rank, he could barely cast a very destructive mini-sized tornado. Rain lifted his hands above his head like he was trying to grab something in the air. His consciousness expanded greatly. For as far as his mind could reach, an area of about dozen of meters in radius, all molecules located therein become Rain¡¯s receptors, continuously transmitting an endless stream of information. This amount of data -of which a human¡¯s weak and fragile mind would probably be difficult to handle even the tiniest fraction¨CRain, with serious concentration, controlled with his will. He picked out the necessary data from the scene in front of him, at the same time surveying the situation of everything within his domain. This can almost be called the viewpoint of a god - a power beyond human knowledge or understanding. The monsters were there, gathered conveniently¡­ With his expanded perception, he can clearly see the location of his enemies and the exact location where he uses his magic. And after several minutes passed by, the flow of the wind started to swirl around. At this moment, the monsters finally felt some kind of danger and they hurriedly rushed towards Rain. But before they could reach him, Lafetti, Stagna, and Drova stood protectively in front of him. Rain ignored the monsters rushing at him since Lafetti and the others were already guarding him, he felt secure. He focused all his attention towards what he was doing. Princess Leticia hesitated for a moment before diving in to join Lafetti and the others. Although he doesn¡¯t know what Rain was trying to do but he seems to be doing something¡­ interesting. Even now, although she wasn¡¯t as gifted as Magical creatures like Lamias but she can also feel the turbulent state of the mana around them due to her being a mage as well. ¡­ ¡­ Still not done? Glancing at Rain from time to time, she saw that Rain was closing his eyes, focusing deeply and did not appear to notice the battle in front of him. Despite her reluctance to admit it, the lack of attention somewhat filled her with unease. Finally, after a few minutes of waiting, a small atmospheric swirl that looked like a hole had opened in the earth had taken a spherical form above Rain¡¯s head. If one looks closely, it was as if the wind was rotating in a very rapid manner, forming a tornado. At first, the tornado was only at half a meter radius. However, it rapidly increased in size as the wind started to rotate stronger and it then kept growing bigger. Matching its name, lightning began to wrap around the tornado at the same time. Rocks, corpses, dirt and many other things in the area were swept up with it and that giant swirl of destruction with a radius of a few dozen meters gave its joyous birth cry. ¡°Step back!!¡± Rain cried out. Seeing the lightning tornado, much less Lafetti, and the others, Princess Leticia was dumbstruck by Rain¡¯s magic. However, she was not a beginner as she immediately returned to her senses and rushed back. Rain waited for Lafetti and the others to escape behind him before throwing the small lightning tornado standing from his palm towards the monsters. ¡°Devour!!¡± *** *** Chapter 62: [ Quadro Elemental ] Chapter 62: [ Quadro Elemental ] The wind begins to swirl like a maelstrom, with the monsters at its center. The maelstrom was, of course, Rain¡¯s creation, utilizing all the wind molecules at his command, and the area it spans almost filled the entire cave. ¡°This¡­¡­ is impossible¡­!?¡± A lightning tornado!? A Lightning and Wind combination magic!!? But isn¡¯t he a Water, Fire and Lightning Elemental!? How can he use Wind magic! Princess Leticia¡¯s face instantly paled from a sudden realization. N, no way!! He¡¯s not just a Tri-Elemental but a Quadro!? Impossible! Even in History, there was no such precedent who had born with the ability to control four elements! Even Tri-Elemental was already an extremely rare existence¡­ how is it possible for someone to exist like that in this world!!? Princess Leticia¡¯s eyes widened. Even if Rain didn¡¯t want it, it would be hard for him to not become extremely powerful in the future! Ignoring his Close combat abilities, With just his magic capability, Rain would become someone even an entire kingdom would fear in the future! He¡¯s extremely dangerous!! Besides, "To summon a tornado and such a massive destructive power, how did..." Princess Leticia turns her head to ask and is left speechless once more. Rain was standing proudly, his eyes shining in the dark. An expression that of a small child discovering something new. A faint smile suffused his face as beads of sweat coming from his forehead. His face paled but his expression was extremely lively. Princess Leticia was not the only one shock but all the people present in the place. Although it was a bit small to be called a tornado, with only two to three-meter radius, its destructive power cannot be ignored. Besides, combining two elements was a very high-level technique only used by Grandmaster Mage. If one can combine two elements they can already be called a Grandmaster Mage. But a youth less than twenty years old actually knows how to combined two kinds of elements! A less than twenty years old Grandmaster Mage!? That is impossible!! All the people who saw it felt as if their hearts would pop out from their chests, especially those Grandmaster Mages among the group. Although they are Grandmaster Mages but most of them only had single attribute and so, compared to Rain who can combine two elemental attributes, they felt nothing but shame! They had always been so proud and prideful ever since they had become Grandmaster Mages, after all, Mages had always been a sacred profession but seeing Rain¡¯s abilities, they almost wished they turn into turtles so that they can retract their heads in shame and embarrassment. Fuck!! Who didn¡¯t know that dual abilities Grandmaster Mage was hundred times difficult that single attribute Grandmaster Mage? In fact, raising every attribute at a Grandmaster level was not an easy thing to do.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. And now, a youth less than twenty was actually able to do it? Where was their pride? However, they didn¡¯t know, Rain¡¯s ability was just too strange and extraordinary! Without reaching Grandmaster Mage, he can still combine two or more elemental attributes due to the broadness of his ability. *** *** The wind finally died along with the sound. Rain looked out over the disaster he had created. The dirt and corpses covering the ground had been swept up in the wind leaving the earthen ground visible in places. The monsters were blown over ten meters away. Most seems to be still alive albeit barely. ¡°¡­Hm.¡± Rain had only just thought up that method up until now and had never do it due to the large consumption of magic power and it had actually caused more destruction than he had imagined. Though, Rain felt his Magic Power reserved was already empty. Thus, he can¡¯t use magic for probably 5 to 6 hours or so¡­ Well, judging from the Magic''s strength, Rain felt that it was worth it. Look at the power it had release¡­ But it was still incomplete. It was small and the duration of the spell didn¡¯t even last five minutes. He had only managed to manipulate the wind within this small place and that had still been imperfect. However, it had still produced that much destruction. If he had enough mana and cold conjure a twenty meter or so [ Lightning Tornado ] one after another, who would still dare to block his path? And not just [ Lightning Tornado ], in fact, it was still the most basic magic he can conjure. In the future, with Molecular Manipulation, he would be able to do a lot of things as long as he has enough mana. Indeed, if he could do that, he already held the power to destroy the world in his hands. He held the world in his hands. War whatsoever, that goal of stopping it seems to be quite an impossible thing to do but with his magic, it seems like there was a possibility of succeeding! That feeling rushed all over Rain¡¯s body. The feeling of victory and success felt even fresher within his chest. Is this why people in stories change after gaining a very powerful ability or power? Absolute power corrupts absolutely¡­ huh¡­ It was a bit stupid since corruption most came from human desires but now that he had felt how powerful his magic could become¡­ he suddenly felt that it must have been true. Even at this very moment, while thinking about his power in the future, he was thinking that there would be nothing in the world that could defeat him. A nuclear bomb, heroes, or demon kings would do him no harm. That was what he was feeling right now and that feeling was addictive¡­ But Rain immediately shook those feelings away. He can¡¯t become so arrogant and complacent just because he has this power. After all, right now, he didn¡¯t have that kind of power and was still very weak¡­ Just like what Chinese always says, ¡°There are people above people, mountains beyond mountains¡­¡± He can¡¯t stop or gloat on his current power and continue to proceed forward! Rain started walking towards the twitching monsters and started stabbing them with his daggers. The group still hasn¡¯t recovered and just watched Rain from monsters to monsters and stabbing them to death. His power really astonished them. And the revelation caused them to feel indignant. He was actually not just a Tri-Elemental but a Quadro! How can this be possible!!? Is he similar to the Hero blessed with all elements by the Goddess of Magic? Princess Leticia suddenly thought of a possibility. Although she hadn¡¯t yet to meet the Heroes personally but she had read the reports regarding their powers. Marjorie Grey ¨C one of the Heroes claimed by the Goddess of Order and Magic; Thion and possessed the ability [ All Elemental Affinity ] However, is he also one of them? Claimed by the Goddess Thion? But that should be impossible! Isn¡¯t he a lost child? He shouldn¡¯t have access to Churches, especially if he lives in this region. Most of all, there was only one three Church worshipping the Goddess Thion and either of these Churches can only be found in the Kingdom''s Capital and not in this wilderness! How is it possible for him to have an access to the Church of the Goddess of Order and Magic? Claiming can only be done by the Church or temple¡­ so him being claimed without going to one would be nigh impossible. But how come he possesses such skills if he hadn¡¯t yet undergone claiming ritual? Princess Leticia couldn''t think of any answer to her question. And at this very moment, Rain become even more mysterious. Unbeknownst to the crowd¡¯s complex feelings, Rain finished killing more than twenty monsters that are still alive. ¡°Status,¡± [ Rain Revert Lv1 Strength: S12 Endurance:A67 Dexterity:S10 Agility:S13 Mana: A45 Title: Lost Child Patron: Goddess of Chaos and Strife, embodiment of Carnage and Mischief; Goddess Atria. Unique Skill: [ Support System Pixie: Sylphy Systema ], [ All Language Comprehension ], [ Predation ] Skills: [ Agility EX Lv4 ], [ Bone Spike Lv3 ], [ Enhanced Smell Lv4 ], [ Sword Mastery Lv6 ], [ Bow Mastery Lv2 ], [ Dagger Mastery Lv4 ] [ Night Vision Lv4 ], [ Strength EX Lv4 ], [ Rapid Dash Lv3 ], [ Flamethrower Lv1 ], [ Howl Lv1 ] Resistance: Cold Resistance: Lv3 ( 21% ) Magic Affinity: Molecular Manipulation ] Chapter 63: [ Kill Stealing ] Chapter 63: [ Kill Stealing ] Three stats have all reach S, two more to go¡­ ¡°However, this seems to be already too late to ask but, is leveling speed usually this fast?¡± Rain can¡¯t help but ask curiously. [ Master, usually is a lot harder and arduous. It¡¯s just that Master is too abnormal¡­ no one has as many skills as yours in the first place and even your magic¡­ it¡¯s not magic anymore! If I will to say it, it¡¯s transcendental! ] Sylphy¡¯s voice seems to be overshadowed by a bit of bitterness as well as hopelessness. Rain was just too monstrous so to speak¡­ even geniuses might cry T-T¡­ ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± [ You are killing Lv2 and 3 monsters so easily even though your level was still at Lv1. Thus, the experience you gained was much more compared to normal. I guess this can be said to be also an advantage brought by not leveling immediately such as what you had done, Master ¨CThough I don¡¯t think anyone would be able to imitate what you are doing¡­ ] ¡°Well, can¡¯t help it¡­¡± Rain flashed a bitter smile. At this moment, the group finally recovered from the shock. They wanted to rush over and interro¨C asked Rain about his real ability when Lafetti stood in front of the youth and started glaring at the crowd. It wasn¡¯t only her but also the usual group; Stagna, Drova, Zarda, and Alba was standing around, protectively. It seems like they won¡¯t let anyone know Rain¡¯s real ability, even Princess Leticia could only ask but no answer was given. After cleaning the entire battlefield, Rain didn¡¯t take a break and started walking away. Of course, he knew what would happen if someone knew about his godly abilities, not only [ Predation ] but also his magic attribute that was cheaty to the core! But he also wanted to create a mysterious persona to the princess. Since he had openly declared war against her kingdom if ever they tried to do anything to him and his family, he needed to make a deterrent force to make them hesitate in dealing with him. Princess Leticia was a smart woman. She could be said to be wise and cunning so if she knew what Rain can do, either she will eliminate Rain for potential danger or befriend for a potential ally. The former has only disadvantages since, Rain¡¯s background was a bit complicated as well as with Zarda and Alba¡¯s protection¨C they would certainly suffer a huge headache if she did that. Then the latter, on the other hand, would give her great advantages since with Rain¡¯s power and potential, as long as their goals complemented with each other, he would become a very great addition to their force. In close-combat, although he wasn¡¯t unparalleled but anyone can see that only time was needed and he would certainly rise above normal warriors. And in magic abilities, he would certainly become unparalleled in the future. There''s no question to that. His power and strength alone would make any force beg him to join them. Thus, at this very moment, Princess Leticia was started to have headaches as to how should she would deal Rain¡¯s existence. Even if they tried to kill him, however, the chances of successfully doing that would certainly be extremely low and if they couldn¡¯t do it, they would never have a comfortable sleep without guillotines hanging above their neck. Rain¡¯s power was enough to threaten them! What should she do¡­? *** *** With the sound of rocks scraping against each other, the ground in front opened to show a deep underground passage.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. It looked like the ground had been split by a sword. A path of stone steps covered with moss exuded a smell of decay. The passage continued all the way into the depths becoming an unseen bottomless pit, while the two sides of the walls were engraved with ancient inscriptions similar to the hieroglyphics they had seen up until now. Since Rain had studied the Hieroglyphics in the pedestal, he had acquired some experience in deciphering the Ancient Writings. And now, seeing this, Rain''s understanding in the ancient writing further increased. Thus, he can finally roughly understands it. Rain walked over and started tracing the images depicted on the wall with his hand. ¡°Glory¡­Death¡­one¡­ might¨C no, must¡­ choose¡­¡± Rain read slowly. His voice soft as if he was afraid anyone would hear. That would be a problem of itself¡­ However, just as he was concentrating, Celia who was also studying the images happened to passed by and heard him. ¡°You can read it!!?¡± Celia asked in surprise. Even she who has studied the ancient can only roughly understands few things and would still need a very long time to decipher it but Rain can actually read it!!? Celia¡¯s outburst immediately attracted the others. Rain¡¯s eyebrows twitched before replying, ¡°A bit¡­¡± In fact, it was not just a bit. As long as he would study for a few moments, he would be able to understand much better. It wasn¡¯t because of his intelligence but because he possessed an innate unique skill; [ All Language Comprehension ]. With a bit of time, any kind of language would be learned. ¡°Is that true, Rain? You can read the Ancient Text?¡± Princess Leticia asked in shock. Rain had really given her so much surprise. Probably, the number of times she had been surprised in these few days was much more compared to two to three years¡¯ worth of her lifetime. ¡°Amazing!!¡± Celis¡¯ eyes sparkled in admiration. She also shared the same hobbies with her twin sisters and so they are quite knowledgeable in terms of Ancient knowledge ¨C though unlike Celia she prefers reading Ancient legends and myths rather than studying Ancient cultures and language. Thus, in terms of understanding the Ancient Language, she was slightly below compared to her twin sister. Lafetti and the others, on the other hand, already know of Rain¡¯s exceptional talent in different languages. He can even understand different monster languages which had different diversities¡­ Ancient Texts was nothing~ Rain shrugs and started reading the engraved hieroglyphics while walking. As they walked deeper into the cave, there¡¯s one thing that caught Rain¡¯s attention. Although they should have been even deeper into the cave, aside from being dim, the group can actually still see the area quite clearly than they had imagined. Even the fire torches or the light orbs conjured by light mages weren¡¯t necessary anymore. Just where is this light coming from? Rain also felt a breeze blowing from time to time¡­ but that shouldn¡¯t be the case since they are few levels under the ground¡­ Quite mysterious! As the group ventured deeper, many monsters constantly pop out, attacking them. Worse is that, the deeper they go, the stronger the monsters appear. According to the ranking of monsters, Rain had learned, Lv3 and 4 are starting to appear constantly. Even Rain was starting to have his difficulties in dealing one at a time. But he was reluctant to ask for Zarda or Alba¡¯s help. Then, instead of continuing challenging them one by one, Rain retreated at the back. He then started moving around the battlefield, aiding and supporting the other warriors. Because he still can¡¯t use magic, due to the [ Lightning Tornado ] which depleted his mana, Rain relied on his sword and daggers more. Due to this, many members started to view Rain in a different light. Their gazes were still filled with a complicated emotion, but more than anything, they were feeling deep admiration. People like Rain were destined to become legends. Some people even thanked him not knowing that he was actually stealing a huge amount of experience from them. They thought that he was helping them out of good heart; never did they know that he was just kill¨Cstealing their monsters. This should be the prime example of being sold without knowing and yet still help the culprit to count their money. Truly, innocent¡­ Thus, Rain¡¯s popularity began to increase among the people in the group. He was seen as a kind-hearted, reliable and hyperactive youth. Knowing this, Rain shrugs and didn¡¯t care. As long as they didn¡¯t know what he was really doing then fine¡­ let me continue this for a little much longer, oh you so kind and generous people~ Rain mused inwardly. They took breaks from time to time. Several people started cooking some simple meals, most commonly were grilled and skewered meats. Though even if Rain¡¯s popularity had increased, they still made some distance with him during breaks and not even one dared to start a conversation with him. After all, he was always together with the Lamias and Silver Wolf King. During the battle, no one dared to complain about Zarda and Alba¡¯s carefree attitude. They didn¡¯t even fight and just watched and chat with each other, laughing happily while they risk their lives in the fighting. What a very comfortable and enviable position. They looked like royalties ¨C even the princess was fighting some monsters and yet the two were really acting nonchalant and carefree as if they were strolling in their own courtyards. Strangely enough, no monsters dared to pick a fight with them although they are so defenseless. It was probably instinct. Thus, they started to ignore their existence. Just as they continued their expedition, *biki* a strange sound entered their ears. There was only a slight pause. They, who were already battle-hardened, did not need to consider anything and knew what this unlucky tearing sound represents. Uuuu, WAAA¡­¡­! Roars one after another resounded in the entire place. *** *** *** *** Chapter 64: [ Godspeed ] Chapter 64: [ Godspeed ] ¡°¡­¡­this is...¡± ¡°It¡¯s a .¡± Not too far away from them, the passage walls constantly cracked and shattered. And after the walls were destroyed from the inside, a thick brown arm that looked they were made up of rocks and clay was revealed from the hole. The remains of the crushed passage walls scattered constantly down to the floor like an eggshell. Following the destroyed walls, not only a left arm, even a right arm and lastly, a huge head made up of rocks also appeared in front of them. ¡°¡­¡­OOOOOO¡­¡­¡± After this hoarse cry, the Golem¡¯s full appearance finally emerged. Lv4 Rock Golems! These monsters are commonly seen guarding ancient ruins. Although they don¡¯t use magic attacks but their physical strength and defense were top-notched, classifying them as Lv4 monsters. ¡°Seeing Golems here, then, the chance of ruins existed here became even higher.¡± Princess Leticia muttered with an excited expression. ¡°Then, the legendary sword being here also has a high chance of possibility!!¡± The moment the Golem stood in front of the group like a rock wall, *biki* *biki* one after another, Golem started coming from the walls. 1, 2, 3, 4¡­ 11, 12, 13, 14, 15¡­ 15 Lv4 Rock Golems! Even Princess Leticia instantly paled seeing the number of the monsters. ¡°Sh*t!!¡± One man after another started cursing in fright. ¡°What are you being fearful for? Aren¡¯t you Knights!!?¡± Doram screamed angrily! Knights acting like scared cats really angered him! Garas also snorted in anger before he followed Doram and stood in front of the group. With the two Holy Knights standing in front of them, the Knights immediately felt their fighting spirit swelled up. ¡°OOoohhh!!¡± they cried out in unison. Rain looked at them with indifferent eyes while slowly retreating backward. Lafetti, Stagna, and Drova immediately walked over and encircled him. ¡°Don¡¯t walk too far in the front, follow us!¡± Lafetti said to Rain. Rain nodded. At this moment, he was a bit helpless against Rock Golems with only just his sword and daggers. Although he has regained much of his mana back but it was still not enough to conjure magic spells to fight against it. Thus, Rain didn¡¯t argue and followed Lafetti and the others. ¡°Thank you,¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to thank for?¡± Stagna smiled gently. ¡°I¡¯m just saying it,¡± Rain shrugs. ¡°Ooohhh!!¡± and so the fight started. As usual, Rain danced around Lafetti and the others, striking when the opportunity appeared. Although, his attacks were insignificant compared to the others. Rock Golems are nearly immortal monsters. If you managed to cut its limbs, they will regenerate it an instant by absorbing the earth. However, no monsters that don¡¯t have a weakness. And as for Rock Golems, they possess a fatal weakness! Right in the right chest, where a human heart should be, was a fist-sized core. Once it was destroyed or break apart, the Golem will instantly die.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. As simple as it sounds, however, that part of the Golem¡¯s body was covered by a hardened rock, protecting it. And even Golems with no sentient still protect their weakness in instinct or probably they were reprogrammed to do so. Thus, giving another difficulty in fighting against it. Rain¡¯s hands hanging on either side of his waist swiftly rose and then whipped towards the Golem. Woosh! Woosh! Woosh! Several cold lights shot out from his hands flying towards the Golem¡¯s head, shoulders, and chest. Ting! Ting! The Golem swatted the incoming flying daggers but two of them were successful as they lodged in the Golem¡¯s arms. Taking advantage of its opening created from defending, Lafetti and Drova arrived beside it and simultaneously swung their swords in a violent manner. Their attacks created two long fissures on its body. Swoosh!! Then arrow struck its face. Stagna kept on shooting arrows coated with magic towards the Golem. Although the monster was powerful, however, its speed was inferior. It moves slowly like robots that hadn¡¯t been oiled properly. The Golem¡¯s madly swung its arms at Lafetti and Drova. After throwing his daggers, Rain didn¡¯t stop his actions and instead rushed towards the side, encircling behind the Golem whose attention was focused on the front. He stared at its exposed back. He can immediately strike it at this moment but he was not confident to strike the core in one fell swoop. If not, the Mad Golem will certainly be cautious to leave its back again or worst, it would certainly chase him to kill him. However, seeing that rock hard defense¡­ Rain hesitated. From what Rain knows, Rock Golems are invulnerable in physical fights. Their defense can be said to be absolute as they can endure any kind of attacks, surpassing any Super Masochists in the world. They can recover back their damage they had suffered in an instant and as long as their cores were not destroyed they are indestructible killing machines! Aside from the core, they had no weak points! But, Rain didn¡¯t think like that. Completely lacking weak points? Rain¡¯s eyes flashed a trace of cold chill ¨C possessing no weak points? Hmph! Then let me create a weak point! Rain closed his eyes and felt the mana inside of him. Insufficient to use that move¡­ Rain frowned. He then turned his head and surveyed the entire battlefield. His gaze then landed at Princess Leticia who was fighting together with Doram and the Geminin Sisters. Without hesitation, Rain sped up towards Princess Leticia¡¯s direction. ¡°Rain!?¡± ¡°Lafetti, I¡¯ll leave for a moment. I¡¯ll come back immediately!¡± ¡°No, wait! It¡¯s dangerous!!¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± leaving those words, Rain rushed towards Princess Leticia¡¯s directions. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡°Haaaa!!¡± Princess Leticia swung her sword and repelled the Golem¡¯s arms. Celis casted a spell and bombarded the Golem¡¯s body while Celia circled its back and started attacking it, though it was repelled by a new pair of arms that had grown from it. Doram was standing beside the princess and continued to protect her while attacking at the same time. His blade covered by a fiery red aura that every strike caused an explosion, destroying its arms. However, before he could deal the final blow, another two Golems appeared and started attacking them. The Golem that had its arms severed instantly regenerated another pair of arms. Right now, there were already three Golems that were fighting against them. Celis was in a difficult position. She was a pure mage and if she was hit even once by those thick and hard arms, she would certainly be a goner. Celis frantically dodge while backing away. However, at this moment, the rocks behind her suddenly moved and a thick arm came out. Celis felt the immediate danger and turned around, only to see a pair of arms reaching out to her. ¡°Damn! Another one!?¡± Celis exclaimed in horror. ¡°Celis!!¡± Celia saw her twin sister in danger and immediately rushed but with the difference in distance as well as the interference by two Golems, it was obvious that she wouldn¡¯t make it in time. Princess Leticia noticed as well and immediately turned around. ¡°Doram, back me up!!¡± ¡°Yes, your highness!¡± Princess Leticia exerts force in her legs and her feet immediately lit up and it gradually covered her entire body, causing her entire body to lit up in the beautiful bluish light. She crouched a bit and was about to rush towards Celis when she suddenly saw a shadow brushing past her. ¡°Hm?!¡± her momentum was disturbed but she ignored it and turned her face towards the shadow. It was extremely fast! She then saw Rain speeding up towards Celis, his feet were releasing some bluish pale light while emitting an ear-screeching noise similar to that of bird¡¯s cry. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± It was Lightning! Princess Leticia finally understands the nature of that skill. He coated his feet with lightning to increase his speed. He had seen that kind of thing done only twice¡­ Usually, Lightning Elemental Magic warriors coated themselves with Lightning to speed up their reflexes as well as speed. They called it Godspeed! However, that kind of skill consumed a lot of magical power. Thus, only few lightning magic-warriors were able to do it. However, Rain¡¯s magic power should have been drained, especially after executing that kind of magic spell a while ago¡­ so how? She then saw Rain tackled Celis to avoid a Golem¡¯s arm smashing downwards. And with unbelievable reflexes and speed, while carrying Celis, he twisted his body mid-air and delivered a roundhouse kick to the Golem¡¯s head. The force chipped a huge chunk of stone from the Golem¡¯s exposed head causing it to wobble away. Rain then jumped back while carrying Celis in his arms. His movements and actions were extremely well executed¡­ more like, it was beautiful! That counter¡­ she doesn¡¯t know if she could do that¡­ *** *** Chapter 65: [ New Skill ] Chapter 65: [ New Skill ] Princess Leticia was really astonished. She was never bored watching Rain fight as his every action and movement carried inexplicable beauty. It was an art! In this world, there was no concept of Karate, Judo, Kung-Fu and other Martial arts. Although some people will appear every now and then doing similar things but most were only showcasing their sword skills or magic skills. Rain¡¯s ways of fighting was a novel for Princess Leticia¨C that nimbleness, aerial maneuvers and breathe taking martial arts, although all of them were just imitated from what Rain had seen in movies and cartoons and was perfected by him using countless trials and errors, for the Princess, no, for every people in the World of it was extremely flawless! And the more Rain¡¯s level goes up, the swifter and fluid his moves become. It was as if they were being perfected. He prioritizes nimbleness and efficiency rather than pure power and speed. His movements were flexible and can change depending on the situation, unlike the normal way where they put all their power or speed to finish the task. Thus, Rain''s way of fighting was a really a novel for them. Rain had always been gifted in talent. As long as he can see it, with just a few minutes of practice, Rain had the ability to implicate movements and actions he had seen in movies or in real life. That had also helped him in his different part-time jobs. He had managed to quickly grasp what he needed to do just by watching people around him, after a few trial and errors ¨Cthus, giving his co-workers a reliable feeling from him. Besides, Princess Leticia noticed something else. Only his feet were covered in Lightning sparks¡­ don¡¯t tell me, he¡¯s minimizing the mana consumption by only using it as the most important focal point? Can that thing be¡­ done? Princess Leticia seems to have received some sort of enlightenment. This was never been done before. It''s not like they were stupid but the control of mana needed to use this kind of action was extremely high. Most people had a hard time controlling mana in such a precise way. And most of all, people prefer to use, flashy looking moves rather than this kind of weak but peculiar moves. That''s why sometimes, people always said explosion is an art. Because people prefer to use flashy things that can cause large-scale explosions and catch people''s attention''s awe and admiration. ¡°Your Highness!!¡± Suddenly, Princess Leticia heard Doram¡¯s cry causing her to immediately exit from her reverie. She turned her head and saw Doram was being besieged by two Rock Golems alone. ¡°I¡¯m coming!¡± Princess Leticia gave Rain and Celis one last gaze before rushing towards Doram to help him. ¡°Celis, do you have something that can help me recover my mana faster?¡± Rain asked Celis whose face was already turning into a persimmon. ¡°W, what!?¡± ¡°I said, do you have anything that can help me recover my mana faster? You know, like in mana potions in games¡­¡± ¡°Games? What games?¡± ¡°Just anything¡­¡± Celis thought for a moment before she struggled to get away from Rain and then grabbed her waist pouch. She then took out a very small, thumb finger sized slim vial containing a blue liquid. ¡°Are you talking about this?¡± ¡°This is?¡± ¡°A Magic Potion created by Alchemists. It can help you recover your magic power faster than normal.¡± Rain immediately grabbed the small vial, ¡°I¡¯ll just drink this right?¡± Celis nodded. ¡°Thanks,¡± Rain said then leaned down and kissed her cheek, catching Celis off-guard. ¡°Wh¨C wha¨C wha,¡± Celis was instantly flustered. However, Rain ignored her and immediately drunk the small vial. In just a second, Rain felt a cold feeling running through his throat and the taste¡­ isn¡¯t this Lip*vitan?This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. It tasted like an energy drink¡­ Rain felt his magic power bubbling inside of him. Although it was not fully recovered, probably at most at half of his original mana capacity but this is enough! ¡°Thanks,¡± Rain smiled and immediately rushed towards a nearby Rock golem. Celis can only watch him leave while her face was as red as an apple. Her eyes flashed a complicated feeling. [ Rapid Dash! ] Rain activated his skill and shot himself towards the nearby monster. Unfortunately, [ Agility EX ] was still in cool down. With quick and stealthy movements, Rain encircled around the Golem and stared at its back. Then he leaped out, clinging to its back. Rain¡¯s sudden actions startled the other group who saw him. What is he doing!? Rain can even hear some familiar screams but he ignored it. He placed his palm on the monsters back while tightly holding its neck, afraid of being thrown out as it violently struggles. This was a very difficult to spell to use and he hadn¡¯t even mastered it yet. But this was a good opportunity to practice it. Cackle! Crackling electric sparks radiated from his hand but it didn¡¯t run towards the Golem, electrocuting it but instead gathered in a single point. Cold sweats appeared on Rain¡¯s forehead. Suddenly, something magical happened. It¡¯s as if the Rock Golem¡¯s body turned into mini-blocks, no, it''s more like small translucent hexagonal tiles and Rain¡¯s hands slowly submerged as if it was water. Seeing this, Rain¡¯s eyes lit up. Now! He pushed his hands even deeper. ¡°Grooaaaarrr!!?¡± The Rock Golem felt something ¨C though due to it being a Golem, it doesn¡¯t what it was but it knows that something is squirming inside of him. !? Then something was grabbed. Before it could react, the Rock Golem fell down like a puppet with its strings cut and Rain on its back, rolled on the ground. ¡°Rain!?¡± Lafetti and Stagna immediately rushed towards Rain, helping him to stand up. Their weapons pointed at the fallen Rock Golem but for some reason, it wasn¡¯t moving anymore. Hm? What¡¯s going on? Not only the Lafetti, Stagna, Princess and the other humans but even Zarda and Alba who was monitoring Rain¡¯s every action closely so that they could react at moment notice, was bewildered. What happened? All their eyes gathered in the fallen Rock Golem that was already not moving. Shock, interest, curiosity, suspicion, many kinds of feelings mixed together. With Lafetti and Stagna¡¯s support, Rain slowly stood up. Every people looking at him suddenly noticed that Rain¡¯s right hand was emitting a smoke and there were even some burned wounds on it. ¡°Rain, your hand!!¡± Lafetti exclaimed. She immediately summoned a water ball and slowly submerged Rains hand on it. In an instant, Rain¡¯s hand started to heal up. Aside from light magic, water magic was one of the elements that are good for healing abilities. ¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± Rain smiled wryly. That magic spell is really incomplete ¨C aside from the duration of 3 seconds, the recoil was extremely painful. ¡°What did you do, Rain?¡± Stagna asked curiously as she eyed the fallen Rock Golem. Rain didn¡¯t say anything. He smiled and opened his palm, there, Stagna and Lafetti and those quite close by saw a fist-sized perfect brown colored sphere. Its edges were extremely smooth and soft. However, the moment Lafetti and the others saw this, their eyes immediately widened in shock and their minds Boom! ¨Cshort-circuited! That¡¯s¡­!! ¡°The Golem¡¯s Core!?¡± Stagna exclaimed in shock! Princess Leticia and the other couldn¡¯t help but stopped moving the moment they saw the soft round sphere. Their eyes then turned towards the fallen Golem¡¯s body and saw that there were no wounds or holes whatsoever ¨C so how the heck did he get that!? Golem¡¯s cores are considered a rare product of the Ancient Civilization. Their importance outweighs the value of Monster Cores. Even a mere broken fragment was extremely useful due to the amount of mana it contained that was already comparable to Lv3 Magical Beasts Cores. And now, a perfect, unblemished and without a single crack, Golem Core was actually extracted!? Its value would certainly skyrocket that even Nobles and Royalties would scamper to get it. After all, it has something that monster cores of even broken Golem Cores didn¡¯t have¡­ Automatic Mana Regeneration! As long as it¡¯s not destroyed or broken, it would continue to absorb mana around it, replacing the mana that was consumed. With just this, anyone, even the readers would certainly understand the value of this item. If this Golem Core was used to create a weapon, that weapon would never be depleted with mana and its power would be almost comparable to a Holy Weapon or a legendary weapon! And if used as a Mana Storage Item, you would never lack Mana again! However, Perfect Golem Cores had rarely been appeared in the public, after all, extracting it without a scratch was almost nigh impossible¡­ how would you be able to do it? It was the only weakness Monster Golems has! Without destroying it, the Monster Golem has an infinite life and power. Even the Princess Leticia¡¯s Kingdom only has two Perfect Golem Cores. And yet Rain was able to extract a perfect one?! What kind of logic was this!? How was he able to do that!!? If Rain had known this, he would never show this ability nor would he show the perfect core¡­ sadly, he was unlearned in this world. Even Sylphy didn¡¯t know about this valuable information, if not she would have already warned her master not to do it! This would only bring him unnecessary attention and trouble¡­ ¡°How did you do that!?¡± Stagna asked, flustered but before Rain could answer Lafetti moved and smack Stagna¡¯s head. She glared at her with eyes saying ¡®Are you an idiot!?¡¯ ¡°Ah!¡± Stagna sobered and immediately surveyed the surroundings. Indeed, all the attention was gathered towards them. She could only stick her tongue out and showed an embarrassed expression. She just lost herself for a moment due to shock. Lafetti glared at the surrounding people before returning her gaze at Rain and said with a very soft and gentle voice, ¡°Rain, keep it,¡± She said as she took the Golem¡¯s core and put it on the small bag hanging behind Rain¡¯s waist. ¡°This is yours¡­ so don¡¯t let anyone take it from you¡­¡± Lafetti purposely raised her voice, seemingly warning everyone not to do anything drastic. Seeing Lafitte¡¯s serious expression, Rain immediately realized that something seems not as simple as he thought. Thus, he nodded. Then, what should he do? Should he continue using this magic? *** *** *** *** Chapter 66: [ Dungeon...? ] Chapter 66: [ Dungeon...? ] In the end, Rain continued doing it for the sake of defeating the Rock Golems. However, it¡¯s not like he did everything himself. Thus, he only managed to acquire 6 Perfect Golem Cores while he defeated ¨C though mostly kill steal¨C 8 Rock Golems. Under Lafetti and the others dissatisfaction, Rain gave one Perfect Golem Core to Celis in exchange for the Mana potion he had gotten with additional six Mana Potions as well as eight Health Potion. Its value was actually greater than this but the potions Celis brought with her was extremely limited that she even went to ask for Celia and the Princess some share. Of course, not all, Celia and Princess Leticia kept three Health and Mana potions their selves. When Princess Leticia was about to talk to Rain, poor her, she was stopped by Stagna while Drova and Lafetti dragged Rain towards Zarda and Alba¡¯s location. But Princess Leticia didn¡¯t want to give up but Lafetti and the others strong guard, she could only give up for now¡­ but not in the future¡­ she vowed! *** *** ¡°Roooaarrr!¡± With this strange roar, the draconian swung his sword several times at Rain. Seeing this, Rain calmly stepped left and right, elegantly dodging all the blows. As long as it was a humanoid monster using weapons, even if it was several times higher compared to Rain in level, Rain would never have a hard time fighting it compared to Rock Golems and other monsters. Ting! Rain parried the sword with his dagger and thrust the sword into the Draconian¡¯s throat. Splash! Blood spurted but Rain knows that it was still insufficient to kill it and so he rotated and went behind it. Using the black dagger, Rain slit the Draconian¡¯s throat, killing it completely. Shiing! Rain¡¯s eyes narrowed and he immediately somersaulted in the air. He took out two wired daggers and throws it towards the other Draconian that attacks him. The Draconian dodged the first dagger while the second coiled around the Draconian¡¯s sword. Landing on the ground, ¡°Shocker Shock!¡± Rain activated his electricity towards the steel wire, electrocuting the Draconian causing its posture to fell slightly off-balance. Rain didn¡¯t miss this chance and went straight into a counter-attack. Woosh! He shot himself towards it and performed a strong stab. The Draconian still managed to move and deflected the blow with the shield held by its left hand and bright sparks came flying off. But that was an already expected outcome. The enemy was left stunned for a moment after guarding against the strong attack, unable to immediately counter. And Rain went for the kill. He slashed it in every direction and then stretched his arm and ¡°Flamethrower!!¡± Boom! Flames spurted out from his palm, hitting the Draconian at a point-blank range making it scream for its momma. Rain still didn¡¯t stop and put all the strength in his body behind the final horizontal left slash.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. The sword flew straight at the Draconian¡¯s neck, drawing a shining ark. Blood splattered and with a snapping sound, the Draconian¡¯s head flew up into the air while the body fell to the ground like a puppet that had all its strings cut. Finishing all of his enemies, Rain looks around him. Everyone was still busy fighting their respective enemies. Draconian. They looked extremely like Lizardmen with a body full of shiny scales; bald head like that of a lizard, bat-like wings and can breathe flames from their mouth. On their backs were sharp and scaly protrusions, causing the creatures to look like its back was full of swords. They used weapons like humans do; Swords, shields, spears, halberd, and many other things. It seems like it was already the third day of the expedition ¨Cthough this is only according to Rain¡¯s assumption based on their sleeping and resting breaks. They had been fighting all these time with different monsters ¨C though what gave them most trouble were the traps laid along the way. Poisonous arrows, pitfalls with stakes at the end, blades that will cut you in one wrong step, a lowering spiked ceiling, a shower of arrows, and many other things. Seriously, if Dr. Jones was here, he would certainly be happy. Thankfully, there are no classic traps like a huge ball chasing them or water flooding them suddenly, or else that would certainly be a pain in the *ss. However, they still lose a considerable amount of people due to these so-called Classic traps. It was actually quite easy to fight monsters rather than trying these hidden surprise traps personally. Though, because of this, Rain had become once again the center of attention. Seriously, even Princess Leticia couldn¡¯t help but realized Rain¡¯s importance to the group. Rain was always the one who would first warn them about Traps and check them. Although sometimes he had failed but without him, it was obvious that they would certainly lose more people along the way. In this case, Rain prided himself on being a fan of Dr. Indiana Jones. In terms of classic traps, he had learned most of them from him. Besides, with his electric ability, he can disarm mechanical traps along the way. In the third day, they finally reach a huge pair of grey-golden doors, standing from the ground reaching to the ceiling. The floors under feet were surprisingly made out of reddish-brown limestone. On each side of the door were pillars engraved with impressive but eerie pictures, and a shallow waterway ran by their feet, covering the floor. You could say that the overall atmosphere had gotten heavier. It seems like they have finally reached the BOSS room of this Dungeon. ¡°¡­is, that¡­¡± Hearing Princess Leticia¡¯s words, Rain can¡¯t help but said, ¡°Most likely¡­? It¡¯s the boss room.¡± ¡°Boss room?!¡± Princess Leticia didn¡¯t share Rain¡¯s humor and thus he could only shrug. However, the moment they opened the huge door which was unexpected, surprisingly light ¨C Rain had actually expected that they would need to push them all but it actually needed just one arm push and the door open themselves as if swayed by the wind. Though, the moment the doors opened, a surprising attack came from the inside. It¡¯s not an attack that would harm physically or mentally but Rain¡¯s eyebrows couldn¡¯t help but furrow. Because, the moment they entered, their wary ears heard some music from no particular direction. ¡°A cave with dungeon-like effects and BGM, how elaborate.¡± Rain felt his lips twitched. The music seemed to be some kind of welcoming event. What the heck is this!? Why is there music in this place¡­? Even Princess Leticia and the others couldn¡¯t help but frown in doubt and suspicions. Though this was the first time they had heard this kind of music¡­ What is this¡­? From what Rain could guess after hearing the music, the instrument was probably a violin accompanied by a piano. It was a music he usually heard for enjoyment and entertainment ¨C more like it was extremely similar to Bach, Mozart or Beethoven¡¯s, but¡­ In this kind of situation, atmosphere, and most of all for Princess Leticia and the others who had never heard such music before ¨C The song was very creepy, making you restless just from hearing it. ¨C It could even be said that it was a tone that penetrated the core of their consciousness. Then, right after, a group of over twenty to thirty Draconians ( According to princess Leticia, Sylphy, and the others ) rushed towards them with weapons on hand. Rain wanted to talk but the Draconian never wanted to listen and chased them away, saying this place is a sacred place or whatsoever¡­ When Princess Leticia heard what Rain said, her face distorted. They had already come here with much trouble and yet, they were just going to chase them away? And worst, empty-handed!? Hmph! Do you think we¡¯re idiots!? Thus, translating what Princess Leticia said, ¡°If you want peace, prepare for war.¡± Rain muttered, angering the group of Draconians. Of course, this wasn¡¯t what she said but, it¡¯s similar¡­ In fact, Rain just didn¡¯t want to say ¡°Go die!¡± Such tasteless and rude remark, as a gentleman, he can¡¯t say that so clearly, can he¡­? Thus, a war happened. *** *** *** *** Chapter 67: [ Unexpected Discovery ] Chapter 67: [ Unexpected Discovery ] Although the Draconians are obviously powerful compared to normal warriors but this group had three Holy Knights from a powerful Kingdom and even the normal knights were extremely strong as well, coupled with Lafetti, Drova, and Stagna whose power is almost comparable to that of an ordinary Holy Knight, numbers didn¡¯t matter anymore. Rain leaned to rest for a moment. That was already his 8th kill and he was already tired. ¡°Status,¡± [ Rain Revert Lv2 Strength: E121 Endurance:E119 Dexterity:E115 Agility:E122 Mana: E110 Title: Lost Child, The one who had reached the Peak of Humanity Patron: Goddess of Chaos and Strife, embodiment of Carnage and Mischief; Goddess Atria. Unique Skill: [ Support System Pixie: Sylphy Systema ], [ All Language Comprehension ], [ Predation ], [ Limit Break ] Skills: [ Agility EX Lv6 ], [ Bone Spike Lv5 ], [ Enhanced Smell Lv6 ], [ Sword Mastery Lv7 ], [ Bow Mastery Lv4 ], [ Dagger Mastery Lv7 ] [ Night Vision Lv5 ], [ Strength EX Lv6 ], [ Rapid Dash Lv5 ], [ Flamethrower Lv3 ], [ Howl Lv3 ], [ Pit Hole Lv2 ], [ Rock Defense Lv2 ], [ Claw Transformation Lv2 ] Resistance: Cold Resistance: Lv5 ( 19% ) Heat Resistance Lv2 ( 23% ) Fire Resistance Lv2 ( 43% ) Magic Affinity: Molecular Manipulation ] After killing the Rock Golems, Rain¡¯s stats finally reach all¨CS and after killing several monsters along the way, he finally maxed them out. Sylphy was extremely excited and after leveling Rain up, she and Rain found out that he acquired a Title called [ The one who had reached the Peak of Humanity ], causing his basic stats to start in 100! Normal leveling up usually revert all the stats back to E with values 1¨C 100. However, human¡¯s original power and constitution would have already increased. For example, when someone leveled up to two, his original power would have doubled even if the Stats were reverted to E-rank. And so on. That was the norm! But Rain¡¯s stats in Lv2 actually started at 100 and with an every rank limit to 200. And so, even in Lv2, he was already equivalent to a Lv3 warrior. And if he continued this path towards Lv3... wouldn¡¯t his power already be Lv5? He would be advancing 2 levels in every level up! That¡¯s scary!! Just thinking about it gives Rain a chill!! Even Sylphy was speechless about this outcome! And not just that, due to his title; [ The one who had reached the Peak of Humanity ], he was awarded a unique skill [ Limit Break ] with a one day cool down. This skill enables him to double his status for an hour, giving him tremendous power. Damn!! Rain can¡¯t help but cursed in happiness! He was really walking down the path of invincibility!! As Rain was about to rush and earn experience again, suddenly, he saw a small crack running along the wall. It looks like a normal fissure with nothing praiseworthy on it but for some reason, Rain has a tugging feeling after seeing it. In stories and movies, such inconspicuous place would likely be a small cave with a treasure chest hiding on it¡­ right? That¡¯s it! Rain calm himself down and slowly walked towards the small crack. He doesn¡¯t want to attract any kind of attention from the others ¨C who knows if there really was a treasure chest inside it. It would be a pity to share it with others, especially the human group when he was the one who had noticed it, isn¡¯t it?The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. This isn¡¯t being selfish or being stingy¡­ this is what makes a man a great gamer!! As expected, the open of the cave was extremely small. Rain needed to squeeze himself to enter. [ Night Vision ], the moment he had entered the dark cave, he immediately used his night vision and saw the surroundings clear as day. Rain¡¯s eyes sparkled! In the right side of the room was a big treasure chest, adorned with gold and silver. Although they seemed to have lost their former luster and were already filled with thick cobwebs, one can still imagine their former glory! Rain¡¯s eyes then turned towards the left. There, an ancient skeleton was sitting in a small chair and beside it was an old wooden table. Rain decided to check it first and walked towards it. He brushed away the thick cobwebs covering the surface of the table. A tattered ancient looking book. A slim double-edged sword with tip slightly curved, almost looking like a Katana ¨Cthough it looked like Knight¡¯s sword than a Japanese sword, just a bit slimmer and slender compared to those of Princess Leticia and the others. A black crystal. An obsidian colored right arm gauntlet that looked like very ominous as if it was the hand of a demon king ¨C no, seriously, it¡¯s extremely scary you know ¨C too bad, the author isn¡¯t that good at describing things but it was actually a quite exotic looking item. From the hand reaching the elbow, with its flexible texture, it looked as if it was made from leather. However, if one looks closely, it had a metallic sheen that seems to have the ability to suck the light from the surroundings. Beautiful, avant-garde scale-like things were covering the entirety of the gauntlet. It has sharp nails on each finger and on its knuckles, three long sharp curved blades were protruding almost similar to Wolverine¡¯s claws. Did Wolverine come into this world when he was traveling with Spiderman? Such silly thought appeared on his head. Look at all the webs covering in this room ¨C only one thought will come after you see it ¨C Spidey~ In any case, it was really a very strange, familiar at the same time unfamiliar item¡­ And lastly, a small scarlet vial ¨C almost the same size as the blue and red potions he received from Celis. Rain glanced at the opening of the cave. He was still hearing the sounds of the battle going on ¨C probably, he still has 3¨C4 minutes before Lafetti and the others would start looking for him. Well, as for Zarda and Alba, Rain assumed they should have seen him going inside. However, that is fine. As long as it¡¯s those two, Rain knows that they are extremely trustworthy. Rain picked up the tattered ancient book and wiped the dirt and cobwebs covering it before he opened the cover. It was quite thick, with metallic casings. Each page was thicker than a normal paper he had known. Probably it was made from an animal skin. In the first page, a short letter was written; You, the one who had found this place and seen my possessions ¨C will be my successor. A good opening line~ I don¡¯t know how much time passed by since I had perished¡­ however, I wished that a good successor will find this place and inherit my legacy! Thus, you, the one who is currently reading this book¡­ inherit my powers as well as destiny! Oh, young Hero, as a present from me to you ¨C if you want power, absolute power that can make this entire continent kneel for you ¨C take my blood and bones, this will surely give an immeasurable power! Blood? Bones? Oh, he¡¯s talking about that red small vial and this¡­ Rain¡¯s gaze landed on the skeleton sitting at the chair. Suddenly, a strange light flashed from Rain¡¯s eyes. It was not noticeable since it was covered by cobwebs and dirt and also due to the dimness of the entire place but now that he saw it closely, some part of the skeleton that was not covered by dirt was giving a golden shine. Rain immediately went towards the skeleton and brushed the dirt from it. His eyes widened in shock. Gold¡­! That¡¯s right! The skeleton wasn¡¯t made from ordinary bones but instead, it¡¯s as if it was made from gold! Pure gold! [ Master!! You have found something incredible!! ] Syphy¡¯s excited voice rang out within Rain¡¯s mind, startling him. ¡°What? What is this?¡± [ Master, if I¡¯m not mistaken¡­ all the items found in this place; that sword, that gauntlet, that vial over there as well as this skeleton ¨C they are all radiating mana signature similar to a specific race in the world of ] ¡°Mana? What race?¡± [ Dragons! ] ¡°What!!?¡± Rain¡¯s startled voice subconsciously came out. He immediately covered his mouth with his hands. ¡°What did you say?¡± An unexplainable excitement surged through him. [ Indeed, Dragons, master! Dragons!! ] Sylphy¡¯s voice held her uncontainable excitement! If she has a body right now, she would have been jumping up and down due to the excitement she was feeling! [ I immediately check the archives inside of me and although there was no specific information but I had found some traces left. In Ancient times, a small clan existed in the far west¡­ this clan seems to be extinct right now ¨C I don¡¯t know why or for what reason they were annihilated, I only hold the records that they indeed existed. As for what clan it was ¨C I don¡¯t know, there¡¯s nothing recorded in my archives. ] ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± [ However, what I know is that this clan was¡­the clan of Dragon Slayers!! ] ¡°Dragon Slayers!?¡± [ Yes, master! Dragon Slayers. Acquiring the body similar to that of from the Dragon race by doing some unknown ritual and giving them the power to kill Dragons; the strongest race in the world of ] !!? [ And this man, the owner of that golden skeleton was without no doubt ¨C a Dragon Slayer! ] *** *** *** *** Chapter 68: [ Treasures ] Chapter 68: [ Treasures ] Rain¡¯s eyes sparkled as he looked at the golden skeleton in front of him. Dragon Slayers¡­ if he became the successor, then he would also become a Dragon Slayer¡­? That¡¯s quite¡­ cool!! Rain excitedly flipped the next page of the book. You had flipped this page with utmost excitement ¨C then I presume that you desire to become my successor! To become the last member of the Dragon Slayers! Inheriting, not only my legacy but also the legacy of my exalted clan ¨C the Dragon Clan! But confused not ¨C we are humans. In Ancient times, our noble can have acquired the blessings of the Dragon God, herself, gifting our clan with the powers similar to those of the true Dragon race. We are above normal humans and our power stands above that of humanity. That was the glorious era of the Dragon Slayers¡­ However, a tragedy occurred¡­ A certain dragon didn¡¯t like the fact that we, humans, an inferior race compared to any race in this world possess a similar power to them¡­ felt disgusted and humiliated. Thus, he claimed the Dragon King¡¯s position and slaughtered all the Dragon Slayers existed in the world. My successor, if you desire this power ¨C then, inherit my legacy as well as our destiny! Avenge the clan and kill the traitorous, Dragon King; Hapath Hesith! All my hope lies in you! *** *** Rain read the passage and couldn¡¯t help but frown. All his excitement died down the moment he finished reading this¡­ He never liked conflict or war¡­ as long as he can help it; he would rather toss them aside and forget them and then lived a happy and peaceful life. But, the power of a Dragon Slayer is really tempting¡­ Especially, when he has this goal¡­ actually almost impossible goal¡­ But, if he also went and inherit it, whether he liked it or not, that bastardous Dragon King would be hot on his tail¡­ No matter how much he concealed it, it would still leak. It¡¯s not like he wouldn¡¯t use his power for his entire lifetime¡­ What should he do...? Rain sighed, conflicted. He then turned the next page. I will be teaching you the ritual of succession. Drink the vial with my blood on it¡­ that is the Holy blood of the Dragon Clan. Consume it and absorbed the power of the Dragon Slayer¡­ it¡¯s a bit painful but you only need to endure it. After which, drop your blood on my skeleton¡­ that skeleton will become the foundation of your new, Dragon Slayer body. *** *** Rain read the passages one after another and found out that he also needed to kill a Dragon¡­ where the heck will he find it¡­ Ah! As Rain was thinking like that, suddenly,Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. You don¡¯t need to worry about it, if you continue venturing this cave in seek for the Holy Sword Excalibur, you will then meet Three Dragons. A Fire Dragon, an Ice Dragon, and lastly, a Shadow Dragon¡­ I¡¯m thoughtful, aren¡¯t I? Rain imagined the owner of this book smiling proudly and couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth. Should he be happy after hearing that dangerous information or should he cry¡­? You can choose one¡­ or you can choose all¡­ however, caution, there are requirements you needed to have in order to usurp the power of the Dragons and become a real Dragon Slayer. First, is your Elemental Affinity or if you are not a Mage, your elemental inclination. You need to be compatible with the element of the Dragons you wanted to absorb. Second, usurping a Dragon¡¯s power is certainly painful and consumes not your magical power but of your spirit. That is also the reason, why most Dragon Slayers can only acquire one type of Dragon Power. And Third, if you absorb more, there¡¯s a high chance that each Dragon-type powers will compete with each other as for who will become on top. Dragon powers are extremely aggressive as that is their nature¡­ they would never allow another Dragon to be above them. Thus, if you¡¯re not confident enough to tame them, don¡¯t absorb two or more Dragon-type powers¡­ Of course, there will always be an exception. Nothing is absolute in this world¡­ however, there¡¯s no precedent in usurping three or more Dragon-type Powers¡­ so be careful, my beloved successor! Rain continued reading the tattered ancient book and surprisingly found out that aside from some life events and important glorious achievements, recorded in the book were the fighting styles and techniques of each type of Dragon Slayer, probably those the original owner only know of. But what Rain caught attention the most was the page describing the items left inside the room. [ Dragon Slaying Sword ¨C Fate Destroyer ] What a name!! Rain mused. Dragon Slaying Sword has the power to kill a Dragon and ends its fate. When used by a Dragon Slayer the Dragon Slayer would acquire two abilities; [ Weight Reduction ] an ability to neglect the weight of the sword and carry it as if it was as light as a feather. [ Dragon Blast ] an ability to release a shockwave that can blow any kind of enemy. The next item was [ Dragon¡¯s Claw ] an item that can retract and release three sharp claw-like blades at will and can even shot this claws to be used as a hook. It indeed looked like Wolverine¡¯s Claws. It has skills called; [ Dragon¡¯s Breath ] an ability to create a powerful shockwave when punching enemies. [ Spell Blast ] an ability to nullify any kind of magic the moment it touched the gauntlet. And lastly [ Self-Evolution ] ¨C an ability that can make the gauntlet¡¯s form changed through the absorption of metals or the wearer¡¯s thoughts. It can also evolve to acquire new abilities from the things or creatures it absorbs. Holy Atria!! The sword and this gauntlet, all of them are all Super S rank items!! Every gamer would certainly cry for happiness! As Rain was happily reading the book, he suddenly noticed the sounds outside was slowly subsiding. Not good! They¡¯re about to finish fighting! But how should he keep it? The Storage Ring!! Rain¡¯s mind buzz. He immediately took out the two Storage Rings he had found before. ¡°Sylphy, can I use this?¡± [ Of course, Master! Just input some mana and I will do the rest! ] ¡°Okay!¡± After a few seconds, the Storage Rings lit up and then, [ Done! Master you can use the Storage Rings now, ] ¡°That was fast,¡± [ Of course, who do you think I am? Changing a non-sentient item¡¯s master is too easy~ All I had to do is erased all the mana residue and replaced it with the Master¡¯s and it¡¯s all done. Besides, it was quite fortunate that it has already been a very, very long time since it has been used again so the mana signature left behind by the original had almost disappeared. ] Rain didn¡¯t have time to check the items inside, and immediately absorb all the items in the table as well as that golden skeleton. He was still unsure whether he would really become a Dragon Slayer or not. He was still considering¡­ Rain then rushed towards the chest and when he opened it, his eyes were almost blinded. A meter tall and width sized chest was filled with nothing but golden bars, ingots, gems and all kinds of treasures. There were also several accessories inside it. Without further ado, Rain absorbs everything into his Storage Ring. His gaze then turned towards the side and saw a small bookshelf filled with somewhat tattered and worn out books. Shrugging, he absorbs it too along with everything he could see inside the small room. Even the table and the small rock. Clang! He heard some footsteps coming towards this place. Not good! Rain wracks his brain and suddenly thought about an idea. He pulled out a monster corpse from one of the Storage. He noticed it when he was absorbing things into the ring¡­ things flashed within his mind, even including those stored inside it. Although he doesn¡¯t have any time of checking them one by one but in one of the Storage Ring, he noticed that there were actually several monster corpses stored inside it. Just what is the purpose of collecting these corpses¡­? Rain didn¡¯t know but this would save him at this moment. He placed at the foremost deep of the cave and tussled his hair into a mess and tore his clothes slightly. He took out few of his dagger and stabbed it one after another to the monster¡¯s corpse before he turned around and leave. He put a haggard expression. [ Master is so cunning! ] Ignoring Sylphy¡¯s rude remark, Rain left the small cave. Chapter 69: [ Chimera ] Chapter 69: [ Chimera ] As expected, when he came out, Princess Leticia, Lafetti as well as the others were already walking towards the cave. ¡°Did you find anything?¡± Princess Leticia asked. Rain smiled wryly before shaking his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t, though I found a monster~¡± He said as he steps aside. ¡°Monster?¡± ¡°Check it out,¡± Rain said while shrugging his shoulders. Doram and Garas went inside for a few minutes before coming out. They both nodded at Princess Leticia, faces full of complex emotions. ¡°Did you find anything?¡± ¡°Aside from the body of the monster, nothing¡­¡± Garas responded. ¡°I told you~¡± Rain shrugs as he walked towards Lafetti. But at this moment, ¡°However, the thing is¡­¡± Doram turned Rain and said with a tone of suspicion, ¡°The monster inside the cave¡­was a Chimera¡­¡± !!? ¡°What!!?¡± Not only Princess Leticia, even Lafetti, Drova, Stagna, Zarda and Alba froze. ¡°What did you say!?¡± ¡°A Chimera¡­¡±Garas nodded his head, his eyes swimming towards Rain who was frowning from their reactions. Garas took out the dagger he pulled out from the monster. ¡°And Mr. Rain, killed it¡­ this is the proof¡­¡± Blue colored blood dripped from the blade signifying the monster¡¯s freshness¡­ ¡°What?¡± ¡°You defeated a Chimera?!¡± Celis exclaimed in shock. ¡°Alone!?¡± Chimera is said to be Lv6 monsters and above. They are rare and extremely powerful that every kingdom would certainly issue a subjugation order the moment they were cited near the kingdom. For someone who didn¡¯t know that¡­ too bad for Rain, Rain frowned and immediately said, ¡°It was already dying when I found it¡­¡± Is the monster¡¯s choice wrong? However, what if all the monster corpses inside the storage ring are all top-level monsters¡­ Besides, I just picked the smallest monster¡­ who knows it would be that¡­ what is it, Chimera¡­ If he had picked the medium size even the second the top largest corpse, wouldn¡¯t he be grilled until he was exhausted? ¡°I was fighting the Draconians when I noticed a shadow from this area¡­ that is where I had noticed the cave. There, I saw that monster. Afraid that it would launch a sneak attack, I killed it.¡± Rain calmly narrated his story. ¡°It was extremely hard and the monster was indeed powerful but with the size of the cave, I was in an advantage¡­ I keep on attacking using the Hit and run tactic until I managed to mortally wound it¡­¡± Rain paused for a moment then tussled his black wavy hair. ¡°Indeed, I noticed that the monster seems to be kinda slow and breathing heavily¡­ it¡¯s probably dying for some unknown reason¡­¡± Rain sighed innocently. Rain was extremely proud of his acting ability¡­ Nothing can be seen from his expressions. Even Princess Leticia couldn¡¯t discern any lies from it¡­ Damn! I should have entered Hollywood. I would have won an Oscar so easily~ But Princess Leticia was still suspicious.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. She wanted to say something when Zarda and Alba walked over, ¡°It must have been tough¡­ do you have any wounds?¡± ¡°Child, you did great in defeating such monster¡­ that¡¯s my young pup,¡± Alba proudly says. Rain could only scratch the back of his hair awkwardly. Okay, it was extremely awkward¡­ however; this can be considered a good lie¡­ right? A white lie, silver or whatever¡­ it should be!! Lafetti and the others also walked over and started chatting happily, completely ignoring the princess. Thus, although there were still many questions left to be answered, Princess Leticia could only shake her head and sighed. Oh well¡­ He was holding nothing¡­ and besides, in that size of that bag¡­ it would be impossible to keep anything there¡­ He shouldn¡¯t be lying¡­ *** *** [ Tough Skin ] ¨C An ability that gives the user enhanced toughness that could disregard most damage taken. [ Fire Breath ] ¨C An ability to breathe fire similar to that of Dragons. After eating dozens of Draconians to the point of being tired, Rain managed to acquire two new abilities; [ Tough Skin ] and [ Fire Breath ]. [ Tough Skin ] gave him a good amount of defense and even his constitution stat skyrocketed. As for [ Fire Breath ], it was already self ¨Cexplanatory¡­ However, what gave Rain the most shock was the ability he got from the Chimera he had killed(?) [ Chimera ] A skill that gives him an ability to absorb a monster¡¯s body parts and transformed it by will, enabling him to use some of the powers of the original from it. It was an ultimate cheat skill no matter how you saw it! Even Rain almost started dancing in happiness! Just how high level was that Chimera he had eaten¡­? It shouldn¡¯t be as simple as Lv6! However, Rain decided to absorb powerful body parts as only one monster part can be used in each part of his body, such as; arms, legs, chest, abdomen, head and et cetera¡­ It can never be changed again¡­ Of course, even if he absorbs a monster part, it¡¯s not like he wouldn¡¯t be able to revert back to his human form and become a monster. It seems like it had changed into Rain¡¯s convenience¡­ he can transform if he only wills it¡­ In any case, it was an extremely powerful skill! Then how about those monster corpses inside the storage ring¡­? Isn¡¯t this a¡­ jackpot?! Now, Rain¡¯s drool started to come out. Even just by thinking about it, Rain couldn¡¯t help but imagine his future prospect. Damn it! It¡¯s unfortunate that he can¡¯t let others see the storage rings or the monster corpses¡­ who knows how high level they are. Continuing their expedition, the group cleared the monsters along the way. And surprisingly enough, the group saw three treasure chests along the way. It was protected by a so-called magic array that forbids monsters to come near it. Only humans were able to come and go inside the array¡­ How elaborate¡­ did they think this was a Dungeon? Now Rain was extremely curious as to who had really set up this whole place? However, compared to the Dragon Slayer inheritance, the treasure chests they had found was extremely lacking. Two of the chest contains magic weapons and items; [ Sword of Pure Flames ] [ Mace of the Earthshaker ] [ Dagger of Swift Wind ] and [ Ice Wind Bow ]. After a fierce negotiation, Rain took the [ Dagger of Swift wind ] and Stagna the [ Ice Wind Bow ] while the [ Sword of Pure Flames ] and [ Mace of the Earthshaker ] went to the Princess Group. Although no one said anything but judging from the crowd¡¯s expressions, many were dissatisfied with the fact that Stagna received the [ Ice Wind Bow ] after all, she was of the Monster race. However, this was joint expedition and Lafetti and the others contributed a huge deal in battle. Thus, even if the princess didn¡¯t like it, she has no choice. This isn¡¯t a slave-master relationship but camaraderie¡­ Their fighting power cannot be questioned. When the last treasure chest was found, most of the dissatisfied people immediately turned silent. It wasn¡¯t weapons or artifacts but a chest full of gold coins and accessories. Zarda and the others refused their part, after all, it was of no use for them. Rain, on the other hand, didn¡¯t care. The treasure chest he had found was double the size of the chest they had found. He wasn¡¯t particularly greedy for it¡­ Thus, Princess Leticia attained the monopoly of the treasure chest. And she had promised to allocate the treasures evenly among the members of the group, exciting the crowd. No matter what world it was, money revolves around human life¡­ In another half an hour of their expedition, they found arrived at the entrance of a huge castle-like building connecting to the ceiling of the cave. The area was extremely wide. From Rain¡¯s estimation, it was probably as huge as the Soccer Dome. Just how huge was this Monster lair¡­? Are they certain that they didn¡¯t accidentally enter another dimension? It seems an impossible thought but judging from Rain¡¯s experience of coming here from Earth, such thing seems to be not impossible¡­ After all, Rain had noticed that the deeper they go, the wider the cave had become. Even the over twenty meters ceiling seems to be turning even higher. As Rain continued to observe the entire surroundings, ¡°Everyone be careful!¡± Princess Leticia immediately spoke as they cautiously enter the huge gate. In the front, they saw a huge statue blocking the entrance of the huge castle, looking like it was ready to come to life at any time. With intricate designs of a lizard skin with bat-like wings folded at the back ¨C it was none other than a Dragon!! Although, no matter how you look at it, it really looked like a statue made up of stone. However, Rain knows that this was certainly a Dragon that can come back to life at any given moment, because¡­ Isn¡¯t that Dragon Slayer said that there would be Dragons in this place¡­? ¡°Princess!¡± Thus, Rain was certain of this idea. ¡°This is a Dragon!!¡± *** *** Chapter 70: [ Dragon ] Chapter 70: [ Dragon ] He cried out and immediately jumps back! ¡°What!?¡± Rain¡¯s cry startled the others. However before they could react, Boom!! A second later, an explosion appeared and the three knights standing in the front were blown away. The earth shook from the explosion and every people could see a limb, no ¨C a red colored claw came out from the DragonStatuee. Crack! Shreds of stone skin peeled off towards the ground, revealing the scarlet dyed scales beneath. Roooooaaaaarrrr!!! With an angry roar, the dragon finally emerged from its stone shell. Wisps of flames could be seen coming out from the body of the huge dragon standing before them, filling the air with a sinister sensation. Seeing the monster¡¯s appearance, all the people immediately paled in fright! Dragons! Even five-year-old children know about them. The strongest race! Monster possessing great intelligence, high magic power, and Absolute-like defense physical body. Although their numbers are extremely low due to low fertility and even sighting one was incredibly rare but no matter what kingdoms they are, as long as news about a Dragon arriving, all of them would scamper to escape! Dragons never interfered in matters of other races, however, it¡¯s not like they can¡¯t, they just don¡¯t want to. They are too prideful to care for the ants ¨C however, once in a while; they would come and play, slaughtering a city and a kingdom. ¡®Damn Arturiaaa!! Daring to seal this King inside this gloomy hole!!! I¡¯m going to find you and beat you up, you rotten Bitch!!!!!¡¯ ¡°¨C Is what he says.¡± Rain translated while hastily retreating at the back. Celia embraced her twin sister Celis and instinctively jumped back while Princess Leticia, Doram, and Garas also jumped back simultaneously. Their eyes widened in shock as they saw the angry Dragon in front of them. It had a short but thick legs supported an upper body that made up about 70 percent of its total height Its body had a glossy sheen as if it was made of glass, yet no one could deny that the dragon was powerful. With a slight sway of its head, it dashed forward, raising its claws, striking heavily on the nearby crowd. The human knights and warriors scattered like ants in front of an elephant; panic and screams resounded in the entire battlefield. ¡®Arturiaa!! Where are you, you damn bitch!!¡¯ ¡°¨C is what he says. He seems to be looking for your hero, ey princess~¡± Rain teased happily. At this moment, as if hearing what Rain¡¯s words, the Dragon¡¯s head turned at Princess Leticia. It¡¯s serpentine-like crimson eyes looked down¡­ ¡°Humans, give me Arturia and I will give you a painless death!!¡± It spoke in a human language while raising its huge terrifying arms, slamming it towards Princess Leticia. ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Princess Leticia froze. Her body violently trembled before she jumped at the side, rolling on the ground.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. Boom!! The shockwave caused Princess Leticia to blown even further. However, she was still a holy knight and her body flipped, stabilizing herself on the ground. Her head angrily turns towards Rain¡¯s direction, ¡°Damn you Aquariaaaan!! I won¡¯t forget this!!¡± Rain was dumbfounded for a moment before he knocked his head and playfully stick out his tongue, ¡°Tee hee, sorry I didn¡¯t know he can understand my words~¡± ¡°Damn you!!¡± Princess Leticia¡¯s screams resounded in the entire area as she crazily avoided the Dragon¡¯s arm, trying to catch her. It seems like the Dragon was adamant about catching her to look for the Hero Arturia. Without panicking, Rain shrugs his shoulders and slowly unsheathed the short sword hanging around his waist while his other arm pulled out several daggers. ¡°Well, this is certainly very troublesome¡­¡± More like a chance to win seems to be somewhat absent¡­ Rain sighed. ¡°I guess, we can¡¯t stay on the side anymore,¡± ¡°Indeed. Against a monster like that¡­ even I don¡¯t have a chance of winning¡­¡± Zarda and Alba slowly walked over. Even if she was called a Snow Wolf King, however, against a Dragon is certainly too much. Just because a Monster was called King, doesn¡¯t mean he was strong personally. Wolf Kings are classified as Disaster class monsters and was feared not just because of their own strength but also because of their minions. They are called Kings because they have subordinates but as someone without a pack, even a Wolf King is only a slightly stronger monster. They are the weakest among Monster Kings. Even normal Monster Kings would run away after seeing a Dragon¡­ Thus, this can only be called suicide! ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s just an overgrown lizard!¡± Lafetti, on the other hand, snorted. She was a warrior¡­ a warrior admitting defeat before the fight began will certainly be defeated. ¡°Lafetti said right,¡± Drova smirked while Stagna knocked the string of the bow; three ice arrows suddenly appeared on it. Screams of fear and confusion accompanied by echoes of powerful footsteps lay before them. Grinning, Rain started moving towards the Dragon who was being besieged by the knights and warriors then leaped into the air. His sword arcing towards the Dragon¡¯s neck, chopping down onto its neck. Ting! However, it only created sparks as the sword¡¯s blade bounced off and slid down on its scaly neck; it appeared not much damage, if any, had been done. Rain felt a chill run down his back. Roooaaaarrr! The Red Dragon angrily glared at him and with just a slight sway of his head, Bang! It rammed against Rain¡¯s descending body. Rain immediately tried to block its head with his sword but the force was enough to send him flying back 10 meters away. Crack! ¡°Rain!!¡± anxious screams tore through the area. Bang! He crashed into a wall, creating a concave, burrowing his body. Guha-!? Rain felt a strange taste swelling up in his throat. He endured spatting it out and gritted his teeth while struggling to stand up. The fuck! Although he tried not to but he seems that he has underestimated the Dragon too much. He felt as if he had been rammed by Optimus Prime ¨C Though, if he was still a normal human, he would have been game over by now! So inconceivable! He just got hit by a Dragon much bigger than Gundam or Zaku and yet¡­ I survived. Though it should be greatly attributed to his newly acquired skill: [ Tough Skin ], if not, he would have broken even more bones. Hah, I guess I¡¯m also not a normal human now¡­ Blood streak down at the corner of his lips. ¡°Rain! Are you okay?!¡± Lafetti rushed towards his position and immediately help him stand up. ¡°Don¡¯t be so reckless!¡± She scolded angrily. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ still in one piece,¡± Rain grins while wiping the blood from his mouth with his hand. He looked at his sword and saw that the short sword¡¯s blade had already cracked. In one attack and it would surely break apart. Seeing this, Rain sighed. Lafetti followed his gaze and saw Rain¡¯s sword. After thinking for a moment, she pulled out one of her swords and gave it to rain, ¡°Here use it,¡± ¡°Lafetti,¡± ¡°Even if I ask you to just sit back, you won¡¯t do it¡­ so, use it for now¡­¡± Lafetti sighed as if she was giving up. She was a dual wielder warrior and so she always brings two swords with her. Rain smiled and accepted it. He leaned closer and placed a quick kiss on her lips. ¡°Thanks,¡± ¡°No need,¡± Lafetti smiled warmly. ¡°I¡¯m going first,¡± she said before turning back and rushed towards the battlefield. Rain stared at her back with a faint smile. He hesitated for a bit before he took one his Storage Rings. He then took out [ Dragon¡¯s Claw ] and wore it. As long as the situation didn¡¯t deteriorate into a hopeless battle, he won¡¯t use [ Fate Destroyer ] and revealed its existence. Princess Leticia would surely take a fancy on it. That would be bad. Shiing! Three shiny sharp claws extended out from the gauntlet, looking as if he was the wolverine! Rain closed his eyes and took a deep breath. The moment he opened them, his lips curled upwards. ¡°¡­It¡¯s time to bring out the big guns¡­¡± Rain smirked as he runs towards the berserk Red Dragon. *** *** Chapter 71: [ Battle against a Dragon (1) ] Chapter 71: [ Battle against a Dragon (1) ] ¡°Aaaahhh!!¡± The princess drew her sword with an elegant move like those in movies before charging into the huge abominable monster in front of her. There¡¯s no turning back! Against a monster like this, skills, power, technique, and luck is all she needed. She doesn¡¯t how many would survive in the end but¡­ as long as they would survive, that is all that matters!! She executed her skills one by one as her body turned into a whirlwind and attacked repeatedly without avoiding the mist of red blood blossoming around her. She didn''t have a plan, didn''t even think too deep. She just throws herself onto the battlefield like a madman without holding back, only concentrating on taking the Dragon down. "Princess! Don¡¯t push too forward!!" Doram and the others screamed. Looking at her as if she were a war god dancing on the battlefield while being drenched in blood, Doram can¡¯t help but feel horrified. They can die, everyone can die but¡­ Princess Leticia was the only one that shouldn¡¯t die! As knights, protecting their master is their greatest mission! They hastily too joined the fight. ¡°Eat this!!¡± Suddenly, Rain jumped right in front of the huge Dragon and dealt an explosively powerful blow to its left face with his left fist that was wearing [ Dragon¡¯s Claw ] Bang!! The three sharp blades pierced through the Dragon Scales as if it was a piece of tofu and was even blown slightly. ¡°Gyaaaahhh!!¡± The Dragon screams in pain! But Rain wasn¡¯t finished yet. While mid-air, he twisted his body and with his left fist again, he made an uppercut! Baang!! The Dragon¡¯s huge head shot upright. However, at this moment, the Dragon had barely recovered. With his head facing the ceiling, its enormous scarlet eyes glared down at Rain. Rain also did the same. He stared at the beast, unyielding, glaring into the bloodred pupils of the Dragon¡¯s eyes. They were very angry eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate humans, monster!!¡± Rain cried out mockingly. Enraged, the Fire Dragon let out an angry roar as it swung its massive right arm at Rain. ¡°Die human!!¡± Its arm whipped through the air as it swept forward. The Dragon''s claw traveled halfway around its body before finally striking the ground. Woosh! Its right arm cut through the air. ¡°Rain!!¡± Anxious screams once again resounded. But, Rain was prepared this time. Before the claws reach him, Rain pulled the wire that was tied around his waist and his descending trajectory immediately changed towards the right side.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. He had already set this up before he joined the fight. The enormous sharp claw that seems to have the ability to cut him apart brushed past his head with only inches away. Surviving an instant death by a hair¡¯s breadth, Rain crashed on the ground and rolled due to the impact of the wind in the Dragons claw¡¯s wake. In this moment, Zarda and Alba moved. The ground froze over and the Dragon¡¯s foot was encased in ice while Alba was jumping around and shot dozens of sharp icicles and ice breadth, stopping its movement for a moment while the others attack it. Lafetti had already summoned a Blood Hound which was energetically jumping around, biting and clawing the Dragon. Doram and the others, on the other hand, was also a Unique Ability Users. Doram¡¯s body becomes slightly bigger and his hair become longer. His eyes turned into that of a feline with a hairy mane on his neck. His muscles bulk and his power and speed become even more powerful. [ Lion¡¯s Heart ] The Leon Clan¡¯s unique ability that only those from the main family can inherit. And his own unique ability: [ Roar of the Righteous ]! He can let out a roar akin to that of the King of the Jungle. It sent out a shockwave attack that hurts the opponent¡¯s mind and spirit. It can also cause the enemy to become dizzy and be stunned for a certain amount of time. Garas speed becomes even faster than Rain couldn¡¯t even see his figure anymore when he moves. On his sword, purple mucus was dripping on it and when it drops to the ground, smoke rises while emitting a sizzling sound. Bearing the [ Scorpion Venom ] The Scorpium Clan¡¯s Inherent Ability and his [ Feather¡¯s Weight ] an ability that let him control his or anyone¡¯s weight or mass, making them move as light as feather. Celia and Celine ¨C as long as they are together, mind and body were connected, they can use their Clan¡¯s Inherent Ability; [ Replication ]. They held their hands and two other pairs similar to them appeared. Three Celia rushed towards the Dragon, brandishing their weapons while at the same time activated their unique Abilities. Celia possesses a Unique Ability called [ Flight ] where she was able to fly in the air easily while Celis who have scattered around and were shooting magic one after another possess an ability called [ Aero ] where she was able to transform into the air for a particular amount of time. It gives s her an ability to fly, use wind magic and become near intangible that any attacks only passed through her without giving her any kind of damage when she was in [ Aero ] form ¨C though this only last for a short time ¨C A minute. The Princess, on the other hand, possesses two Unique Abilities, making her a great importance to the Royal family. Aside from the Royal Clan¡¯s Inherent Ability ¨C [ King¡¯s Decree ] which she can manipulate someone¡¯s mind to a certain extent for a short amount of time, she also possesses [ Unyielding ] and [ Flame Dance ]. [ Unyielding ] is an ability that gives her a surge of strength when in dire strait, raising her power in battle. If her enemy was stronger than her twice or even more, one-third of the enemy¡¯s original power would be added to her status. [ Flame Dance ] an ability to generate fire that coated her weapons when in battle, giving extra damage to her enemy. With each of their abilities, they bombarded the Fire Dragon crazily. ¡°Damn plebeians! You are enraging this King!!¡± the enraged dragon followed each of its targets with a piercing gaze. A second later, the Dragon set off an explosion from its mouth. ¡°Roooaaarrr!!¡± A roar and a sonic boom erupted from between its jaws. The blast made an impact at the feet of a warrior farthest away from the monster. Several people were caught so off guard that they couldn¡¯t even scream as they were launched into the air along with large grassy chunks of the ground. The princess and the rest of the crowd watched them hit the ground like puppets whose strings had been cut. Their face slightly paled. It¡¯s just a normal roar that isn¡¯t even its breath and yet it has this amount of power¡­!! Crack! Crack! The ice encasing the Dragon¡¯s leg cracked and broke into pieces; following was a swipe of its tail. Many people immediately scurried away, evading that long shiny tail that looked like a Reaper¡¯s Scythe. The Dragon started its rampage. However, still, no one retreated. As expected of the Kingdom¡¯s greatest knights, they throw their selves time after time and attack. No one cowered, no one step back. ¡°HAAAAAAAAAAA!!¡± ¡°YAAHHHHHHHHH!!¡± Weapons hit the same place as the others, but what happened next left several of them speechless. Sharp pain traveled through all their wrists and their weapons shattered on impact. It seems the weapons couldn¡¯t endure the hardness of the Dragon¡¯s skin anymore. The Dragon didn¡¯t like that. It took another step forward and opened its jaws, trying to release a breath. The warriors immediately paled as they jumped backward but it was obvious that they would be able to avoid the breath at the right moment. ¡°Fire Dragon¡¯s Roar!¡± But before it could release its own, Rain appeared just right on its face. Rain inhaled a deep breath and put his hands before his mouth as if he was holding a trumpet with enough size of the hole created from his fists. Rain did this in order to funnel a more compact flame breath while also at the same time, mimicking a certain Hero¡¯s technique. Fire spurted from the hands and shot towards the startled Dragon, causing its head to be caught in a huge explosion just before it released its own roar. ¡°Impossible!!¡± The Dragon exclaimed in shock. Isn¡¯t this a Dragon¡¯s race ability¡­? How could a mere human do it!? Rain smirked after seeing the Dragon¡¯s obvious shock expression and while slowly descending, he aimed his palm at its face again. ¡°Dragon¡¯s Breath!!¡± *** *** Chapter 72: [ Battle against a Dragon (2) ] Chapter 72: [ Battle against a Dragon (2) ] Boom!! A shockwave hit the Dragon¡¯s face as its head whipped to the back. Blood streak at the corner of its jaws. ¡°Damn you human!!¡± But it was minimal damage compared to a Dragon¡¯s toughness. Being hit by Rain¡¯s [ Flame Breath ] and [ Dragon¡¯s Breath ], the Fire Dragon was stunned for about a second. At this very moment, in front of the Dragon was Rain, Doram was on the right, Princess on the left, Drova and Alba on behind and from both sides Lafetti and Garas were also there, and they all charged in at the same time. "U......ooo!" Everyone roared, then used their powerful skills simultaneously. Doram gathered all his power he could muster for that single moment and slashed his great sword. Princess Leticia¡¯s sword was wrapped in a rampaging flame and Garas sword had a terrifying Venom moving around it. Lafetti commanded her bloodhounds as they attack the Dragon together. Drova did the same as her [ Last Stand ] had finally activated, increasing her power. Alba moved around, jumping while attacking with her claws and icicles and ice spears. Celia and her clones were also flying around the monster and slashing with their swords while Celis continued bombarding it with her magic. Zarda didn¡¯t hold back as well as the ground under them instantly freeze and a meter size sharp spike appeared above her, then shooting towards the Red Dragon. The other people also stood up and attacked. With these many powerful people, even a Dragon would certainly be scared. Blood splattered, accompanied by the Dragon¡¯s angry roar. The Fire Dragon started stomping the ground causing the entire cave to shake violently. Several people ere stomped to death. The Dragon crazily rampaged as it suddenly turned his head and saw Doram jumping in the air with his great word raised up high. The Dragon sneered and sent a backhand slap towards Doram. Doram quickly raised his great sword and blocked. Although his power increased significantly, the force was large enough to knock him to the ground. The Fire Dragon was about to send Doram another blow when at this moment, an arrow accurately hit him in the corner of his eye, bringing about a spurt of scarlet blood. Stagna was a few meters away, quietly locking on the Dragon. Using this opportunity, Princess Leticia, Lafetti, Garas, Drova, and Celia simultaneously jump and attack. However, the Fire Dragon had noticed them and lifted his both arms to block their attacks. The princess and the others used as much strength as they could muster to attack and left deep wounds on the Dragon¡¯s, which was now dripping blood. Doram took this opportunity to hastily roll away, dodging the massive foot. ¡°Roooaaaarrr!!¡± The Dragon roared while pushing its arms away. The Princess and the others felt as if they were rammed by a steel wall and was blasted away. Burrraaa!! The Fire Dragon angrily opened its mouth and started spewing fire.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°Gyaaaahhh!!¡± A knight was hit directly by the breath and immediately burned to death. Most people have hastily taken cover, running like scared ants. The Fire Dragon turned its head and faced Zarda who was shooting ice spikes. Stagna and Alba were with her. ¡°Pathetic Lamians!¡± The Dragon once again opened its mouth. A blazing ball of flames gathered from within its jaws. Zarda¡¯s eyes narrowed but not even an ounce of fear was reflected from her face. Although she can¡¯t use her [ Eye of Petrification ] against a stronger enemy like the Fire Dragon in front of her but it wasn¡¯t the only ability she had. Gust of wind seems to have blown into her direction as the helm of her clothes lifted up. The snakes dancing at the top of her head all stood up, their eyes gleaming in scarlet shine. She was on the verge of using her Unique Skill; [ Absolute Zero ]. Then the Fire Dragon made its move first. It took a big breath and spewed out flames from its mouth. It wasn''t something as plain as a flamethrower; no, this was as if a giant pillar of flame flew out of its mouth. Zarda was about to unleash her power when suddenly, her vision was obstructed by a wide back. ¡°Rain!!?¡± Zarda exclaimed in shock. Stagna and Alba were also the same as they stared at Rain in surprise. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch them, you monster!!!¡± Rain glared hatefully and extended his left arm. ¡°Spell Blast!!¡± ROOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAAAR ¡°Rain!!¡± an anxious cry sounded out behind him but Rain didn¡¯t care and locked his gaze on the incoming flame breath. Boom!! In a split of a moment, a mass of flames rushing straight towards Rain¡¯s direction. ¡°Rain, dodge!!¡± An anxious scream once again rang out but Rain¡¯s brain didn¡¯t have time to understand those words when an intense heat swallowed him. ¡°Rain!!¡± Zarda¡¯s eyes widened as she immediately rushed towards Rain. Stagna and Alba followed behind her. But still what she saw completely stunned her. Not only her, Stagna and Alba, even Lafetti and Drova who frantically rushed towards her were completely shocked. Their movements halted. Rain stood looking like a confident wall blocking the Dragon¡¯s terrifying Flame Breath. He was like a shield that could shelter the onlookers from wind and rain. And for some reason, the people who saw this scene couldn¡¯t help but felt moved and touched. Especially, Zarda who saw Rain disregarding his own safety ¨C whether he was confident he could block the attack or not ¨C and stood in front of her, almost felt moved to tears. Doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a person or a monster; in the space where time flies, there¡¯ll always be some things that even if you glanced at them once, will leave a heavy imprint engraved in the mind. No matter how many years have passed, whenever that page is turned into a book we called memories, the images will come back as new as ever. ¡­ As if what happened had just occurred just yesterday¡­ And at this time, Rain¡¯s back carved a timeless heavy imprint on their hearts and minds, not only to Zarda but also to the people; monster race or human race. The sound of the battle suddenly stopped. Princess Leticia, Celis, Celia, Doram, Garas and most of the people who were planning to continue their attack couldn¡¯t help but stood there, watching this scene that seems to be straight out from a Hero picture book they had once read when they were still a small innocent, dreaming of a fairytale. Complex feelings surged through them¡­ Their emotions trembled and the impression they had of Rain, suddenly increased in an instant. *** *** Rain completely ignored the stunned and dumbfounded surroundings. Cold sweat slid down on his forehead as he desperately blocked the Flame Breath with [ Dragon¡¯s Claw ]. The blazing, extra hot flames hit Rain¡¯s arm which was wearing [ Dragon¡¯s Claw ] and the moment it connected to his palm, the flamethrower disappeared and turned into small shards of glass, falling into the ground. However, despite him canceling the Dragon¡¯s Flame Breath, he could still feel the excruciating heat and the created shock wave. Rain could taste something strange rising in his throat but still, he gritted his teeth and persevered. His entire face was now completely reddened and he can feel an intense heat grilling his skin but Rain still pushed his hand that seemed to be slowly being pushed back by the force. Bang!! After a few minutes of enduring, the Dragon¡¯s Breath finally stopped but still, at the last moment, an explosion occurred and Rain was sent crashing into the wall. ¡°Ho¡­ to be able to block my attack¡­ what a promising human. However, too bad you met me. I can¡¯t let you live now¡­¡± The Fire Dragon spoke in astonishment but his serpentine eyes turned extremely cold. Humans are always unpredictable creatures, even for a Dragon. Dragons stay the same for hundreds of years but a human will undergo great change within that span of time. A change that even Dragons couldn¡¯t help but be shocked in amazement. They were weak, indeed, however, they are still creatures of great potentials! And the Fire Dragon knows that. He seems to have seen a potential at the same time a threat completely similar to the Hero Arturia. And this terrified him a bit! ¡°Hurt him no more! Dragon! I will be your opponent!¡± Zarda furiously glared at the Fire Dragon. She stood in front of Rain. ¡°Hmph! You dare hurt him! I will cut you into pieces you mongrel!!¡± Lafetti scowled. Bang! Clang! Lafetti followed by Drova and Alba rushed towards the Red Dragon and started their assault once again. However, ROOOOAAAARRR!! *** *** Chapter 73: [ FOR HONOR AND GLORY!!! ] Chapter 73: [ FOR HONOR AND GLORY!!! ] ROOOOAAAAARRRR!!! A tremendous roar sounded. The Fire Dragon¡¯s claws started emitting a violent flame. It then spun around creating a garnish ring of fire. Everyone quickly retreated but were still barely hit by the edges of the ring of fire. ¡°This bastard!!¡± As the Fire Dragon continued its onslaught, suddenly, it didn¡¯t notice the silhouette that had just appeared behind it. When it noticed, it was already too late. ¡°Get off, you lowly human!!¡± Rain, jumping out from its back, and as the Fire Dragon wailed around, trying to throw Rain away, Rain¡¯s figure was obstructed from everyone¡¯s eyes. Seeing this opportunity, Rain desperate withdraws the Dragon Slaying Sword ¨C Fate Destroyer and stabbed the dragon without any hesitation. Gyaaaaaahhhhhh!!! The Fire Dragon suddenly roared in agony as the sword stabbed until almost only the hilt could be seen. The blade pierced the Dragon like a hot knife piercing through butter! ¡°You bastard! Don¡¯t tell me-!!?¡± Gyaaahhhh!! The Fire Dragon¡¯s eyes widened in horror as it suddenly realized something. However, before it could finish its words, Rain rotated the sword and drives it even deeper! ¡°This is what you get for trying to kill my family you bastard!!!¡± Rain cried out in anger. He ignored the pain coming from his body, especially from his still burned arms and gripped the sword even tighter. The Dragon frantically swayed in pain, extending its arms at the back, trying to grab Rain. However, due to the pain caused by the Dragon Slaying Sword, its calm was disturbed. It had underestimated the human too much that he didn¡¯t care whether he would latch on his back or not. It had never expected a Dragon Slaying weapon was in Rain¡¯s hands. Due to the clouds of dust and the Dragon¡¯s frantic movements, the people can only see Rain¡¯s figure stabbing the back of the Dragon from high up in the air but couldn¡¯t clearly see what is happening. However, seeing this, the people underneath throws their selves towards the Dragon and started another intense attack! Blades and Magic danced together as they bombarded the Dragon¡¯s body. The princess roared angrily. Directly charging over, she jumped off and slashed her sword at the Dragon¡¯s face. Dragon¡¯s has immunity in magic but physical attacks¡­ as long as it¡¯s powerful enough and can pierce through even the hardened scales, they can be killed with! However, weapons that can kill a Dragon are mostly rare. Aside from the ultimate rare Dragon Slaying weapons, the one that can do this feat are only those extremely high-level magical weapons! But even with this, one can¡¯t really certain that they would be able to successfully kill a Dragon. It wasn¡¯t considered the strongest race for fun! Its strength, defense, vitality, and magic¡­ all of them were top-notch among races in ! Being beaten up badly, the Dragon felt humiliated. It opened its jaws again and was about to spew out another Fire Breath but before it could do it, a new pain coming from the three blades stabbing on its back spread through its back.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. Guha¨C!!? The Dragon vomited a mouthful of blood. ¡°Damn you!!!¡± ¡°Eat this, [ Dragon Blast ]!!¡± Booom!! The Dragon¡¯s back suddenly exploded and along with it, Rain was blasted away. The Dragon¡¯s bat-like wings were completely broken that even one of them fell to the ground. The Dragon kneeled and started vomiting blood, mouthful after mouthful. Rain, on the other hand, felt his arms went numb as he was flying and about to crash the wall, ¡°Sylphy!¡± [ I¡¯m on it! ] With her response, the Dragon Slaying Sword ¨C Fate Destroyer suddenly disappeared. Sylphy had used the Storage Ring and immediately absorbed it inside. She can do this due to her being connected to the two Storage Rings when she had inputted Rain¡¯s mana on it. The Dragon Slaying Sword was Rain¡¯s trump card and who knows what would happen if the princess and the other humans would know of its existence. That sword was just extremely valuable to leave it in his hands. Rain endures not spitting out the blood accumulated in his throat and curled his body into a ball to brace for the impact. Suddenly, he felt something appeared behind him and grabbed his cuff. No, bit it. Turning his head, Rain saw Alba biting his cuff, catching him in the air. ¡°Seriously! You¡¯re too reckless, child!¡± ¡°Mother!?¡± Alba throws Rain into the air and then catch him again, making him sit on her back as he jumped from the wall and into the ground. ¡°Can you please take care of yourself first before you jumped into a pit?¡± Alba complained as she turned her head around and looked at Rain. ¡°Geez, you¡¯re already a wreck¡­ please be mindful of your body¡­¡± ¡°Hehe,¡± Rain awkwardly scratched the back of his hair. ¡°You ¨C guha-!? You bastard human! I¡¯m going to kill you! I¡¯m going to slaughter you, you accursed human! How dare you use that kind of weapon to me!!!¡± The Dragon¡¯s eyes turned even redder as it glared at Rain. At this moment, he suffered extreme humiliation! This brat was actually a Dragon Slayer!!? But as the Dragon struggled to get up, several figures suddenly appeared above it. ¡°Die! Die! Die!! How dare you! How dare you! How dare you hurt RAINNNN!!!!¡± Lafetti brandished her sword like a mad woman. Even the both of her eyes turned crimson in anger. ¡°MYYY RAAAIIIINNNN!!!! I¡¯ll kill you, you f*cking bastard!!!!¡± A claw managed to hit Lafetti who was on a rampage, completely ignoring any defense and was just attacking nonstop, creating a huge wound. Rain¡¯s eyes widened in shock and when he was about to rush to her, from Lafetti¡¯s wound, her blood suddenly bubble and a huge scary Bloodhound came out, biting and tearing the Dragon¡¯s scales with its bloody fangs and claws. Lafetti still didn¡¯t stop and continued her onslaught. Looking at her, Zarda facepalmed while Stagna couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly. ¡°Aiyah, Lafetti¡¯s switch flipped¡­ when she¡¯s in that state, no one can stop her¡­¡± Stagna sighed. ¡°I just wished that she would still be alive after this¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re really asking that question¡­!!?¡± Rain exclaimed in anxiety. Lafetti was already forgone on her anger. ¡°What can we do¡­ oh right, Rain, do you still have a red potion like the one you had drunk before¡­? You know, the one that can heal wounds and injuries?¡± ¡°Of course I still have three!¡± Rain said while drinking one. ¡°Then, please prepare it¡­ Lafetti wouldn¡¯t stop until she butchered the enemy or she would faint from blood loss¡­¡± ¡°Okay¡­ but, I think we should really stop her first¡­¡± Rain smiled bitterly. After feeling the coolness that spread within him, Rain rushed again. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ROOOOAAARRR!! The Dragon produced a mournful roar. It couldn¡¯t regain its calm due to the pain it was feeling and the continuous attack it had suffered. Anger, Pain, Unease, Humiliation, Hatred, Mortification and many feelings surged through it causing its mind to be swallowed by nothing but anger. And just like what they say, even a Powerful man, once lost his reason was nothing but a crying child! The Princess and the other people started attacking relentlessly ¨C Though Lafetti was dragged byRain midway but after drinking the Health Potion (Forcefully via mouth to mouth), she once again joined the fight! BOOM! Like a giant hammer striking the surface, the Dragon¡¯s claws transmitted a powerful force deep into the earth which violently shook the ground. Soon, large fractures began forming on the surface, spreading to the nearby surroundings, appearing as if they would rend the entire world asunder. Then powerful shock waves erupted from the depths, pouring volatile magical energy onto the surface. However, the others had already suspected this. After it had lost its reason due to anger, the Dragon¡¯s attacks had already begun monotonous that they were already extremely easy to predict! The princess and her group immediately jump simultaneously while Lafetti and the others gathered together while Zarda and Alba created an Ice Shield. After which, they started their assault again. They never give the Dragon a moment to clear its mind as they know that this already the climax of the battle! ¡°Don¡¯t let this monster recover!! In ancient times! Although many great warriors had killed Dragons before but in this age, no one has yet to get that achievement! We would be the one to do it!! FOR HONOR AND GLORY!!!¡± Princess Leticia cried out in hysteria!! ¡°FOR HONOR AND GLORY!!!¡± ¡°FOR HONOR AND GLORY!!!¡± ¡°FOR HONOR AND GLORY!!!¡± ¡°FOR HONOR AND GLORY!!!¡± The entire cave was filed with hysteric cries that caused the Fire Dragon even angrier. ROOOOAAAARRR!! Chapter 74: [ Climax of the Battle ] Chapter 74: [ Climax of the Battle ] ¡°SILENCE!!!¡± But this intimidation was no longer effective. The blood has already been awakened! Although they looked like moths rushing to the flame, the warriors didn¡¯t cower and instead, they rushed towards the Dragon and started their vigorous attacks! Indeed, the honor of being able to kill a Dragon is really tempting! This is, after all¡­ A Dragon! Even on Earth, no matter what Fairytale it was, killing a Dragon had always been the proof of a great Hero! And that honor¡­ who doesn¡¯t want to be involved? They could boast it for a very long, long time! ¡°Don¡¯t stop attacking! Attack even faster everyone, even faster!¡± Celia also shouted. Their next step was to simply finish off the Fire Dragon, and then everything would be fine. However, Celia, Doram, the princess and the others aren¡¯t that optimistic. Although they seem to have the upper hand now but this was still a Dragon! Who knows, when it was cornered, this Dragon would suddenly power up and reverse the situation. ¡°Vanity Strike!¡± ¡°Aurora Slash!¡± ¡°Holy Light!!¡± A volley of magic poured into the sky. Bang! Bang! Bang! The spells blasted the Dragon¡¯s body. Seeing this, Rain also made his move. He only doesn¡¯t desire to kill the Dragon but also¡­ to get the last hit! The experience points from a Dragon would certainly be quite delicious!! ¡°Dragon Breath!!¡± Aiming at the Dragon with his [ Dragon¡¯s Claw ], a powerful shockwave was generated. The Dragon was hit and was pushed back a few steps, stunned. Rain didn¡¯t waste this opportunity and dashed. Three sharp claws appeared from his knuckles. ¡°Haaahhh!!¡± Pierced! Gyaaahhh!!! The three sharp blades pierced the Dragon¡¯s defenseless chest and uttered a painful cry. Exerting all his strength, Rain sliced down! Blood showered his entire body. Suddenly, at this moment, Rain noticed that the blood that had covered the [ Dragon¡¯s Claw ] had suddenly disappeared ¨CNo! It was absorbed! He didn¡¯t notice it before ¨C probably due to the fact that all his attention was concentrated in the battle and besides, now that the entire Gauntlet was covered by blood, it was easily noticeable.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. Why? But Rain didn¡¯t have the time to think because due to this discovery, his body lagged for a moment and the Dragon didn¡¯t overlook it. The Dragon¡¯s tail stabbed at Rain. Guha¨C!!? ¡°You want to kill me!!? I will drag you with me, you accursed human!!!¡± A crazed look flashed at the Dragon¡¯s eyes. Rain spurted a mouthful of blood as he grabbed the tail, not letting the tail pierced even deeper. ¡°Rain!!!¡± Zarda and the others eyes widened and they immediately dashed at the Dragon and attack. Lafetti and the others focused on the tail, trying to severe it while Zarda grabbed Rain, trying to release him from being impaled. ¡°Rain, hold on!¡± Zarda cried out anxiously. However, the tail seemed to have been hooked on Rain¡¯s body as he backed away, the tail dig even deeper. Zarda still tried to extricate Rain but at this moment, the Dragon stood up and along with it, Rain was raised up high. ¡°Rain!!¡± ¡°Let Rain go you bastard!!!¡± Lafetti, Drova, Stagna, Zarda, and Alba all throw themselves at the Dragon frantically. Clang! Peng! Clang! [ Master! Hurry, leave! Your life force is depleting!! ] Sylphy¡¯s anxious voice rang out in Rain¡¯s mind. Rain¡¯s life was losing and this terrified Sylphy. But how could he do that? He¡¯s losing his strength! ¡°Aaaaaaahhhh!!!¡± Rain let out a deafening roar and swung the [ Dragon¡¯s Claw ] the three sharp blades immediately pierced through the Tailbone. Gritting his teeth, Rain pushed even harder. But the Dragon¡¯s bone was extremely hard! Blood came from his abdomen and spilled towards the [ Dragon¡¯s Claw ]. Then something happened. Roooaaarr!! A Dragon¡¯s thunderous roar resounded through Rain¡¯s mind and suddenly, he felt a surge of new strength coursing through him and the sharp claws slid down, successfully severing the tail. ROOOOAAAARRR!! Rain¡¯s body immediately started falling. Though, he knows that if he wasn¡¯t treated immediately or even falling in this kind of height, his life would be in anger. But this was something that doesn¡¯t need to be worried as the moment Rain¡¯s body started falling, the people under him immediately scampered away like rattled deer, trying to catch him. And Alba was extremely fast, using her body; she caught Rain and started to fall along with him. Catching him like before was out of the question as Rain¡¯s body was in an unstable condition. More care is needed! Rain felt a ¡®thud¡¯ and felt he seemed to be losing his consciousness when something was forcefully inserted into his mouth. He then felt a familiar taste sliding down his throat. ¡°He should be okay now!¡± ¡°Thanks, human¡­ we owe you one.¡± ¡°No need. We are teammates!¡± Rain slowly opened his eyes and saw Celis, Lafetti, Zarda and Alba¡¯s faces looking at him worriedly. He squeezed a stiff smile before struggling to get up. Lafetti actually wanted to let him sleep and rest but suddenly, a Dragon¡¯s roar enveloped the entire area. It was already starting to stand up again. Seeing this, Lafetti¡¯s hate skyrocketed! It actually almost killed Rain!!! This damn beast needs to DIE!!!! Lafetti gritted her teeth in intense anger. She grabbed her sword and took a deep breath. Her eyes were already blood red due to the hatred she was currently feeling. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you, you beast!!!¡± *** *** Although the Dragon successfully stood up, the crowd didn¡¯t retreat even a bit. Their morale was even getting higher and higher and did not even reveal the least bit fatigue and fear. They know that is already the last stretch! Just one more push and the Dragon will certainly die! ROOOAAARRR!! The Dragon roared as it was getting by different kind of magic and blade strikes. Frostbolt! Icicle Spikes! Flame Blade! Flame Storm! Wind Blade! And many more kind of magic bombarded the Dragon. And due to it being busied by the Magic Attacks, the warriors under it continued their onslaught. Their strikes becoming stronger and deadlier, slowly draining the Dragon¡¯s life bit by bit. ¡°Human Bastards!!!!¡± The Fire Dragon roared. ¡°DIE!!!!¡± Lafetti and the others also continued their attack. Seeing this, Zarda knew that the finale is getting closer. ¡°Rain, wai ¨C??¡± She turned her head but suddenly found that Rain was already gone from her side. Rain!? She was startled and the moment she turned her head, she saw Rain riding Alba while dashing towards the Dragon. That guy¡­! Zarda could only shake her head in helplessness. Seriously¡­ is it that hard to stay put and rest? ¡°Really¡­ what a difficult lover¡­¡± Zarda smiled wryly. She started to conjure a high-level spell. *** *** Chapter 75: [ Something is Off ] Chapter 75: [ Something is Off ] ¡°Can¡¯t you rest a bit?¡± Alba sighed. ¡°With the Dragon¡¯s current state, even without you, we can still defeat it.¡± Rain shook his head. That is something he can¡¯t allow! The enormous amount of experience he would acquire from killing the Dragon would surely turn to bubble. ¡°I want to kill it with my own hands¡­ revenge for nearly killing me¡­¡± Rain said an excuse. Alba sighed. Well, it should be wonderful that her pup was growing splendidly! Indeed! Nothing as honorable as killing a Dragon! ¡°Be careful!¡± Alba jumped from the walls to walls and after gaining a momentum, she exerted all her strength and jumped high towards the Dragon. Rain narrowed his eyes and also jumped from Alba¡¯s back and then clung to the Dragon¡¯s back again. ¡°You!!¡± The Fire Dragon felt someone clinging to his back and when it noticed Rain, its eyes widened in shock. Again!? Rain sneered and raised his fist. With three sharp claws protruding, he barrages the Dragon¡¯s neck with dozens of punches. Pale bluish arcs of electricity circled around his arms. Roooooaaarrr!! Rain held on tightly as to not be thrown off while stabbing his blades on the Dragon¡¯s neck at the same time. Rooooaaarrrr!! At this very moment, at the corner of his eyes, Rain noticed the dozens of magic spells that were flying towards them. All kinds of spells from wind, water, fire, and ice. When he looked down, Rain saw the warriors continuing their own onslaught. Seeing this, Rain thought of something. Bang! Bang! Bang! The moment the magic spell hit the Dragon¡¯s body, Rain¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Hazy Mist!!¡± he softly muttered as he immediately conjured his magic. In an instant, a thick mist had suddenly enveloped the Dragon¡¯s body along with Rain. Seeing this, the princess and the others were startled. What happened? Where this mist does comes from?! Roooaaaarrrrr!!!! No one could see what is happening inside but the Princess and the others could hear an indistinct blood-curdling scream inside of it. It was a Dragon¡¯s Roar. What is happening!? The crowd momentarily stopped and then glanced at each other. Their gaze saying ¡®What should we do? Go in?¡¯ But what if this mist was done by the Dragon¡­? Then, wouldn¡¯t they just be throwing themselves into a trap¡­? Princess Leticia turned her head and looked at Zarda and the other Lamians and saw their expression of worries. That¡¯s right! Rain is still there!! Her head whipped and returned towards the Dragon¡¯s direction. ¡°Char ¨C??¡± Feeling conflicted, Princess Leticia was about to yell Charge but ROOOAAARRR!! A huge pillar of flame suddenly came out from the Mist and then swayed around that the crowd immediately rolled away and dodge, afraid to be hit. Then, Rooooaaaarrr!! ¨C Another pillar of flame appeared from the Mist and the two Flame Pillars intertwined.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. The two flame pillars looked like two snake type beasts as they coiled around each other; as if trying to swallow the other. ROOOOAAAARRRR!!! The flame pillars suddenly disappeared. ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Then¡­ silence¡­ Thud!! ¨C before anyone could react, a huge body fell down on the ground with a loud Bang! What!? When the mist disappeared, what greeted the crowd was the Fire Dragon¡¯s unmoving body. Its pair of eyes was still wide open, full of resentment and disbelief that it had already reached the yellow river! To be killed by a human¡­ what kind of humiliation was that! Just what had happened in that span of time!? ¡°Haa, Haa, Haa,¡± As the crowd stood shock at the sudden development, their ears caught a strange sound. When they turned their heads towards the source, Rain was there, kneeling and panting. His face extremely pale and haggard. His hair was even messy and his clothes ragged and wrecked. ¡°Rain!!¡± Zarda and the others immediately rushed towards him. Seeing that aside from some burns on his arms and abdomen, there were no grave injuries, the women finally heave a sigh of relief. They didn¡¯t acre how Rain managed to kill the Dragon or what had happened inside that hazy fog¡­ as long as Rain was fine, that is all that matters. Lafetti immediately conjures a water ball and slowly clean his wounds especially those ugly looking burns. Fortunately, this world has magic that can make any wounds disappear without leaving a single scar and after a few minutes of treatment, Rain¡¯s arms slowly regained their smooth appearance. ¡°Rain, what happened?¡± Princess Leticia walked over and asked. Rain blinked as he felt all the eyes concentrated on him and smiled wryly. ¡°I killed it¡­¡± He said. He then took a deep breath and slowly stood up. ¡°Though, I¡¯m pretty exhausted already¡­ so please excuse me,¡± Rain smiled apologetically as he brushed the dirt off himself. He then took Lafetti¡¯s hands and slowly walked towards the side. In any case, with that intense battle just now, everyone should be exhausted too. Thus, a rest was inevitable before they go and continue their expedition. Princess Leticia wanted to stop him but Zarda, Drova, and Stagna appeared in front of her. They were smiling but the princess could feel their eyes were not. It¡¯s as if they were saying, ¡®The Dragon was dead¡­ so what else do you want¡­?¡¯ Princess Leticia was struck speechless as she watched Zarda and the other¡¯s backs walking away. Strange¡­ What are they hiding¡­? It wasn¡¯t only the Princess who thought of that. Celis and Celia walked forward and stood beside Princess Leticia, staring at Rain. Their eyes full of suspicions and doubts. ¡°Something is off¡­¡± Celis said while biting her lip. ¡°I know¡­ that Aquarian, Rain¡­ his power and ability is extremely strange. Extremely powerful and volatile¡­¡± Celia responded with a heavy tone. ¡°Although, out of all Clans, the Aquarians have always been the most unpredictable ¨C whether in terms of character and powers ¨C they are the most eccentric in nature¡­ but this¡­¡± She turned to Princess Leticia, ¡°I had never met someone like him before. He was too mysterious¡­¡± Princess Leticia was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°The more I want him on our side¡­¡± Her eyes narrowed. ¡°I don¡¯t know about the heroes but I don¡¯t want to just leave this world¡¯s sake to those outsiders who were not a part of this in the first place at all¡­ I¡¯d rather save it myself.¡± Princess Leticia said with a heavy voice. ¡°That is also the reason why I¡¯m looking for the Legendary Holy Sword¡­ but now, I realized¡­¡± ?? ¡°Even if I indeed acquire a great weapon like the Holy Sword¡­ I still need people who can aid me in my cause. Reliable and powerful individuals¡­¡± ¡°Just like ¡­him.¡± Princess Leticia¡¯s voice became even firmer that Celis and Celia were startled. This was the first time they had seen the princes acting like this¡­ Princess Leticia had always been a genius in every aspect. Politics or Military ¨C she was someone who had been admired by all the citizens of the kingdom. And this was the first time Princess Leticia had wanted someone this strongly. ¡°He certainly has [ Lingual Intuition ] as all Aquarians do. All Aquarians have that, giving them the ability to learn every language easily and even communicate with monsters and beasts. Though I don¡¯t know if he also inherited the ability; [ Soul Travel ] but whether he has it or not, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°In my opinion, his combat and magic ability are already too extraordinary¡­ and did you see his gauntlet?¡± Princess Leticia suddenly turned around and asked. Her eyes shining. ¡°I also noticed that¡­¡± Doram followed by Garas walked over as well. ¡°And from what I can see, it¡¯s not just an ordinary and simple item¡­ it must be an artifact.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Princess Leticia nodded her head. ¡°It¡¯s a magical artifact¡­ if not, what he did to block the Dragon¡¯s Breath can¡¯t be explained. And in addition, it¡¯s not just an average magic artifact ¨C it¡¯s certainly a high-level artifact!¡± ¡°Then what are you gonna do?¡± Celis asked worriedly. ¡°Nothing for now,¡± Princess Leticia returned her gaze at Rain who was already resting beside the Lamians. ¡°¡­ The problem is, he won¡¯t work for you, your highness¡­¡± Garas spoke causing the others to frown as well. This was also the problem they were thinking. Apart from the character that all Aquarians share with, the desire to not be tied down and walk on their own pace, from what they have seen from Rain so far, his case seemed to be even greater than the other Aquarians. Besides, one can already say that Rain was already treading a path different from them. He had already marked the line between him and the Kingdom. The princess was silent before raising her head. ¡°He will be¡­¡± *** *** Chapter 76: [ Its just getting started ] Chapter 76: [ It''s just getting started ] !!? ¡°Your Highness, using force is ¨C!?¡± ¡°You misunderstand.¡± Princess Leticia smiled mischievously. ¡°I won¡¯t be using force¡­¡± ??? ¡°All I need to do is align our purpose and goal¡­ after that; he will come in my side in his own accord, later on.¡± Princess Leticia said confidently. ¡°As long as I can do that¡­ Judging from his intellect, he would pave his path and connect it with mine. I¡¯m certain of it!¡± ¡°But your highness. You are the one who had said this¡­ Rain being with the Lamians had already made him the Kingdom¡¯s enemy¡­ one way or another¡­¡± ¡°Then, we will make sure to keep a secret!¡± Princess Leticia''s eyes narrowed and his gaze turned piercing. ¡°Nothing can be kept a secret for a long time! It¡¯s bound to be leaked as time passes by!¡± Doram sighed sorrowfully. ¡°¡­ Only if this secret is carried to the grave if not, someone is bound to know this and the Aquarian Clan will be put on trial¡­¡± He was speaking softly but anyone can hear the underlying meaning of his words. Princess Leticia¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°From what I can guess, Rain wouldn¡¯t leave this area for the time being. I don¡¯t know for how long¡­ probably a few months or a year.¡± ?? ¡°Don¡¯t you think that is enough time to change the Kingdom before his existence would come to light?¡± Princess Leticia smirks. ¡°What!?¡± But the others were startled by these words. ¡°You want to change the Kingdom¡¯s law?! Is that possible!?¡± ¡°No¡­ such a thing would take a long, long time. And we don¡¯t have that time.¡± Princess Leticia continued with a ¡®However,¡¯ ¡°At least, we can bypass Rain¡¯s situation when that time comes. In any case, being with someone from the Monster Race was never popular nor well known. Humans hated monsters and despised them... that won¡¯t disappear, hmm, that would never disappear. Especially now that we are at war,¡± ¡°However, it doesn¡¯t need to make the public know. As long as we can rein those people at the top, we can do it.¡± ¡°But those old geezers would never allow such thing!¡± ¡°Is that even possible? His Majesty might be a bit soft but he was extremely strict when it comes to the law made by the predecessors!¡± Princess Leticia smiled. ¡°I am not alone.¡± She declared. ¡°Do you mean!?¡± ¡°Ah! If the Aquarian knows of this, they will certainly move. I don¡¯t know about the other Clan members since, the Aquarians has the most troublesome constitution but, Rain¡¯s Grandfather would surely not forsake his long lost grandson!¡± ¡°He would do anything to make him return!¡± ¡°And that is my card!¡± Princess Leticia grins. ¡°Even if that old geezer seems to be senile and old but he was always well known for his loyalty to his family!¡± ¡°Besides, even father or the other Officials would never underestimate him¡­ his power and influence still covered most of the Kingdoms. If I managed to drag him to our side, Hmph! That is something I can¡¯t refuse¡­¡± Princess Leticia smiled brilliantly and her eyes shined with expectation. Rain¡¯s existence is certainly a headache for her but if she does this right, that headache would certainly turn into expectation and hope. Like a Holy Sword, as long as she handles it well, she will certainly make it to her greatest advantage!This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it *** **** Rain slept for quite a long time. However, no one complained as all of the people also wanted to rest a little longer. Because they were extremely tired, each of them found some rocks and laid down on them. "Uwaahhh!" "Ahhhh, it hurts!" *** *** One by one, tired voices could be heard. Their stamina was almost depleted and their legs were throbbing with exhaustion, but they still endured and some even had already slept like a log. The originally over twenty people were now reduced to only 14 people excluding Rain, Lafetti, Zarda, Drova, Stagna, and Alba. Many people had lost their lives from the battle that had happened a while ago. And although they had won, the morale is quite high but the strength and power spent were extremely serious. If they move on and once again encountered a strong monster, they would certainly be annihilated. Thus, the Princess ordered to rest for a little longer and eat. Even still, no one uttered a complaint against the expedition or those who had lost their lives during the battle. Defeating a monster like a Dragon uplifted them and gave them a sense of purpose and fulfillment! What kind of honor and accomplishment was that? They can now raise their heads proudly wherever they go! Thus, not a single one of them complained. "Phew, that was hard." Drova wiped the sweat from her forehead and murmured. The fight against the fire dragon was certainly thrilling. ¡°You almost kicked off the bucket though,¡± Stagna smirked. ¡°But I¡¯m still alive, right? Hmph, that was just a damn oversized lizard¡­ I won¡¯t be defeated by something like that.¡± Drova proudly said. ¡°Yeah, in addition, I felt that I might soon be able to level up,¡± Drova muttered. ¡°I guess, after we return, I will go look at Vakni and check my status,¡± ¡°I will do the same¡­ we certainly receive too much this time~¡± Unlike humans who go to the church to breakthrough their level, monster tribes such as the Lamians have a people called Shamans to do that for them. They are the one who can see the status of every tribesman. ¡°What about you Rain? Feeling of level up already?¡± Stagna asked rain with a smile. Rain was leaning his head against Zarda¡¯s bosom, resting. ¡°In fact, I just did probably two days ago¡­¡± ¡°What!?¡± Not only Stagna, even the others were startled. Did he level up? Can he do that? ¡°How? Vakni was not here with us¡­ was it by the humans?¡± Zarda asked curiously. She was with Rain all the time so she didn¡¯t notice anything like this¡­ how? ¡°In fact, I can automatically increase my level as long as I gained enough experience.¡± ¡°What!? Is that true?¡± Rain nodded. ¡°I¡¯m now Lv2,¡± [ Rain Revert Lv2 Strength: C186 Endurance:C136 Dexterity:B124 Agility:B146 Mana: C132 Title: Lost Child, The one who had reached the Peak of Humanity Patron: Goddess of Chaos and Strife, embodiment of Carnage and Mischief; Goddess Atria. Unique Skill: [ Support System Pixie: Sylphy Systema ], [ All Language Comprehension ], [ Predation ], [ Limit Break ] Skills: [ Agility EX Lv7 ], [ Bone Spike Lv5 ], [ Enhanced Smell Lv6 ], [ Sword Mastery Lv8 ], [ Bow Mastery Lv5 ], [ Dagger Mastery Lv7 ] [ Night Vision Lv5 ], [ Strength EX Lv7 ], [ Rapid Dash Lv5 ], [ Flamethrower Lv5 ], [ Howl Lv4 ], [ Pit Hole Lv2 ], [ Rock Defense Lv4 ], [ Claw Transformation Lv3 ] Resistance: Cold Resistance: Lv5 ( 34% ) Heat Resistance Lv2 ( 54% ) Fire Resistance Lv2 ( 72% ) Magic Affinity: Molecular Manipulation ] Just like what Rain had expected, after killing the Fire Dragon, he had received an enormous amount of experience that his status jumped towards C and even his DEX and AGI reached B. Most of his skills had also leveled up pretty good ¨C though the one that gave him the most help during the fight was certainly [ Limit Break ]. The skill he had used just as the battle ended, greatly helping him kill the Dragon along with [ Dragon¡¯s Claw ] and [ Fate Destroyer ]! Without these three things, defeating that Dragon was certainly a dream! It''s just getting started. Rain clenched his fist. It was time for crazy hunting. Acquire items and gain experience. Thanks to his varied skill set he could hunt faster and more efficiently compared to other people in this world. And thus, later in the future, he would certainly stand at the summit of this world ¨C though he wasn¡¯t really that interested in becoming the number 1 but ¨C seeing the world at the top doesn¡¯t seem too bad for him~ Chapter 77: [ Repair ] Chapter 77: [ Repair ] ¡°Where did you get this gauntlet? It looked extremely powerful¡­¡± Lafetti suddenly asked while raising Rain¡¯s arm. The appearance, the texture and even the mana coming from it were extremely exquisite! It should be a very high-level magic item! ¡°I¡¯m also curious,¡± Zarda said as she gently stroke Rain¡¯s hair. Rain smiled faintly. ¡°Did you remember where I fought that¡­ Chimera?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± The group nodded. ¡°In fact, I didn¡¯t kill it.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°There were many treasures in that room¡­ and all of them were here,¡± Rain took out two Storage Rings and showed it to them !!!? Drova and Stagna were about to scream but Rain suddenly covered their mouth. ¡°Where did you get this, Rain?¡± Zarda frowned while Lafetti curiously grabbed the Storage Rings and inspected them. ¡°I found these rings along with the Sword of Opium and the black dagger.¡± ¡°That time?¡± Zarda was startled. ¡°However, I didn¡¯t tell you and the others. I¡¯m afraid the Princess and the others will take it from me. Thus, I also couldn¡¯t tell you up until now¡­¡± Rain smiled apologetically. He can only reveal this now since most of the group was fast asleep and resting, minding their wounds and business. And besides, they have even gathered far away from them anyway. They wouldn''t hear them at all. The princess as well had dropped her attention from them for the moment to worry about some other things ¨C though she and the others seemed to be giving glances on Rain¡¯s direction from time to time. But it wasn''t something to be concerned. ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize,¡± Zarda smiled. Drova and Stagna too showed a gentle expression as they nodded their heads. Alba, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t really interested in this kind of things. ¡°We understand your worries and we agreed with your decision. We are even happy that you had planned to tell us this kind of important thing¡­¡± ¡°Of course, you are my family after all!¡± Rain smiled happily. He can show everything without worries and schemes to them. They are the only people in this world that he trusted the most. ¡°I trust you all the most in this world¡­¡± ¡°Rain,¡± Stagna, for some reason, felt like crying as she was deeply moved by Rain¡¯s words. Drova was simple. Her lips turned into a brilliant smile. Zarda throw her arms around Rain and felt proud. ¡°Hide it, fast!¡± Lafetti suddenly muttered as she gives Rain the Storage Rings back. Her gaze went towards Princess Leticia and the others slowly walking towards them. ¡°Rain, are you okay?¡± Princess Leticia asked Rain the moment she arrived. Her expression was extremely soft and genial. Rain nodded his head, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you,¡± Rain was smiling but he was actually waiting for her to ask. He had already prepared answers to any kind of questions beforehand. However, it seems to be unnecessary as Princess Leticia only smiled and sat down not too far away from Rain¡¯s group. ¡°What will you do about the Dragon¡¯s body?¡± Rain was startled but he remained indifferent and calm. What is this princess planning now? He was expecting for her to question him but she did not. ¡°It¡¯s yours¡­ I only want some blood and flesh. I heard that it was quite a delicacy. The rest is yours,¡± Rain didn¡¯t want to become blind by greed as the Dragon was defeated by sacrificing many of her people. So, of course, Rain can''t truly decide what to do with it. Princess Leticia only did this for formalities. In any case, even if he asked for its body, judging from the loss, Princess Leticia and the others would certainly argue with him.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. Rain wants to avoid that. If what that DragonSlayer said was right, then there should still be two Dragons left. ¡°Good decision¡­¡± The Princess smiled. The Dragon¡¯s meat and blood are indeed extremely precious. Its blood was a good ingredient of many precious Potions and its flesh can strengthen the body of the one who had eaten it! A piece of it can even be sold for a huge amount of Gold Coins! ¡°Do you want to cut it?¡± ¡°Nah, I¡¯ll pass. I¡¯ll leave that to Lafetti and Drova¡­¡± ¡°Alright,¡± *** *** While Lafetti and the others had started dismembering the Fire Dragon¡¯s body, Rain was checking his and the others weapons and realized that after that intense battle, the durability of their weapons and armor was very low and cracks had even started running through it like cobwebs. While resting, Rain gathered his and the others weapons. Sword, Bows, and Armors. He then started restoring them to their optimal condition. Four Mana Potions was beside him ¨C apart from one Life Potion, he only has four Mana potions left. With his ability, Rain started repairing the items ¨C No, restoring them. ¡°Your ability is really magical ¨C you can even do this,¡± Zarda who was sitting beside him watched the whole process with great interest. She had never seen so magical before. The cracks and fissures seemed to have moved by themselves and closed. Even the shine was restored. ¡°It¡¯s just a bit of science,¡± Rain smiled faintly. ¡°Science?¡± Suddenly a voice rang out behind them. Turning their heads, they saw Princess Leticia walking over with a smile. ¡°Can you also take care of our weapons¡­?¡± She asked with a smile. Rain couldn¡¯t help but frown. What is she? She¡¯s not asking and more like commanding. Did she think this is easy¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t mind, however, I¡¯m not a blacksmith and this consumes magic power and not so little at that.¡± Rain shrugs. ¡°In my current Magic power capacity, I can only restore three to four items to its good condition. Beyond that is impossible.¡± ¡°Then, how about we gave you two Mana Potion¡­¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Rain nodded. Princess Leticia smiled and said ¡®Thanks¡¯ for turning around and calling her subordinates. ¡°Isn¡¯t it bad to let her know about it?¡± Alba asked. ¡°Not really, however, if things go on, these people would be left without a means to fight.¡± ?? ¡°I have a feeling that this is not the last monster we have to face. Probably, there were still terrifying monsters waiting for us¡­¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Zarda asked. ¡°Hm, it¡¯s just a feeling but¡­¡± Rain grins. ¡°I made it my habit not to doubt my instincts¡­¡± Besides, I have proof. The Fire Dragon is dead so the next one should be an Ice Dragon, then a Shadow Dragon¡­ They all looked so strong¡­ should he suggest stopping and going back? However, would that princess listen? And how would he explain about knowing the Dragons existence? [ Fate Destroyer ] and [ Dragon¡¯s Claw ] would certainly come to light. And judging from the Princess who was looking for the Holy Sword, she would certainly want to take these artifacts for herself! Well, let¡¯s make the princess decided that when she saw the Ice Dragon¡­ Rain continued to restore the weapons, shields, and armors. With this, although many people looked at Rain strangely due to his unorthodox magic, however, since Princess Leticia was not saying anything, no one asked nor talk about it. [ Dragon Aura ] ¨C An ability that enables the user to surround themselves with a ferocious draconic energy that can induce fear into the hearts of men and animals alike. [ Anti-Magic Defense ] ¨C User surrounds themselves with Draconic Aura to create an Anti-Magic Armor that resistant most, if not all, forms of magic and magical power. [ Dragon¡¯s Eye ] ¨C Can see through any kind of illusions or magic-induced deceptions. It gives the user an enhanced vision, allowing them to see with amazing clarity, detail, distance, or color. *Ding! [ Night Vision was absorbed by Dragon¡¯s Eye giving the Dragon¡¯s Eye an ability to see through the dark clearly. ] He actually absorbed three kinds of Dragon-related abilities from eating half of the Dragon heart, flesh and brains¡­ And it wasn¡¯t just simple abilities ¨C Rain was extremely excited! [ Rain Revert Lv2 Strength: B154 Endurance: B134 Dexterity:B124 Agility:B146 Mana: B164 Title: Lost Child, The one who had reached the Peak of Humanity Patron: Goddess of Chaos and Strife, embodiment of Carnage and Mischief; Goddess Atria. Unique Skill: [ Support System Pixie: Sylphy Systema ], [ All Language Comprehension ], [ Predation ], [ Limit Break ] Skills: [ Agility EX Lv7 ], [ Bone Spike Lv5 ], [ Enhanced Smell Lv6 ], [ Sword Mastery Lv8 ], [ Bow Mastery Lv5 ], [ Dagger Mastery Lv7 ], [ Strength EX Lv7 ], [ Rapid Dash Lv5 ], [ Flamethrower Lv5 ], [ Howl Lv4 ], [ Pit Hole Lv2 ], [ Rock Defense Lv4 ], [ Claw Transformation Lv3 ], [ Dragon Aura Lv1 ], [ Anti-Magic Defense Lv1 ], [ Dragon¡¯s Eye Lv1 ] Resistance: Cold Resistance: Lv5 ( 34% ) Heat Resistance Lv3 ( 54% ) Fire Resistance Lv3 ( 72% ) Magic Affinity: Molecular Manipulation ] STR, END, and MANA had instantly reach B ranked after eating the Dragon flesh. Even his Heat and Fire resistance all raise in one level! Dragon Flesh was extremely¡­ amazing!! His status was rising like crazy!! *** *** Chapter 78: [ Dragon Heart ] Chapter 78: [ Dragon Heart ] Rain felt the unimaginable power within him and even his mana had been filled up completely when he consumed Dragon Flesh. Sylphy could only helplessly mutter how OP Rain¡¯s ability was in absorbing not only abilities but also magic power. It¡¯s as if there was a black hole inside of him that absorbed even the slightest amount of mana in the things he had eaten! He was full of energy. ¡°Rain, what do you think we should do?¡± As Rain was feeling happy on his power-up, a voice rang beside him. From who knows when, Princess Leticia, Celia, Celis, Doram, and Garas was sitting beside him and the others. Now, on Rain¡¯s left side was the Princess Group while on the right side was Lafetti¡¯s group. ¡°What?¡± Rain asked confused. What are they talking about? Princess Leticia smiled wryly. He wasn¡¯t really listening, huh, ¡°It¡¯s this, what do you think? Proceed or go back?¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Rain frowned. What is she asking me this for? A test? Besides, does my opinion even matters¡­? ¡°Truthfully, I also don¡¯t know. I will leave the decision to you, your highness as you are the leader of this group.¡± Rain¡¯s words made Princess Leticia extremely satisfied. Indeed, she was still the leader of this group! She then sent a glance at Zarda who rolled her eyes. ¡°However, I just want to remind you that this Dragon might not be the only Dragon we will meet if we still go on.¡± Rain¡¯s eyes were extremely serious. He didn¡¯t care what these people end up with... in fact, among them, only Celia and Celis were the people he treated as friends. The only thing important to him was Zarda and the others. He wouldn¡¯t hesitate to abandon these people during the fight and escape with Zarda and the rest of the Lamians along with Alba. ¡°Do you really think that¡­?¡± Princess Leticia also frowned. If they still met a Dragon at this time, there is a high chance that they will be annihilated. Rain nodded his head. Princess Leticia fell in deep thought. Then, as if she had decided something she raised her head and stared at Rain, ¡°We will proceed,¡± ?!! ¡°However, the moment we saw a Dragon we will immediately withdraw and retreat. For now, we don¡¯t have enough forces to fight against another Dragon¡­ but we also need to gather information first.¡± ¡°Your call,¡± Rain shrugs. *** *** After two days of resting (According to the time they sleep and woke up ¨Ccalculated by Rain) they finally continued their expedition. The crowd including Rain entered the main hall that their field of view was unusually clear. It¡¯s not like they can¡¯t see all this time but it¡¯s quite dim. Only Rain and the Lamian group didn¡¯t have any problem in the dark. Besides, when one looked at the main hall from the outside, it appeared very bleak and desolate, basically one would not be able to make out anything inside distinctly, but none of them expected that when they entered the hall, they would be able to see the surroundings this clearly. It¡¯s as if there was a sun shining up above or probably numerous LED bulb was lighting the entire place. Rain stared ahead and clearly saw that, in the innermost reaches of the main hall, there was an altar that had three artifacts as if they were placed there as an offering. The middle one was a black cloak, the one on the left was an expensive looking crystal double-handed axe, while the one on the right was a Bow-like artifact.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. However, what made the others felt down was that on the right side of the altar, a familiar looking sculptor of a huge Dragon was there. Unlike from the one before, it was not made from stone but¡­ Ice! Even at their distance, they could still feel the chill emitting from it. Princess Leticia heavily sighed. It seems like the expedition would really stop at this moment¡­ That ice sculptor should be a Dragon guardian¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s leave¡­¡± Princess Leticia helplessly muttered when a Crack! Crack! sound appeared and the Dragon¡¯s ice sculptor slowly cracked over. The Princess and the others immediately jumped back in fright. They immediately prepared themselves to run away at any moment when a dignified voice rang out. ¡°Gura hashta fagna be kula?¡± ¡°What? What did it say?¡± Princess Leticia asked Celia who was quite knowledgeable in other languages. Her gaze never left the Dragon. She prepared herself that the moment it showed a hint of danger, she would immediately rush out of the place. Celia shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It should be in Ancient Dragon Tongue¡­ I can¡¯t ¨C¡± ¡°Dusha, memabi lacti sod uram¡­¡± A voice echoed in the whole place. In an instant, all attention immediately turned towards the source of the voice. Rain. ¡°You, you can understand and even speak Dragon Language?!¡± Celia¡¯s eyes widened in shock! How broad is his Lingual ability!? She hadn¡¯t even met an Aquarian that can do something like this up until now¡­! Dragon Language was extremely complex and old ¨Cthe people that can understand it can only be counted by one hand and for those who can speak¡­ who knows how many of them were there! Thus, being able to understand and even speak it was really amazing! ¡°Hm? Fugsta bemi do langud bani fu?¡± Rain nodded with a smile. He then stepped forward and started walking towards it. Lafetti tried to stop him but Rain shook his head and said, ¡®I¡¯m fine,¡¯ Princess Leticia looked at Rain laughing and chatting with the Dragon as if they¡¯re old friends and couldn¡¯t help but feel a complicated feeling. She wasn¡¯t the only one as even Zarda and Alba felt amazed by the sudden event. They couldn¡¯t understand what they are talking but the atmosphere around them was certainly harmonious. Still, no one tried to step forward and joined them ¨C even Princess Leticia didn¡¯t dare to. Rain continued to laugh and chat with the Ice Dragon. ¡°Reru?¡± ¡°Lavita Ukma Sifauna,¡± The Ice Dragon suddenly stood up, startling the others. It then spewed a bluish white colored ball which was slowly floating towards Rain. Rain reaches his two hands and caught the Bluish white orb. ¡°Reru? Numa Kani lubarati?¡± ¡°Dada Gula, hukhamat Savati gan,¡± Rain nodded and then slowly absorbed the orb towards his body. This action suddenly startled the others and their eyes widened in shock and doubt! What is going?! What the heck had just happened!!? Rain¡¯s body momentarily lit up. [ Master! You have successfully acquired Dragon Heart! Your partner is Amila the Snow Dragon! ] ¡°Human, with this, if you betrayed my trust, you will die painfully¡­¡± The Snow Dragon Amila showed its fangs ¨C Though Rain felt like she was trying to grin. ¡°I know,¡± Rain nodded. ¡°In any case, I don¡¯t have any planning on betraying my friends. I will let you out from this place and you will give me power ¨C that is a fair price, if I may say so myself,¡± He flashed a faint smile. Like the Fire Dragon, Amila and the Shadow Dragon was actually imprisoned in this ruins by a curse. It was a Soul Curse. They will only come alive when intruders appeared and stepped in a certain range and for her, the moment someone entered the hall, she will come out from her prison. If the people leave or die, she will return to being an ice sculptor. The only way to release them is to die ¨C such a cruel curse. And it was made none other than by Arturia Pendragon; the extremely famous hero who wields the Holy Sword Excalibur that is sleeping deep in this ruins! However, there was actually another way. A Soul Contract towards other beings. The so-called Dragon Heart! To be able to share heart and life with a Dragon. With this, the Dragon will be free from the curse as it would be rewritten the existing soul contract! However, the Dragons would never do something like this as the contract like this can never be broken or nulled. And if the other party died, they too would lose their lives ¨C in simple terms, they would live as one! No Dragons would possibly want to share their life with a fragile race, especially a human. But Amila the Snow Dragon didn¡¯t mind. She was extremely bored in this prison that she longed for the world outside. And although she was reluctant to do it but the moment she saw Rain, she suddenly felt a dragon-like aura from him. Either he was a half-dragon or worst¡­ he was a Dragon Slayer! And Amila immediately concluded that Rain was a Dragon Slayer the moment she saw the [ Dragon¡¯s Claw ] from Rain¡¯s arm. And this fortified her decision. *** *** Chapter 79: [ Homesickness鈥? ] Chapter 79: [ Homesickness¡­? ] Amila has always known about Dragon Slayers ¨C although currently they were already extinct and had disappeared from the surface of the world but from Amila¡¯s time when she was still active, the Dragon Slayer Clan was extremely famous. Of course, before they had become a taboo existence! Most Dragon Slayers had a Dragon Partner and even some married their partners ¨C that is, if they had become able to turn into a human. Only the strongest Dragon has that ability. Dragon Slayers never treated Dragons as tools ¨C they were family or trusted partner. But too bad, the Black Dragon King despised humans. Thus, leading to their extinction. She too would probably be hunted if this was known by the Black Dragon King ¨C but she wasn¡¯t afraid of it. Dragons never scared of death. Probably for upstarts Dragons but for Amila who had live for who knows how many decades and centuries already, life was nothing to them. The only thing that she was afraid of was being imprisoned in this place for eternity¡­ And in addition, Amila had a sudden premonition the moment she saw Rain for the first time. As the last Dragon Slayer in existence¡­ he wasn¡¯t bound to be a simple man! Probably in the future, he would write history by himself and defeat the Black Dragon King! ... And Amila wanted to see that! That point where History will be rewritten! *** *** Rain stood up and slowly walked towards the Princess and the others. Behind him was the Snow Dragon. Seeing that it wasn¡¯t hostile, the crowd started to lower their guard. ¡°Rain, what happened¡­?¡± The princess asked in doubt. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I talked with the Snow Dragon and find out that we¡¯re actually compatible with each other¡­¡± Rain replied with a bright smile. ¡°Now, we are friends¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The princess widened their eyes in shock at that seemingly simple answer. The heck did he just say?! Is that even logical¡­!? ¡°Just what the heck happened!?¡± Rain shrugs and scooted towards Zarda and the others, completely ignoring her. ¡®V¡¯ Rain flashed a V-sign at Lafetti when he saw her and the group looking at him dumbfounded. Seeing this, Zarda can¡¯t help but shook her head in helplessness. A wry smile suffused her lip. What an incredible guy¡­ A proud looked appeared on her face and along with Alba who seemed to be observing the Snow Dragon from head to toe, anyone can see the pride leaking in her eyes. ¡°And so, what now,¡± Princess sighed and since she couldn¡¯t digest what had happened until now, she sent a questioning look at Rain. Rain shrugs, ¡°Snow Dragon said that you can go and take the artifacts inside here though as for the Excalibur --although she wasn¡¯t sure but it should be at the deepest part of this ruins¡­¡± ¡°Really!!?¡± Hearing the holy sword¡¯s location, Princess Leticia¡¯s excitement surged up! Although the artifacts in this hall seem to be good but what she came here was, after all, the legendary holy sword Excalibur!Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. For it to be here, really! Although she had expected this ¨C No, she had hoped but there was still, after all, no proof. But now that the Holy sword existence was really confirmed, Princess Leticia turned even more excited! Just one more step! One more step and she will be able to acquire the holy sword!! However, what Rain said instant poured cold water on her excitement. ¡°From what Amila had said, behind this room, a shadow Dragon was waiting.¡± ¡°Another Dragon!!?¡± The group was startled. Their attention then turned towards Amila who was looking at them indifferently. ¡°Are you sure?!¡± ¡°Un.¡± Rain nodded in response. The princess bit her lips in frustration and looked back at her subordinates. Fighting a dragon in this state was certainly a suicide. But the Holy Sword is just the right behind them! Should they go back first and gathered another fighting group¡­? Still, that method was time-consuming since it was a long road until here! Princess Leticia then raised her head and looked at the Snow Dragon. ¡°Rain, can this Dragon help us¡­?¡± If there¡¯s another Dragon by their side, their chances of winning would certainly go up even with just their number. Rain turned his head and looked at Amila. ¡°Where you go, I will go. I can¡¯t have you dying now, after all¡­¡± ¡°In the first place, can¡¯t we just talk with that Dragon? Maybe it¡¯s quite reasonable¡­ like you?¡± Rain suddenly thought. But Amila shook her head. ¡°Did you forget about the Black Dragon King?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Rain smiled bitterly. ¡°Shadow Dragons can be said to be a close relative to Dark Dragons and their King was none other than the Black Dragon King.¡± Amila said with a mischievous tone. ¡°¡­ Then do you still think they would care about human circumstances? And in addition, the moment he saw you, you will certainly be targeted and be killed for sure. You¡¯re still too weak and you can¡¯t even control your own Dragon Aura ¨Cit¡¯s leaking you know~¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°He would surely notice it.¡± She has a point¡­ Still, a Shadow Dragon¡­ huh¡­ Rain couldn¡¯t eat Amila or even taste her flesh ¨C Although it was quite regrettable but after all, she was now his partner. But Shadow Dragon¡¯s flesh¡­ just what¡¯s its flavor, I wonder¡­? Rain¡¯s lips turned into a bad grin. What kind of abilities would he acquire ¨C? It¡¯s decided! Let¡¯s kill it!! ¡°Amila will help us¡­¡± Rain grins. This words excited the crowd and the princess once again felt hope! After a short moment of discussion, the group decided to stay for a moment longer and rest. Although they can go now but they wanted to be in their best condition when they fight! According to Celis appraisal, the black cloak¡¯s name was [ Night Fury ] ¨C a magical item that increased the wearer¡¯s agility and Dexterity by 40% and enables the user to use the skills; [ Shadow Step ] and [ Dark Bind ]. Double-handed Axe was called [ Raging Flame ] ¨C A magical Axe that increased the User¡¯s strength by 20% and can generate flames that cover the Axe Blade. It gives the user skills: [ Flame Storm ] and [ Flame Burst ]. And lastly the Magical Bow; [ Sarafi¡¯s Elegant Bow ] ¨C A magical Bow once owned by a famous Elf Warrior; Sarafi. It generates arrows that contain the power of nature. It has skills; [ Hawkeye ] and [ Rapid Shot ]. All three were high-level artifacts! Rain took [ Night Fury ] while Drova took [ Raging Flame ]. The bow went towards the princess group. Stagna didn¡¯t want to change her new bow. Although there was some dissatisfaction but since Rain was the one who had truly acquired it, even the princess couldn¡¯t say anything. Besides, with Snow Dragon; Amila, who would dare voice out their complains!? In the far corner of the hall, a chest was found. Inside were a couple of gems and rare ores. Of course, this was also divided into two groups. Since it was not gold and silver and instead gems and ores, Zarda and the others obviously wanted it. They can make many things using this! *** *** The crowd advance towards the deepest part of the ruins. Along the way, they had found many treasures ¨C Magical artifacts and also expensive looking masterpieces of arts. The creator of this Dungeon ¨C it should be Arturia¡­ right? However, Rain had thought of this before but he just doesn¡¯t have any proof. Still, was the Hero Arturia ¨C a person from Earth¡­? But it doesn¡¯t add up¡­ This place is certainly made to look like a Dungeon from a Game. But, that Hero was from Ancient times, right¡­? Earth shouldn¡¯t have developed that far yet ¨C in terms of Game with Dungeons¡­ or had it? Rain was extremely confused. What he only knows is that Arturia has a high chance of being a resident of Earth who is summoned into this world, just like him. He had even seen a complete look-alike of the Norwegian Expressionist artist Edvard Munch¡¯s masterpiece; The Scream, plastered along the walls of the corridor. Even Vincent van Gogh¡¯s Sunflowers were present. Just why did that person put these paintings in this kind of ruins¡­? What is she trying to express¡­? Hobby? Style? Was it all for that¡­? ¡­ Or¡­ had she felt longing¡­ for the home, she couldn¡¯t return to¡­? Then, does it mean that the moment you stepped into this world, you would never be able to return back to Earth¡­? Rain''s eyebrows furrowed. Chapter 80: [ Arturia Pendragon ] Chapter 80: [ Arturia Pendragon ] Rain frowned as he fell into deep thought. Well, it¡¯s not like he wanted to return. Indeed, he had friends there and going there to visit sometimes might not sound bad but it¡¯s not to the point he was desperate to return. Here, he has a family he doesn¡¯t want to separate from. So, is that really a problem¡­? No¡­ at least not for him. Rain shrugs his shoulders, trying to erase the thoughts piling inside his mind. At this moment, Creak! A door opening rang out, taking Rain¡¯s attention. And the moment he raised his head, there in front was a big hall just like the room of Amila. But at this time, a majestic throne was located at the front. And as expected, a Dragon sculptor was lying in front of the Throne. As if sleeping, it was closing its eyes. However, what caused Rain and the others shocked to the point that their entire body violently trembled was something else. In the throne, sitting was a woman with golden hair and golden gaze. She was wearing a scarlet dress with gold plating on each side. Beautiful and jade-like complexion. She was around 15 ¨C 16 years old beautiful girl. Even in the body, the beautiful dress couldn¡¯t contain the dynamic body she possesses as she had a sculpted figure which was twine-thin. Her waist was tapered. A pair of arched eyebrows looked down on sweeping eyelashes. Her eyes, framed by long lashes, were bright golden and seemed to brighten the world when it was reflected in her eyes. A straight nose, full lips - she seemed the picture of perfection. ¡°Oh, my ¨C visitors¡­ at last.¡± The girl smiled brilliantly and the world seemed to have become even brighter. Her tone was like a soft caress, grasping everyone¡¯s hearts. Even Zarda and the other Lamias couldn¡¯t help but tremble in shock. ¡°Who are you!?¡± The Princess cried out in doubt and suspicions. Why is a little girl inside this kind of place¡­? Is she living in here? ¡°Me?¡± The girls chuckled and her eyes sparkled like glistening stars. She seemed to be extremely happy now that she had someone to talk to. ¡°I am ¨C¡± ¡°Arturia Pendragon¡­?¡± But before she could speak her name, Rain cut her off. Rain¡¯s brows furrowed as he tried to think that it shouldn¡¯t be possible! Arturia is an ancient Hero figure!! However, for some reason, Rain can¡¯t help but think that his guess was correct. Who could she be¡­ if she was living inside here all this time!? But if she was real, then is she ¡­ an immortal¡­?!If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. ¡°Oh?!¡± the girl¡¯s eyes momentarily expressed astonishment. ¡°For someone able to recognize me¡­ I¡¯m impressed.¡± ¡°What!!?¡± And this confirmation shocks the Princess and the crowd! She¡¯s Arturia Pendragon¡­!!!? The greatest Hero!!? How is that possible¡­!!!? But Arturia ignored the crowd¡¯s shock as her eyes locked on Rain¡¯s figure. And the more she saw him, the wider her smile becomes. ¡°I see¡­ so that is the reason¡­ Hm, I see, I see¡­¡± Arturia nodded her head like a chicken pecking on the ground, seemingly realizing something. ¡°So that is why the Snow Dragon chooses you to be her partner¡­ am I right, Amila?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been so long¡­ Old friend¡­¡± Amila softly muttered. Her gaze then turned gentle and said, ¡°What have you become¡­?¡± Arturia didn¡¯t respond to Amila and just showed a faint smile. Her gaze then returned at Rain. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken¡­ you¡¯re also from another world, Earth¡­ Am I right, boy?¡± Rain frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t want a girl at your appearance calling me a boy¡­¡± ¡°Hehehe, relax, in fact, I was wondering, how was Earth¡­? What year was it now¡­?¡± Arturia showed a nostalgic expression. ¡°2017, 20th at November,¡± Rain answered. ¡°Of course, that was when I was transported into this world. Probably a few weeks had passed or months¡­¡± ¡°2017¡­ that¡¯s weird,¡± Arturia furrowed her brows. ¡°I came in the year of¡­ 2018, 25th of December¡­ Christmas season¡­¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°I see,¡± Contrary to Rain¡¯s I-don''t-understanding expression, Arturia showed a wry smile. ¡°The timeline is different¡­ either we came at different worlds or, was I summoned from the Earth¡¯s future ¨C that¡¯s extremely confusing¡­¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Rain showed an ¡®I understand look at the same time I don¡¯t understand look,¡¯ expression. Though, the people around them were even more confused. ¡°Rain you¡¯re not from this world¡­!!?¡± Princess Leticia¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Long story¡­¡± Rain smiled wryly. Zarda and the others also stared at Rain doubtfully. Then their gaze turned to ¡®You better explain this later¡¯ look. Rain awkwardly scratched the back of his head. Fudge¡­ It was revealed sooner than he had imagined. ¡°What is your name?¡± ¡°Rain¡­ Rain Revert,¡± ¡°¡­ come again¡­?¡± Arturia¡¯s eyes showed an unusual look. Her eyes widened in shock! ¡°Rain Revert¡­¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Arturia was speechless for a moment. Then, she suddenly exploded in laughter. "¨C AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA" Rain and the rest look at Arturia dumbfounded. What is wrong with this¡­ girl¡­? ¡°I see, I see, I see¡­ Rain, Rain Revert¡­ Hahahahaha,¡± Arturia wiped the tears that had accumulated from the corner of her eyes. A spark of nostalgia and affection appeared behind her eyes ¨C Though no one had noticed it as it was immediately masked by Arturia¡¯s usual smile. ¡°Blood type?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Rain frowned. What is on with this girl¡­? ¡°I ask you what your blood type is,¡± Arturia repeated her question. ¡°You should know, right?¡± ¡°B, B+¡­¡± "Aquarian Mark at your back...?" "... ..." Rain frowned. ¡°I see¡­¡± Seeing Rain''s expression, Arturia nodded as if she had expected it. ¡°Oh well, I changed my mind.¡± ¡°What?¡± Arturia turned around and returned to her throne. ¡°I was actually going to let you fight the Shadow Dragon if you wanted to inherit the Holy Sword¡­ but I change my mind. You can go and pass, the sword¡¯s at the back.¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± ¡°Eh?!¡± What did she mean¡­? Seeing the shock gazes of the crowd, Arturia chuckled. ¡°Truthfully, based on my own opinion ¨C I think you are all too rash.¡± !!? ¡°Did you think that just your numbers alone can match against a Shadow Dragon¡­? I hate to say this but you are wrong. Even if you count Amila¡¯s help, the chances of you winning only rose up to 30 ¨C 40%...¡± !!? What¡­? Arturia swung her feet playfully. ¡°That¡¯s why you are too rash. I put the Shadow Dragon as the last BOSS of this Dungeon because¡­ his power is completely above that of the others.¡± Listening to this, the princess was startled. But she still gritted her teeth and stepped forward, ¡°Then, why are you still willing us to pass? Besides, if you are the real Arturia, why are you here? Staying in this god-forsaken place when humanity was on the verge of being annihilated!? Aren¡¯t you a Hero!?¡± Princess Leticia cried out in anger. ¡°Hm, you have a point.¡± Arturia wasn¡¯t angry and still kept her smile. ¡°I can sense the royal blood of Ahadzakin from you ¨C are you by any chance his descendant?¡± ¡°Yes! I¡¯m the descendant of King Ahadzakin, the first princess of the Delouria Kingdom! It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, oh great hero!¡± The princess bowed respectfully. ¡°I see¡­¡± Arturia sighed. ¡°Such a nostalgic name, however, princess it seems like you are misunderstanding something.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I am not a Hero anymore¡­¡± Arturia said with a wry smile. ¡°In fact, the one you see right now is nothing but a speck of soul ¨C a remnant of my original self.¡± Chapter 81: [ What do you want to hear? ] Chapter 81: [ What do you want to hear? ] ¡°!!?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to my real body ¨C probably perished already after so long. Even Hero has lifespans, you know.¡± Arturia smiled gently. ¡°That is why the me you are now seeing was nothing but a speck of soul. A copy of the existence known as Arturia Pendragon; the owner of the Holy Sword that Vanquished the Darkness; Excalibur.¡± Arturia then turned her gaze to Rain¡¯s figure. ¡°Too bad, I actually wanted to be here in person¡­¡± She murmured the last sentence in a soft voice. Rain felt Arturia¡¯s gaze and couldn¡¯t help but felt Goosebumps all over his skin. Just what is his relation with this girl¡­? The way she looks at him¡­ so strange! ¡°Thus, no matter what was happening in the world right now, I don¡¯t have anything I can do.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°Then the Holy Sword¡­?¡± Arturia smiled. ¡°Take it if that is what you wanted¡­ in any case, that sword was originally created by Ahadzakin for me~ ¡± That easy¡­? Arturia ignored the crowd¡¯s suspicious gaze and turned towards Rain, ¡°Rain, could we chat for a while.¡± ¡°??¡± ¡°As a fellow from Earth, I really like to hear about that world ¡­¡± Arturia smiled gently. ¡°If it¡¯s not too much, can we?¡± Rain shrugs. He then started walking towards Arturia. Lafetti wanted to stop him but Rain said that it¡¯s fine. For some reason, he can¡¯t feel any hostility from Arturia. And for some unknown reason, he felt as if Arturia was looking at him lovingly. Though it¡¯s a bit different from what a woman would look at her lover. Just what is it¡­? Rain climb up the Dragon¡¯s sculptor and sit at the top. This action startled not only the crowd but even Amila and Arturia. Doesn¡¯t he know that that was a real Dragon¡­?! And he actually used it as a chair? Just what would he do if it suddenly woke up? It would certainly be furious as hell! Rain ignored the surrounding and stared at the Arturia who after a moment of surprise, chuckled in amusement. Indeed, runs in the blood¡­ ¡°So, what do you want to hear¡­?¡± Arturia thought for a moment and then said, ¡°Anything. About your world, the Earth, your life, anything¡­ ¡°¡­ ..¡± Rain thought for a moment and then took a deep breath and started. As for Princess Leticia and the others, they looked at Rain and Arturia who was chatting quite happily and frowned. She then shook her head and walked towards the other room where the Holy Sword should be. Her mind was a mess from all the revelations¡­ Rain was also from another world¡­?Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. However, he was indeed a member of the Aquarian Clan¡­ how is that possible! As she walked, Princess Leticia¡¯s gaze went towards Alba who was slowly walking towards Rain. Alba felt her gaze and stared at her. The two people, a human and a wolf stared at each other for a moment before, Princess Leticia broke her gaze. Surely, that wolf has something to do with it¡­! *** *** Rain and Arturia chatted peacefully at first but then suddenly, the two started laughing together like some old friends. Suddenly, ¡°Rain,¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Rain raised his head and stared at Arturia. ¡°What do you think about you coming back into this world¡­?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you had a peaceful life¡­ back there?¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Rain showed a thoughtful expression. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. Indeed, although I had no family in that world¡­ but I was never alone. There were many people that had helped me and stayed with me when I had needed company.¡± ¡°However, this is this and that is that¡­¡± Rain smiled. ¡°Here, I had Zarda, Lafetti, Mother Alba and the rest of the Lamian Tribe. They are now my new family. Here, some people needed me¡­¡± Rain turned his head and look at Zarda and the others. Zarda smiled with a happy expression. Lafetti, on the other hand, showed a ¡®That¡¯s natural¡¯ expression. She then sent Rain a loving expression. ¡°So¡­ I want to, though, at the same time, I also don¡¯t want to come back¡­¡± Rain concluded. It was a very complicated conclusion, but indeed, there was no absolute in this world¡­ ¡°I see¡­¡± Arturia nodded her head. A satisfied smile appeared on her face. *tap *tap *tap *tap Clang! Cleng! Clang At this moment, the princess group finally returned from the inside. On her hand was a golden sword sheathed in a golden scabbard embroiled with beautiful jewels and gems. Was that¡­ Excalibur¡­? ¡°Exalted Hero,¡± The Princess suddenly kneeled in front of Arturia. The people behind her followed after. ¡°Why does the sword can¡¯t be pulled out from its sheath¡­? Is something¡­ wrong?¡± The Princess asked in doubt. ¡°The Excalibur is not an ordinary Holy Sword¡­¡± Arturia sent her a glance and responded. ?? ¡°It has her own sentient and soul. You are not able to pull that sword means that the sword still hasn¡¯t acknowledged you as her new master.¡± Arturia spoke in a gentle tone. ¡°If you want to use it¡­ then be a person that deserves its acknowledgment¡­¡± ¡°How do I do that? Please, give me some instruction¡­¡± ¡°I would like to but unfortunately, I can¡¯t help you with it. The Holy Sword is the one who chooses her master. Even the smallest thing might be a trial for you¡­¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°Though I can give you a piece of advice¡­¡± !!? ¡°Pray tell!¡± Princess Leticia¡¯s sparkled in excitement. ¡°In the creation of that sword, we had asked for a Nymph¡¯s blessings. Thus, if you want to use its full potential, go to the Forest of the God and ask for Ceptalia, a Nymph who was living on a huge lake. She can help you with that sword¡­¡± ¡°Is she the legendary Lady of the Lake¡­?¡± Rain asked curiously. ¡°She can now be called as such,¡± Arturia smiled wryly. ¡°After all, I had modeled that sword and even appeared like a certain someone¡­.¡± She flashed a childish grin. ¡°Hehe,¡± Rain chuckled. He now realized, Arturia was not the Legendary King Arthur of Earth, she just based that on the Legend from Earth¡­ ¡°Rain¡­¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°When that sword left this place, it would mean that my mission had completely ended. And I will probably disappear¡­¡± Arturia suddenly muttered. "Hm?!" ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look.¡± Arturia smiled gently as she grabbed Rain¡¯s hand and squeezed it lightly. ¡°As I had said before, I am not the real person and just a speck of her existence. I only exist for the mission given to me¡­ and that is to protect the Holy Sword and give it to the one who completes the Trial.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°And my mission has finally been completed. And so, when I¡¯m gone, I will be leaving this place to you¡­¡± ¡°Huh¡­!?¡± Rain¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Even the princess was startled. She can''t believe it, no, she couldn''t accept it!! This is the castle made by the one and only Arturia Pendragon. The historical significance of this place was something that even the royal palace can¡¯t be compared. And yet, it would be left in the hands of a single¡­ boy!? Something is definitely wrong here! ¡°Exalted Hero. Please forgive my rudeness but this place would be now under the Royal Family¡¯s ¨C¡± The Princess wanted to appeal when she suddenly felt a huge pressure causing her body and the people behind her to kneel on the ground. Her mouth instantly shut up. ¡°You are certainly¡­ rude!¡± Arturia spoke in a cold voice, unlike the one she was using up until now. Her golden gaze bored through the Princess, making her body covered in cold sweat. *** *** Chapter 82: [ Karma is a B*tch ] Chapter 82: [ Karma is a B*tch ] ¡°I have been lenient enough and even behave respectfully and amiably since you are an Old Friend¡¯s descendant. But remember this ¨CThis property, this place, and all that can be found in this place¡­ doesn¡¯t own by your kingdom or even Ahadzakin in that respect!¡± Arturia slowly stood up and faced the kneeling people. ¡°I can give you back that Holy Sword since it was Ahadzakin who created it but the things found in this place doesn¡¯t belong to any of you¡­ but mine! I can give them to people I choose! Do you understand?¡± ¡°Y, yes¡­ please forgive my rudeness¡­!!¡± The Princess and the others started trembling violently. Fear and shock covered their heart. Isn¡¯t she just a speck of soul¡­!? What the heck is this power¡­!!? ¡°This place and all the things found inside it, I bestowed it all to Rain¡¯s disposal¡­¡± Arturia turned her face and her serious expression softened. ¡°And if someone dared to snatch it away from him, whether it¡¯s your kingdom, descendant of Ahadzakin, you will certainly regret it¡­ don¡¯t think that just because I am not present means that you can act rampantly in my domain¡­¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°Forcefully occupying this land without my permission, means declaring war against me¡­ understand, descendant of Ahadzakin!?¡± Arturia''s voice turned icy cold and her aura exploded from within, instantly enveloping the entire place. ¡°Y, yes!!¡± The Princess swallowed a mouthful of saliva in fear. Then the heavy pressure slowly faded. ¡°I hope you aren¡¯t one of those fools ¨Cbe smart, Princess Leticia¡­¡± Arturia smiled but the emotion in her gaze was extremely cold. ¡°Why me¡­?¡± Rain frowned. Arturia turned around and face Rain. A faint smile appearing on her face. ¡°Why¡­indeed, that¡¯s a good question,¡± Arturia replied vaguely. ¡°However, you don¡¯t need to know, it hardly concerns you. It would only make your mind a mess if you try to understand it¡­¡± ¡°??¡± Rain flashed a doubtful look. ¡°This land¡­ can be said to be my burial ground but at the same time, it¡¯s my palace¡­ I entrust this to you, Rain. Make use of it the way you wanted it.¡± Arturia smiled as she returned to her throne. ¡°I won¡¯t ask you to become a Hero. The Kingdom, this princess and all the people in this world should learn how to wipe their own mess ¨Cis what I wanted to say but,¡± Arturia returned her gaze at princess Leticia who on the other hand, felt her gaze and immediately trembled. ¡°I had felt this a few weeks before but¡­ did you activate the summoning ritual¡­?¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­.¡± The princess gulped and then slowly nodded her head. ¡°It¡¯s my father¡¯s decision¡­¡± Haaa ¨CArturia sighed helplessly. ¡°Summoning?¡± ¡°Un, they probably called someone from your world ¨C or probably, my world¡­¡± Arturia replied. ¡°Still, did you know that Summoning ritual can only be done after a hundred years since the last? That means that the summoned has no way to go back to their own worlds for a hundred years¡­¡± ¡°What!!?¡± Rain''s eyes widened in shock.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. !!? !!? ¡°Summoning someone from another world doesn¡¯t only consume the caster¡¯s magic power but also the world¡¯s magic power and essence. And that won¡¯t be recovered again for a hundred or so years of time¡­¡± ¡°And even if they managed to live that long, or managed to acquire special type skills; like Immortality, the chances of going back to their own world are as low as 10%...¡± ¡°One must know that there were hundreds and thousands of world out there, pinpointing a single world precisely was almost impossible¡­!¡± ¡°Did you tell them that¡­?¡± Arturia asked curiously. Then after seeing the princess reaction, ¡°¡­ it seems like you also didn¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°B, but¡­ t, the Summoning Ritual, had become a lost knowledge¡­ no one knows any information about the Summoning ritual¡­¡± ¡°Hm? That¡¯s unfortunate¡­ of course, nor for you but to those people, you selfishly drag into this world¡­¡± The Princess instantly paled and could only bit her lips. ¡°Anyway, that is hardly my concern¡­¡± Arturia shrugs indifferently. Then she gestured Rain to come closer. Doubtful, Rain followed and walked towards her. Arturia stood up and placed a faint kiss on Rain¡¯s forehead, startling him. Eh? But before he and the others could react, Rain¡¯s body lit up and he felt something entering his mind. ¡°This is¡­?¡± Rain clutched his head and looked at Arturia, in doubt. ¡°I had now transferred the ownership of this place to you¡­ I¡¯m certain that you will certainly love it here¡­¡± Arturia said with a gentle and warm smile. What¡­!? Rain could only watch Arturia''s smile in confusion. Just what the heck is this sudden downfall of fortune...? *** *** Arturia looked at Rain as the group slowly made their way through the door. Although Rain has now become the owner of this place but he still wanted to go back for now and help the entire tribe move. This will become the tribe¡¯s new home. Zarda and the others were extremely excited about it. The entire place was extremely amazing and even looked a luxurious castle! Thus, they were certainly excited! Rain Revert¡­ Recalling Rain, a faint smile blooms on her face. Nostalgia and love flashed across her eyes. Never did she think she would see him¡­ again. Probably, even the original didn¡¯t expect it. Her gaze then turned towards the silver wolf following Rain. Alba, thank you! Alba felt Arturia¡¯s gaze and turned her head. If a Wolf can smile, it would have already done. Alba nodded before returning her head and disappeared from the door. He didn¡¯t need to know¡­ that¡¯s right. He doesn¡¯t need to know¡­ Father¡­ This second life you have, I hope it will give you a good life ¨C live well, Papa¡­ ¡°Though I don¡¯t know what you are thinking, Atria but if you tried to mess with him, I surely won¡¯t forgive you¡­¡± Arturia¡¯s faint voice rang out across the entire room. ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to send him to a peaceful place, back to our world¡­? Why did you bring him back here again¡­?¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°¨CKarma is a b*tch, Atria. Remember that! If you do something to him, you will surely regret it in the future!¡± Arturia¡¯s voice turned cold. She looked down and saw her body slowly fading¡­ It¡¯s time¡­ Arturia turned her gaze at the door again. Her expression soft and gentle. Papa ¨Calthough I didn¡¯t prepare all this for this purpose and was actually planning to give it to my successor but I guess, it wouldn¡¯t be bad to give it all to you. All the things in this place ¨Cthey will surely help you live a good life. Be strong papa, before the time comes¡­ please wait¡­ Arturia¡¯s figure slowly vanished. Along with the stone sculpture of the Shadow Dragon, they vanished as if they had never existed. The Shadow Dragon doesn¡¯t need anymore and although she can leave it in this place but Arturia was against that idea. The moment Rain entered the room, aside from the fact that he was from another world, Arturia also felt the aura similar to that of a Dragon. And with the existence of that magical Item ¨Cblack gauntlet, it should be safe to assume that Rain was a Dragon slayer. And the only remaining one at that¡­ it would be bad if the Shadow Dragon found out. Did he found and inherit that idiot''s legacy...? Well, anyway, ... Farewell¡­ papa¡­ Epilogue Epilogue ¡°Rain,¡± Princess Leticia called out to Rain. The group, including Rain, Zarda, Lafetti, and Alba was standing at the entrance of the Monster Lair cave, seeing off Princess and the others. Although they were not really that close but, this is what we call respect. In any case, they had spent quite a long time fighting together, sharing life and death. Rain stepped forward. ¡°Need anything else¡­?¡± ¡°Rain, won¡¯t you really come¡­ with us?¡± Bang! The ground beneath them suddenly shook and all of the gazes immediately turned towards Lafetti and Zarda who was emitting a fearful and violent aura. ¡°Princess, don¡¯t push our patience!¡± Zarda narrowed her eyes dangerously. Princess Leticia didn¡¯t say anything and completely ignore her as she continued to stare at Rain¡¯s face. Rain shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ and I won¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Rain smiled leisurely as he shrugs his shoulders; ¡°In any case, your highness, I don¡¯t believe that this would be our last meeting. I¡¯m not that pessimistic and at the same not that optimistic.¡± Rain smiled wryly. Meeting her again was actually not that bad. However, the thing is, the situation at that time¡­ what would it be, I wonder? Friend¡­ or foe¡­ He hoped that it wouldn¡¯t be as serious as he imagined but he wasn¡¯t that optimistic¡­ Princess Leticia sighed. She thought for a moment, hesitate then finally muttered, ¡°I won¡¯t say this because I was thinking of the kingdom, this is my personal view¡­¡± ?? ¡°Rain, I needed you¡­¡± Princess Leticia said seriously with a bit of pink shade dying her cheeks.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. Rain¡¯s eyes widened. Even Zarda and Lafetti were startled. ¡°What are you¡­¨C??¡± ¡°If I want to save this world, I want you to be by my side, helping me. I won¡¯t lie. What I really wanted was your power, your abilities¡­¡± Of course, I would also not mind having you by my side¡­ Princess Leticia added inside her heart. However, she didn¡¯t say it out loud. Since, as a princess, it would be quite¡­ a problem. Besides in this situation, its credibility would be questioned¡­ And the biggest reason was that she still doesn¡¯t know what she really thinks about him. Rain, for her, was unfathomable existence. A mystery she just couldn¡¯t understand¡­ And as normal as it could be¡­ she feared him similar to humans who have an innate fear of unknowns¡­ Rain was like a double-edged sword. She can cut enemies with it but at the same time, she can also be hurt by it if she used wrongly. And she doesn¡¯t have any confidence in controlling him¡­ ¡°So that¡¯s what you mean¡­¡± Rain sighed. But for some reason, aside from relief, he actually felt disappointment¡­ damn, what is happening to him! He wasn¡¯t a playboy¡­ really!! One or two women is enough for him! ¡°What? Did it make your heart skipped¡­?¡± Princess Leticia smiled mischievously as she raised her hand and touched Rain¡¯s chest with her finger. ¡°Please don¡¯t joke like that¡­ I have a very fragile heart¡­¡± Rain smiled wryly. ¡°Anyway, Rain, please consider my proposition¡­¡± Princess Leticia smiled. ¡°I will do my best to keep your situation a secret for now. And also including the Hero¡¯s inheritance¡­ I will make sure that no one would try to disturb your life here¡­¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Rain stared at the Princess doubtfully. Why is she doing this¡­? Although Princess Leticia noticed Rain¡¯s doubt but she decided to ignore it and just turned around, slowly walking away. ¡°¡­I will be waiting, Rain¡­¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°I hope you can really consider it¡­¡± After Princess Leticia, under the Lamian¡¯s glare, Celis and Celia also came forward and huge Rain while saying their goodbye. Doram and Garas also came over, and after exchanging one last salute, the human group started walking away. Rain and the others stared at the group until they were finally swallowed by the huge forest. His gaze then turned towards the sky. There, he could still see Amila hovering in the sky, happy and excited for the freedom she had finally regained after a very long time. ¡°Thus, the Dungeon Arc finally comes to an end¡­¡± Rain softly muttered. ¡°Did you say something Rain?¡± Zarda grabbed Rain¡¯s hand while Lafetti grabbed the other. ¡°Nothing,¡± Rain grins. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said turning around and walking back to the tribe. They still have many things to do¡­ Rain acquired many things in this expedition but the most important thing was that he had finally found a goal to strive with. Although he wasn¡¯t interested in saving the world and become a Hero but, at least he wouldn¡¯t be bored for quite some time. ¨CDungeon Arc End. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Volume 2; Chapter 1 Volume 2; Chapter 1 In a flash, a year had passed since the beginning of the story. In this one year, each race within the continent repeatedly engaged in warfare. Though most of them were small skirmishes, those who were smart could tell that the monarchs and leaders of each country were beginning to be a little unwelcoming of each other. The greatest example for this was the Human and Demon conflict that seemed to be rising each day. Bloodshed and war occurred whenever these two parties met each other. After this round of probing each other''s defenses, the confusion of war would likely descend upon the entire continent. At this point, self-preservation was not enough of an excuse for the kingdom, especially the Delouria Kingdom to use in order to keep the peace. A man does not have the intention to harm a tiger, but the tiger has the intention to kill the man; even it is for self-preservation, everyone had to enter into this war for hegemony! The Delouria Kingdom was involved in various wars unceasingly for the past year. Since it was one of the strongest forces within humanity, the kingdom became an ideal target for the Demon to set troops to probe them. Furthermore, they were definitely considered a fat piece of meat! Luckily, the Delouria Kingdom had, aside from undefeatable generals; they also had overpowered individuals, Heroes. And in this warring state, the existences of Heroes had become the populace pillars of support¡ªstarting to become an idol of worship no less than that of Gods¡­! As such, though the Delouria Kingdom faced many shocks, it did not leave any irreparable damage. The citizens believed that so long the Heroes were alive, there was no worry about any invasions. Thus, even though the country¡¯s situation was a little tense, the people still put on a show of happiness and prosperity. Several Kingdoms of humanity was unhappy on the Delouria Kingdom¡¯s summoning of heroes before but now, they started to feel admiration to the insight and decisiveness of the Wise King and started their own research on Summoning Heroes¡ªof course, this was already a failed attempt. Just like what had the Hero Arturia had said, their summoning just ended up in failure. Summoning Heroes from other Dimension can¡¯t be done continuously¡­ ¡°Demon Bunzai, your opponent is me!¡± General Radon raised his great sword, charging forward with big steps. General Radon knew what kind of monster the Demon Bunzai was. He was the blood blade Bunzai, one of the Demon Palace powerhouses. His name was renowned as 36th ranker in the Demon Legion. On the surface, it seemed like he was weak because he couldn¡¯t manage to enter the top 30 from the 36th position even after ten years passed by. However, this was definitely not because his abilities were lacking, it was because his achievement points weren¡¯t enough yet. He was just an upstart in the Demon Legion, however, this upstart wasn¡¯t someone to be underestimated! If one took into consideration how he managed to climb up from top 100thrank to 36th rank in 20 years by fighting countless battles, one would be able to imagine how strong he was. General Radon reckoned that the Blood blade Bunzai would definitely be within the top 20 amongst the Demon Palace¡¯s ranking in terms of abilities, or maybe even the top 15. He was young but also a deserving genius and gifted youngster from the Demon Legion six prestigious houses¡­ With regards to the Blood Blade Bunzai, General Radon was extremely familiar. He was the one who had confronted his son in the battle four years ago and was the one who had almost took his life. General Radon held some hatred for this demon because of him, his son had lost an arm and was bedridden for almost a year¡ªseeing his son¡¯s suffering at that time, General Radon felt pain he hadn¡¯t experienced in a war in all his life. Ever since then, General Radon had chased after this demon to exact revenge. In their battles, General Radon emerged victoriously and the Demon Bunzai would end with heavy injuries a lot of times and had almost died, but he managed to escape from dangerous situations every time. Until the 8th time they confronted, he finally managed to capture him and upheld justice for all. However, who would have expected, seven of the strong experts from the Demon Palace suddenly appear and saved him with a crafty escape plan. Throughout history, the Demon Bunzai was the only demon who had managed to move seven strong experts from the Demon palace into action to protect him and save him. It could be clearly seen from this how greatly the Demon Palace had thought of him.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. He was, after all, a genius of the Demon Legion¡­! After recovering from his deadly injuries, Bunzai, who was almost like a disabled person initially, recovered his previous battle power and even improved his strength. Now, he had once again come back into the battlefield, to rake achievements and raise himself into the ranking. This was already the 14th time they had met in battle and General Radon vowed he would be able to kill this monster right then and now! "Radon of the great Tauron House!" Bunzai stared at General Radon with a mischievous gaze. "I trust you''ve been well since we last met!" Respecting the genuine experts of the world would always be inevitable and reasonable in any setting. Demons aren¡¯t an exception that fact. In fact, Demons might be respecting the powerhouse more than humans could do. As long as they are powerful and exude great strength, then even if they were the greatest enemy they had, they would still show the basics of respect. However, Demon Bunzai could¡¯ve never expected that those words of his¡¯ were about to incite an extreme reaction from the other side¡­ a reaction that would be as explosive as the eruption of a volcano! General Radon clenched their teeth and spoke, ¡°Demon Bunzai, this time, I will certainly kill you! I will offer your head to the gods for my son¡¯s recovery!!¡± ¡°Pffft, Ahahahahahaha, dream on, Radon. Even if you die, I will still live for a long, long time!!¡± Demon Bunzai laughed heartily as he floated in the sky with a pair of bat wings on his back. ¡°Let¡¯s see about that! Don¡¯t expect that I will still be caught off guard like last time and managed to let you escape. No matter how many monsters and demons appear and save you, you will still die today!!¡± General Radon raised his sword. And then, a fire was lit up and shot into the sky. It then exploded like blooming flowers. General Radon¡¯s expression was somewhat cruel. At the monsters and demons side, beasts one after another let out a violent roar. In fact, it nearly resembled a thunderclap as it shook the nine heavens. Then, one of the monsters that resembled a giant bipedal elephant leaped forward. He was followed by different groups Monster Beasts ¡ª bears, wolves, tigers, snakes and lions-type kind of monsters. The Demon and Monster forces broke out of the forest like a storm. They weren¡¯t many¡­ just almost a thousand in number. On the human army side, General Spike, one of the Generals of the Delouria Kingdom, along with General Radon waved his hand for the quick waving of the signal flag. Then, thousands of men quickly assembled into a cone formation. However, they remained motionless thereafter. The two Deputy Generals had already taken the next step in their army formation. The injured soldiers were moved to the middle, while the other elite soldiers surrounded and protected them. A thousand of men against a thousand of monsters and demons¡ªsuch battle numbers seemed to be equal but both the monsters and demons strength was several times their own. One monster or demon can even confront against four to five soldier and still win¡ªjust how can they see a victory in this kind of war? Even still, some sacrifices would be inevitable in this battle. However, their chances of success would increase by a considerable margin if everything went according to plan. And, they could at least give a good battle to their enemies in this manner. And even if they died in this battle¡­ they¡¯d at least die a valiant death! Without giving any time, General Radon¡¯s body moved forward in rage; like a violent storm. He used his trademark skill called "Bull of Courageous Blade". A cold squall arose from the handle of his blade. Everyone felt a sharp magic power arise from it, and strike against their faces. It made everyone¡¯s clothes flutter, and left them to feel a slight tinge of pain on their faces. Therefore, none of them could help but take a step backward. General Radon was not eager to kill the Demon Bunzai and wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to block him or even stop him! Bang!! General Radon left a deep trench under his foot as the dust rose all around. Demon Bunzai laughed heartily as he saw General Radon¡¯s bull-like charge and shouted loudly in mid-air, "Well, come on then!" His large bat-wings flapped as it faced resistance from the wind. He then loudly charged straight ahead to meet his foe instead of avoiding him. The arrangements for the decisive battle hadn¡¯t even started in earnest. But, the top leaders of both the sides had already broken into a violent fight. The situation had become very intense! General Radon¡¯s heart was brimming with violent rage and indignation. His son had suffered untold humiliation and was now bedridden. As for the Demon Bunzai, he was actually quite angry due to his defeat he had suffered from General Radon¡¯s hands all over again, he was almost at 33rd position when he met General Radon and stopped his winning streak. Therefore, the two had displayed their full strength in only three moves. Moreover, they had actually displayed their killer moves. More than once at that! The area of this decisive battle was a small valley between two mountains. The distance between the bases of the two mountains was at least five kilometers. However, the two men contesting for power were moving so fast that it seemed as if they had mounted the clouds. Their movements were too quick for any eyes to see. It was like a lightning strike¡­ first here, then there¡­ and then far-off¡­ and then back again at the first place¡­ Volume 2 Chapter 2 V2 Chapter 2 Back in the war on the ground, the army felt that it the instigated words spoken by their higher-ups were somewhat true. They would surely be victorious if each man managed to kill an average of two monsters or demons; in any case, these bastards are not immortal. However, did they have the strength to kill that many of the enemy¡¯s troops? How many of them were even Lv3 and 4 experts¡­? However, it had to be admitted that the one-thousand-plus men who had rushed forward had a good tacit understanding amongst themselves. The men at the left had charged ahead first. They took a sudden left turn and tried to outflank the monster horde. And, those from the right turned right in a similar fashion and tried to outflank them from the other side. Soon, the charging monster beasts fell into the traps that were set by the army beforehand. More than 10 monster beasts had their hooves and legs trapped tight. They could not move at all and howled at the trap''s teeth dug deeper into their limbs the more they struggled. The rest of the monsters ran towards the army of soldiers with a burning fury. It was not their first time fighting with monsters. Seeing the monsters advancing upon them, instead of panicking, each of them picked one to fight straight on. The monsters all cried out miserably as they were cut to half by weapons and magic spells. In the sky, one of the Demon Commanders who was flying led a few Flying-type monster beasts and a few dozen Demon Warriors and continued to encircle the area, waiting for a chance to launch a sneak attack. He was a bit terrified of General Radon and the other temple knights power in his heart, hence he didn¡¯t dare to rush over. Instead, he ordered his Demon Warriors to attack using crossbows and rain arrows down on them. One of the leading deputy generals suddenly roared to the sky. His skin emitted smoke and then turned into bronze color, activating his skill, [ Bronze Skin ] almost turning him into a terminator as he charged madly towards the monsters as if he had lost control, killing monsters and demons alike wildly. He charged forward and killed unceasingly. He continued to kill monsters standing in his way and created another bout of disturbance amongst the swarms of monsters. ¡°Come at me, you lousy monsters!! This daddy will make mincemeat out all of you!!¡± one of the rising heroes of the army charged excitedly along with the bronze warrior, deputy general. His height was considered normal to people of the same age which was about 1.70 meters but he did not even reach the waist of the monster bear that stood across from him. However, he was not afraid to face such an enemy. Instead, he was excited. He held the iron sword in his hand; the black blade was shining brightly under the sun. With a war cry, he dashed forward and met the monster head on. Blood splattered as numerous afterimages appeared around him. Utilizing his skill to the limit, he confused the pitiful bear and ten took its life when it didn¡¯t notice the impending sword. ¡°It¡¯s your honor to be cut down by me!! Be happy and received it!!¡± Many young heroes were undaunted by the number of the enemies in front of them and fought courageously. They are members of the young generations of the twelve great clans and their power was above normal human¡¯s capability. They have full confidence in their power and abilities. They are here to earn experience as well as achievements, boosted their own reputation and fame. They flew in madness drawing their swords with sinister looks. One of the confident and brave young men held the two short swords in his hands and started wildly swinging it. A golden tiger was charging towards him. The bite of such a tiger could rip anything. Its tail was like an iron rod, and could cause destruction once it struck its target, even still, instead of retreating; the young hero bravely dashed forward and swung his swords. The demon-monster and human war continued for almost a decade already. However, it still hasn¡¯t seen the end yet. Humans continued to hunt monsters while monsters and demons continued to attack civilization. The war didn¡¯t decline a bit and still continued rising in heat.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. This was ¡®that¡¯ kind of world. People possess supernatural power, capable of rending and controlling natural laws. Gods and Demons existed¡ªMonsters run rampant. Peace had once come into being after the war of the ancients. Wars had calm down, monsters lived peacefully in forests, seas, and mountains¡ªDemons also went silent and tranquil. However, all of this was destroyed in an instant. On that day, when the sky was painted with red and the earth trembled. The whole swarm of monsters, demons, and mythical creatures appeared everywhere and began spreading terror across the land. Killing and devouring people without even a single drop of mercy but not only is that, behind this monsters lays the greatest foe of humanity. One monster who should have been gone for ages and was said to have the power to obliterate every human being in this world. He was feared even in the realms of hell. He was known as the demon king. And now a new brand of legend will leave its mark on the history of the human world. *** *** At the Boundary of the Desolate Plain, in an anonymous mountain, a person wearing a black robe was quietly standing at the top of the mountain, overlooking the vast forest beneath. The person stood there looking down at the foot of the mountain. Then he looked off silently in the direction in which a city seemed to have been existed. His fringe blew with the winds, and a mysterious smile spread across his face with an intense look in his eyes. He melded into this beautiful picture and everything looked to be in complete harmony. Even the pickiest of painters would not be able to find any flaws in this natural picture. Time passed, and rain began to fall. It fell with urgency The youth¡¯s expression did not reveal any joy or surprise as he silently enjoyed the beautiful scenery around him. But in reality, his heart was in turmoil and he was deeply troubled as the matters of the past flashed through his memory. Standing amidst the sheets of falling rain, the person lets out a long sigh. Images from the past several days flashed through his mind. It all seemed virtually inconceivable. Thinking of it all, it seemed a dream-like fantasy. A place he hardly belongs to, a different world. This world has no name, the people have not explored it completely. Most people think the continent they live in encompasses the whole world and one such continent is Lividia Continent. Divided by the mountain range, each region has its own unique environment. The west is ruled by several countries ruled by humans including one of the largest kingdom, Louridia Kingdom, the east is the Range of Night ruled by powerful Demonic creatures from the Demon Palace -- the nest of Demonic beasts and Demons. ¡­. The youth looked around at the rain, then up into the hazy sky. He contemplated his life during the past year. ¡°I started out as an orphan that doesn¡¯t belong anywhere¡­¡± he murmured. ¡°Life for me was nothing but survival-work and study for the future life, endure hardship, expecting relief in the later years. But now, all of it was nothing but a dream¡ªa life I had never imagined had appeared before me in just a blink of an eye.¡± ¡°What was real¡­what was a dream¡­¡± The person lets out a long sigh. He stood on a mountain peak, looking out at the world. Its beauty filled his heart, causing it to swell. He started to walk down the mountain. ¡°Son, are you not satisfied in this life¡­?¡± As he was contemplating, suddenly a voice rang out behind him. When he turned around, there sitting behind him, accompanying him amidst the rain, was a large wolf¡ªtwo to three meters tall with beautiful white snow colored fur. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not satisfied,¡± The youth smiled at the wolf. ¡°I just felt melancholic, that¡¯s all¡­ after all, this will be the first time that I would leave this forest and entered a civilization once again¡­¡± Of course, this youth was none other than, Rain Revert¡ªa traveler from another world called; Earth! ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°Well, I can yearn for the summer of Earth, but that is not my life anymore¡­.¡± The wolf stood up and walked towards Rain. ¡°Truthfully, I also share the same thoughts with Zarda¡ªI don¡¯t want you to mix with this troubled water. You can just live life here peacefully with your newfound family¡­¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Rain was silent. After a long time passed, he turned. Surrounded by the falling rain, he once again began to tread a road which led away down from the mountain. ¡°Hmm, I also want that but I can¡¯t¡­ in this war, either party wins, I will lose if I don¡¯t do something.¡± Rain stopped for a moment and glanced at the wolf that was closely following him. ¡°Mother, do you believe in fate¡­?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°I had dreams I don¡¯t know real or not¡ªI don¡¯t even know if I was that guy. When I had arrived in this world, those dreams became quite frequent¡­ in those dreams I was fighting, battling wars¡ªit was vague, blurry, I can¡¯t see the faces clearly but all I know is that I was feeling that all those were real. Past life¡ªprobably, that¡¯s the only one I can think of. Of course, I also feel that they might be just figments of my imaginations¡­¡± Rain showed a wry smile. The wolf stopped and stared at the youth. Complex emotions appeared in her eyes, ¡°Dreams¡­ is that it?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Rain nodded as he walked downward. ¡°Then, what will you do about¡­ these dreams¡­?¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Rain stopped and turned around, looking at the wolf with a wry smile. ¡°Because of these magical and supernatural events that had happened up until now, I was thinking¡­ maybe these dreams were real¡­? Maybe there were really the memories of my past life¡­?¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Volume 2 Chapter 3 V2 Chapter 3 Rain shook his head and sigh; ¡°However, even so¡­ Dreams are dreams¡­ whether they are real or not, doesn¡¯t matter to me anymore. I have my new life; new love ones¡­ new family¡­¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°Mother, whether these dreams are my past life or not, it¡¯s not something I would relive again¡­is it not?¡± Rain smiled at the wolf. His smile contained neither hypocrisy nor fake but instead, true smile like that of an innocent child. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter to me,¡± Looking at the youth¡¯s handsome smile, the wolf felt a surge of warmth rush into her heart. Then, her eyes turned crescent as she walked towards him, ¡°My child, whatever you wanted to do, I will watch you silently and support you. That is my duty and obligation as your parent¡ªwherever you go, I shall accompany you till the ends of time¡­¡± ¡°Mother¡­¡± ¡°But, is leaving like this really the right choice¡­?¡± Suddenly the youth¡¯s smile stiffened. The Wolf sigh. ¡°If Lafetti knows that you slip out, you will be dragged back you know¡­¡± ¡°He he,¡± Rain revealed an embarrassed smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I had already received my permission from Zarda. Of course, my leave would have a time limit¡ªat least, for several years before Lafetti gave birth, I shall do the things what I wanted to do¡­¡± ¡°Lafetti wouldn¡¯t be able to follow me outside this span of time because of her pregnancy¡ªaccording to Zarda, she should have two to three years before her labor. At that time she wouldn¡¯t be allowed to go outside¡­ then I still have time,¡± Rain chuckled. ¡°But isn¡¯t this quite heartless, son? Lafetti needed you right now¡­the most, I daresay. She was carrying your child¡­ my grandchild¡­¡± The wolf muttered. ¡°I know¡­ but I have neither choice nor options¡­ I don¡¯t want my child to live in a time of chaos. As soon as possible, I wanted this continent to be at peace. In any case, I had promised her that I would return from time to time. Arturia had left me with quite an item¡­¡± Rain rubbed one of his rings and a light suddenly came up from within it. Grabbing the thing that was floating above it, Rain stared at the round mirror in his hands. ¡°With this, I can see her and the others whenever I wanted it¡­¡± It was a magical item. A mirror connected to rectangular mirror found within one of the rooms in her palace. That Arturia was quite fancy¡ªmany magical items can be found inside the underground palace and most of them were tailored from famous fairytales back on Earth. This mirror for example¡ª¡®Mirror, mirror, on the wall, show me the person my heart wants to see the most!¡¯ it was a mirror created based on the story of Snow White, a fairytale from earth. The original caption was that ¡®Mirror, mirror, on the wall, who is the fairest of them all?¡¯ by the evil queen. However, this time, it wasn¡¯t showing who was the most beautiful but the one that heart desires¡ª Indeed, Arturia has some strange hobbies and yet, one can imagine just how much she loved fairytales of Earth. ¡°Zarda was heartbroken as well¡ªalthough she wanted for you to not go, you insisted. Right now, she must be panicking and regretting letting you go¡­¡± Rain chuckled. ¡°I know, Zarda can sometimes be so ironic. She forbids me to go but when I insisted and said that if she didn¡¯t let me, she should just imprison me, she cried¡ªthen look, she yielded in an instant. Even Drova and Stagna were having a fit¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s because they love you so much¡­¡± Albe muttered amusedly. ¡°I know¡­ I understand that all the best.¡± Rain smiled faintly. This one year of living with them was equivalent to entire years of his life back in Earth. Love, Happiness, Warmth, Family, all he sought was there, around him, like colors of the rainbow. ¡°But I can¡¯t step back now¡­ until I made sure that I can live with them without worries in the future¡ªI won¡¯t stop. I love Lafetti, I love Zarda as well, and the entire tribe¡ªthey are my family that I can¡¯t bear to make them feel threatened from any kind of forces. With my abilities, I will make sure to give them a future they wouldn¡¯t need to care about walking in the day again¡­¡± Rain had always been a person who believed in a single love. He was a realist and the type of person who prioritized logic before feelings. His beliefs meant that he didn¡¯t judge multiple loves as true love but rather, universal love. But, it was easier said than done.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. When love arrives, who could control? Even him, the host will find it difficult to control. There was a saying in the west, [ Love is a Hurricane ] and it wasn¡¯t just a simple saying. It describes love perfectly well. Because, when Love arrives, everything turns upside down. People, belief, principle, moral, it wrecks everything to the point that a realist person would become an idealist and would believe that true love exists in multiple hearts¡ª In stories, many believe that love and beauties are always the cause of the hero¡¯s doom¡ªand yet, why does a hero still falls in love¡­? Because that is something that even the greatest hero could never do¡­!! The more one would try to control it, the less one would be able to. It¡¯s not something meant to be controlled¡­ When one truly encounters love, their view will start to become completely different than how it had been. Rain was an example of this¡ªRain wanted the perfect love. And for him, Lafetti was his one true love. But, sadly, he didn¡¯t have any control over his heart. Unbeknownst to him, and before he could even realize it himself, he had fallen in love with another woman aside from Lafetti¡ªand that was none other than; Zarda. He had accepted Zarda¡­ At first, he was skeptical but over time, he was already unable to leave her side. ¡°But, leaving them isn¡¯t a good thing¡­son, no matter how much you wanted for their wellbeing, but all they wanted was for you to be with them. They didn¡¯t ask for this, nor care about the future, because all they want ¡­was you¡­¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Rain smiled and said nothing in response. He struck a lonely figure amidst the rain. Eventually, he seemed to merge into it. Even if a hot wind blew over him, it would do nothing to disperse him. Because this was his life. He wasn¡¯t just someone who would enjoy life without worrying about the future. The world outside might not be affecting them yet but slowly and slowly, Rain was certain that something will change¡­and Rain didn¡¯t want to regret later because of things he didn¡¯t do when he had the time and opportunity. He was the type of man that wouldn¡¯t do something he didn¡¯t need to but when he deemed it necessary, he would do it quick. No matter what kind of problem comes after, he would make sure that he would see the end of it! Such is life. ¡°New World, here I come!¡± As he walked through the rain, he lifted up his head, and his eyes glittered brilliantly. He would never forget the stubborn desire to achieve the power to protect the people he loves. In this world, only the powerful can be invincible. And so, he would achieve that invincibility¡­!! It¡¯s his destiny! Seeing her son like this, Alba can only sigh and follow. Whatever will be, will be¡­ Arturia, it seems like the Gods are against you¡ªno matter how much you tried to stop it, fate will always found his way¡ªI already did all I can to help you, this time, I will be moving to help him¡­not for you. My debt has been repaid¡­! *** *** A huge group of people was walking through the quiet forest. There were numerous pairs of alert eyes that continued to scan the dark hidden spots of the surrounding forest while hands tightly gripped the weapons at various waists, ready to handle any sudden occurrences. As veteran mercenaries that had survived the Boundary of the Desolate Plain for many years, even though many of them were cooperating with each other for the first time, they were still able to maintain a basic understanding with each other. When they briefly exchanged glances, they could recognize the signs of both safety and danger from the other party¡¯s eyes. The Golden Toad Swamp is located in the southern part of the Desolate Plain. Moreover, it belongs to a rather remote region within the Forest region. Because of how dangerous it is, there were very few people who went there and hence, it had an extremely low popularity. The Buzzling Town was quite far away from the Golden Toad Swamp. Therefore, Shisha and the others only reached the Golden Toad Swamp after 3 days. Shisha stood on the slope of a hill and stared forward. What entered her sight was a dark and primitive forest. A grey deathly miasma covered the endless sky above the forest. This deathly miasma contained a highly toxic poison. Even Lv5 and Lv6 experts would not carelessly allow it to invade their bodies. Even though they were separated by quite a bit of distance, Shisha could still feel the deathly aura and the stench of blood that emanated from the Golden Toad Swamp. This place was many times more dangerous than the Blade Lake, a place of death in the Eastern Part of the Desolate Plain. Seeing this every part of the Desolate Plain is really dangerous. No wonder the people within the Lividia Continent would say that it was a forbidden land. Shisha Cortex, the Vice Chief of an Organization called Thousand Medicine Pavilion. It was an organization extremely famous within the Lividia Continent, especially inside the Louridia Kingdom. It was said that the Thousand Medicine Pavilion was a very powerful and influential existence, and had a branch in every city in Lividia Continent. They are one of the biggest shops for potions and elixirs. Moreover, this shop appeared to have quite a great reputation within the Louridia Kingdom. At this moment, Shisha Cortex happened to have been looking for a particular herb within the Desolate Plain and thus, gathered an expeditionary team. This was the fourth time she had entered this kind of place in her lifetime and she had already memorized the kind of scene that would happen next¡ªjust like this¡­! At first, everything was quiet as they tread on the dim forest. Then, suddenly a small-scale attack by the monsters was cruelly played out before everyone¡¯s eyes. Volume 2 Chapter 4 V2 Chapter 4 The attackers were five Lv3 monster beasts known as Blue Scaled Snake. These Monster Beasts frequently appeared at the edge of Golden Toad Swamp and possessed the ice attribute; within them was an ice poison. If one was not treated within half a day of being poisoned, this poison would freeze the blood within the victim¡¯s body and result in death. The five Snake monsters hung on the tree branches, hiding and some were even among the thicket of the bushes, waiting for the mercenaries to pass by and pounced on them. With lightning-like speed, they took the mercenaries by surprise, swiftly and easily poisoning several of their members. Instantly, the members who were poisoned immediately felt their faces turned an icy pale. Their legs and hands became cold as they collapsed. Obviously, this didn¡¯t bypass everyone¡¯s strict vigilance and immediately angrily struck back. A moment later, the monsters were unsurprisingly killed by the group of mercenaries. Upon finding no monster cores within their corpses, the mercenaries could only let out a slightly regretful sigh. In the wild, it was common to suffer serious injuries and be unrewarded after killing the monsters and beasts. Thus, they did not hold much hope of finding anything. Fortunately enough, among the group were people from the Thousand Medicine Pavilion and immediately managed to save those who were inflicted by poison. As they were helping the wounded, suddenly, Ah!! A shrill scream erupted out from somewhere. This voice caught the group¡¯s attention in an instant. Then the ground shook as if a massive foot was steeping on the ground, shaking the entire mountain. ¡°What is happening?¡± Asked the voice. When the voice rang out, the crowd¡¯s attention immediately turned towards the owner. When they turned their heads almost simultaneously, they then saw Shisha Cortex. She had an exquisite figure and had curves underneath her dress. Her blonde hair shone like fine gold silk fluttering in the sky as the breeze blew. It was exceptionally moving. The girl¡¯s skin was white as snow while her eyebrows were like crescent moons. While she moved gently, it seemed that it teased people¡¯s hearts. Underneath the moon-like eyebrows were a pair of heroic phoenix eyes. These eyes were so beautiful those who stared into them would lose themselves in them. Not many males of the same age were able to maintain their calm under her gaze. Moreover, she possessed an extremely refined face. The only shortcoming it had, was that it did not have a smile. It wasn¡¯t that the face was cold and detached; instead, it was as calm as a lake. Her beautiful piercing phoenix eyes blinked gently and gave off a feeling that nothing in this world would attract her gaze. The originally bustling crowd had instantly turned quiet by such a scene. Many people secretly stole a glance at her. ¡°Miss Shisha, something is apparently coming towards this direction¡­¡± Finally, a tall man, who was relatively handsome, walked over. ¡°Something?¡± Shisha frowned. Then, the ground was again shaking, this time much stronger. Shisha almost stumbled down. The tall man hurriedly came to support her but she slaps the hands away without a care and snorted. She then grabbed the tree beside her and her eyes narrowed. The tall handsome man could only smile bitterly as he felt the stinging pain coming from his hand. This woman was well-known to have hatred against men, that she never likes even to touch men slightly. There was even a rumor that she was apparently a lily flower, those that prefer similar genders. When the ground finally stopped shaking, under the stunned gazes of the crowd, a large figure of over 20 to thirty meters tall appeared before them. ¡°Save me¡­!!!¡± Then from in front, a desperate cry could be heard running towards them. *** *** ¡°Run! Faster!¡± The horse sprinted through the forest, a young adolescent knight riding atop it. Sweat pooled on her forehead, her beautiful face etched in fear. Blood flowed freely from hands which held the reins, the stirrup was a ruined mess. The knight glanced back on occasion, looking out for her pursuer.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. ¡°Hurry! It will catch up!¡± Beyond the sight of the girl, a city gate towered in the distance. She desperately swung her riding crop in order to get there as soon as possible, but she could not feel that the distance was shrinking at all. From the inside the forest next to prairie, the figure of her pursuer revealed itself. ¡°Grororo¡­ Gorororo¡­.¡± The humanoid monster approached while trampling trees. It was a one-eyed giant, a Cyclops. With light green skin and wielding a club that was thick as a tree, every time it took a step, the earth trembled, and each time the youth looked, its distance shrinks. Faint sound leaked from the youth¡¯s throat. ¡°Damn, even though I finally became a knight.¡± ¡°Poooooodddd¡ª!!¡± The cyclops stretches its huge long arm to catch its prey. Drool dripped from between its sharp fangs and wilted the flowers. The life of one person before one monster is like a candle in the wind. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to die¡­!¡± A huge palm blocks the sunlight, casting a shadow overhead. Grotesque nails from five fingers imitated the scythe of the reaper. The castle gate was still a long distance ahead, completely out of reach. ¡°Someone¡­ someone, please help me!¡± ¡°Gorororo¡­ hungry¡± The Cyclops makes a ferocious smile and exposes its fangs. It opened its large mouth, drawing sticky threads of saliva, reveling in delight as it catches its prey¡¯s fear on its lone eyeball. But the moment its fingertip touched the girl, ¡°Goaa!? Gorororoooooo!?¡± ¡°Get lost!!¡± A figure flashed and directly appeared on top of the Cyclops. Then, his legs stomped on the enormous body of the giant. Boom! Following an explosion, the huge force threw the huge body of the giant up. It smashed through quite a few trees before coming to a slow stop. ¡°Bravo!¡± A voice rang out and then another until all the people started cheering. ¡°Eh?¡± As for the Young Knight, she had finally realized that she had been saved. Exhaustion feeling her body and she started falling from the horse. ¡°Uh to¡­¡± With a flash, someone appeared before her and managed to catch her on time. ¡°Runa? What are you doing here?!¡± A voice asked the moment her face was seen. ¡°Sister Shisha?!¡± Through her blurry eyes, the young knight Runa saw Shisha who had managed to catch her and her eyes turned blurry in tears. She started crying while hugging Shisha¡¯s body. Runa stared over with a face full of tears. She hugged Shisha¡¯s exquisite dynamic body tightly in her arms as her body trembled and she began to whimper. ¡°Runa what are you doing here?¡± Shisha furrowed her eyebrows as she glared at Runa. This girl¡­ what is she doing inside the Desolate Plain¡­? ¡°Sister Shisha, actually¡­¡± While sniffling, Runa started narrating her experience. She was a newly appointed Knight of the Kingdom and was then stationed at the Puzzling Town Holy Cathedral due to the shortage of manpower. The war that had happened a few months ago had hurt the kingdom¡¯s army quite badly and even famous General Radon was gravely injured. A few weeks after her designation in this place, the second young Bishop of the Holy Cathedral within the Buzzling town started wanting an expedition towards the Desolate Cave where rumored evil monsters lurked in the name of God. He rallied several dozen knights and charged through the forest. ¡°The Desolate Cave¡­!!? Is that bastard an idiot?!!¡± Shisha was extremely direct and serious in her manner of speech, showing how unbridled she was! If this was other people, they would think twice saying it even if they thought the same thing as well. After all, even if the second young bishop was an idiot, no a complete utter fool, he was after all still a member of the Holy Cathedral¡ªit was the strongest religious organization whose power was second only to the Imperial Family! Even the King wouldn¡¯t casually provoke them and avoid making any contradictions against them. This wasn¡¯t because of influence but power¡­ In this world where Gods and Goddesses are extremely close to the people, Religious Organizations contain such influence and power¡­! Fortunately, religious organizations weren¡¯t allowed to interfere with the mundane world¡¯s affairs if not they would have ruled this world for a long time ago. Even still, the Holy Cathedral¡¯s clutches still reach the imperial family¡ªmaking them a force to be held. However, Shisha wasn¡¯t the least bit scared of the Holy Cathedral as Thousand Medicine Pavilion was also not something to be underestimated with¡­! In the Lividia Continent, Thousand Medicine Pavilion was included in the 10 powers that couldn¡¯t be provoked! Although they lose in terms of power but they have influence¡ª!! Even still, her anger was not unfounded. The people of the Lividia Continent all knew that it was suicidal to visit the Desolate Plain more so the Desolate Cave. Without the power of a Lv3 and above expert. Granted, non-combatant experts who were protected by bodyguards were exceptions. ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Runa sobbed in anguish and sorrow. That was the beginning of their nightmare¡­! The second young bishop of the Buzzling Town Cathedral underestimated the danger of hiding within the desolate plain and their expedition team suffered many terrible things. The over fifty Templar knights well as guardian knights like her was reduced into less than half in an instant! Then suddenly two days ago, they finally learned the reason why such idiotic plan was carried out¡ªthe second young bishop¡¯s father was going to choose on his three sons as to who will be sent into the Imperial City where they would temper into good pastors. And the second young bishop was adamant in going to the Imperial City. Thus, wanting to create an achievement, he wanted to kill some monsters within the infamous Desolate Cave¡ªthinking that the monsters within the Desolate Cave should have been slaughtered by the Princess a year ago when she started an expedition to find the extremely famous Holy Sword; Excalibur! He thought it wouldn¡¯t be as horrible and terrifying as it currently was¡ªbut he was mistaken! The Desolate Forest was much more frightening than anyone¡¯s imagination¡ª! Thus, the second young bishop and the others don¡¯t have any other choice but to return back before it was too late. At that time, suddenly, a massive explosion occurred¡­ ROOOOOAAARRR!! ¡°Inseeeeekkkkk!!!¡± Volume 2 Chapter 5 V2 Chapter 5 Bang! Bang! Booom! Bang! As Shisha began to apply medicine to Runa¡¯s physical wounds while offering a Medicine Pellet with a face full of worry and heartache, the members of the escort group, the mercenaries led by the tall, handsome youth fought against the massive giant of a Cyclops. A thunderous roar rang out, and a feeling of blind fury and fierceness could be sensed within the roar. It was evident that the Cyclops had been completely enraged. ROOOAAARRR!! This roar formed a sonic impact as it spread out. It caused a large part of the forest to be blown away by a large wooden club. A few unlucky individuals were going to be directly smashed by this large club and had to immediately protect their bodies with magic and innate strength. ¡°Be careful everybody. It¡¯s finally enraged!¡± A roar filled with magic power rumbled. Bang!! The ground seemed to tremble at this moment. The trees in the vicinity were uprooted and a large fissure appeared in the ground. The display of strength was extremely shocking. ¡°Frozen Halo!!¡± Boom! The white, icy torrent descended down towards the massive giant; at the same time, an extremely formidable magic power fluctuation emitted out. In front of the struggling Cyclops whose limbs were slowly turning to ice, a tall handsome youth was floating while casting his magic spell! This attack had become the signal for the battle. As for Shisha, she brought Runa who at the same time was bringing something, in which for the first time, Shisha had noticed. ¡°Runa, who is this?¡± Shisha frowned as she saw the thing that Runa was bringing from the back of the horse¡­ ¡°That is¡­¡± Amidst the dried tears, Runa smiled bitterly. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± Shisha¡¯s brows furrowed, not understanding what she was talking about. ¡°Actually two days ago, when our group was on its way back towards the town, we heard some explosions and roars¡­ it was the sound of fighting¡­ then this unknown battle almost got us involved unluckily. Though, because of this, I was separated from the group as I had fallen into some sort of crevice accidentally¡­¡± ¡°I was asking for help but the battle seemed to have scared the second young bishop¡ªthat immoral bastard and instead of helping me, they run away¡­¡± Runa sigh in bitterness. ¡°What!!? He did that?! That bastard!¡± ¡°Hmm¡­Hiissss¡± Runa nodded but then she let out a hissing sound when Shisha¡¯s ointment was spread through her wounds. It was extremely painful¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened afterward¡­ when I managed to raise myself up from the crevice, everything around me, even at the direction of the Golden Toad Swamp was almost destroyed. I heard that you are going to the Golden Toad Swamp for an expedition and I wanted to come along but ours had left so early¡­ That was why, at this time, I was planning to wait for you there but something happened¡­¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Runa sighed as she turned towards the man lying on the ground. ¡°I saw him, beside the swamp, like large black firewood, motionless and seemed almost dead¡­I really thought he''s dead.¡± Shisha turned her head and looked at that motionless person lying face down on the grass. Her heart grew somewhat apprehensive. While she and Runa had this conversation, she didn¡¯t see any movement from him. Is this person dead or alive¡­? She was about to step forward to examine him, but then suddenly saw that this person was wearing an all-black, long robe with a beautiful snow-white fur line up around the neck, seemingly made up from a high-level magical beast¡¯s fur. At his wrist, a beautiful silver-golden bracelet could be seen, coiling around his wrist in a strange form¡ªlike a vine filled with thorns. A silver belt inlaid with several precious looking gems was at his waist.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. Moreover, the black and purple uniform decorative designs were all hand-embroidered. It looked very exquisite and gorgeous. Just based on what he was wearing, from head to toe, established that he was wealthy and respectable. ¡°Oh? This person seemed not a person of humble birth¡­¡± Shisha gasped softly. His clothes and personal ornaments, if one pawned or sell all of them, a beggar would certainly become a millionaire in one night¡­!! ¡°I know¡­ I wondered if he was probably from famous clans and families but, the strange thing is, I never seen him before¡­¡± Runa nodded her head. Shisha was now curious and took the initiative to come over. Flipping the unconscious man with her foot, she finally saw the full appearance of the youth. ¡°Poison¡­?!¡± Shisha exclaimed in surprise. Around 18 to 20 in ages and yet the youth¡¯s face seemed to have been smeared with paint. The entire face was in a strange golden-like color, it was a completely different color from his white neck. However, she was able to make out the outline of his facial features clearly. It was a cold, handsome face, with thick eyebrows, a high straight bridge of a nose, and extremely beautifully-shaped lips. In its entirety, he made people feel a bit cold and stiff. Shisha had almost a preconception that this youth might possibly be one of those rumored Sunlight Elf from his facial color. However, now was not the time to think about this. Shisha stretched out her hand to test his breathing. His breathing was continuous and long, so he was still alive. Also, there didn¡¯t seem to be other injuries on his body. In fact, it as if he was just sleeping normally. Despite this, a person adept in medicinal ways, she knew that it wasn¡¯t so. Because no normal person wouldn¡¯t have reacted after being kicked about like that from just a moment ago. ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s what I thought as well. Thus, wanting to save him, I immediately rushed back to the city, or probably met up with you along the way¡­ who knows I would actually grab that monsters attention¡ª!!¡± Runa gritted her teeth in frustration as well as hatred. She almost lost her life¡­ This goddamn beast! In fact, the present Runa was starving. She had not eaten in two days, focusing herself on running and escaping this deadly accursed forest! In these two days, bringing the unconscious youth, Runa had hidden left and fled right, going through much suffering to barely escape from the clutches of death. Upon explaining his plight, Runa stared at Shisha with a hopeful expression on her face. ¡°Can you save him?¡± ¡°Why do you go so far for him¡­? You didn¡¯t even know him!¡± Shisha frowned. She then throws out a kick on the unconscious youth¡¯s stomach. And that person lying on the ground, the corner of his mouth could not help but twitch a bit. However, the curvature of that movement was very small, so small that no one noticed it. ¡°Because I¡¯m a knight!¡± Runa answered with a firm and determined expression. What could be seen in the depths of her eyes was an unwavering determination to succeed or die trying! There was no other explanation because she was a knight! A Knight embodies great values and virtues¡ªCourage, Modesty, Justice, Honesty, Mercy, Generosity, Compassion, Faith, Sacrifice, Honor, Nobility, Hope, Fairness, and Perseverance¡ªthat was why she wanted to become a knight in the first place! She adores knight since childhood, admiring their selfless virtues and love their heroic acts. She wanted to save people, protect those who needed protection¡ªno matter who they are! Seeing Runa¡¯s determined face, Shisha could only sigh bitterly. She had known Runa since childhood, they were best friends and she knows that the stubbornness of this girl is not to be underestimated. ¡°Fine¡­ if that¡¯s what you want¡­ but, next time, if something happened again like this, you better run away as fast as the wind and quick as lightning and not be so stubborn as to lose your life! Knights can only save and protect people if they are alive¡ª!! If I found out that you didn¡¯t listen to me, I will tell uncle to drag you back to the Imperial City¡­¡± Shisha said while putting on a fierce face, being resolute and not giving any ground to her. She was serious¡­ ¡°Sister Shisha¡­¡± Runa furrowed her brows in reluctance and unwillingness. ¡°Stop¡ªthis is for your own good!¡± The moment she said this, Shisha¡¯s tone turned exceptionally severe. Then, she crouched down and personally examined the unconscious youth. This person had long arms and legs, although he wasn¡¯t the tall and sturdy type, he was healthy and lean. He would definitely be considered ideal counterpart in build among her female acquaintances. He had brows as sharp as swords and his thin lips almost as delicate as a girl¡­ His body was thin and slender, unlike those people with bulky muscles, however, when Shisha touched the youth¡¯s skin, it¡¯s as if she was electrocuted¡ªthey were packed to the brim, hiding explosive power while not distorting the proportion¡­ it¡¯s as if they were compressed to their utmost limit¡ªthis guy is not ordinary¡­ This was the first judgment made by Shisha as she examined the unconscious youth. How come someone like his age has such almost perfect ideal body¡­? Shisha was startled. Even those who had work-out all their lives in training, wouldn''t be able to possess such a perfect body as muscles would often bulge out due to the density. Even still, this person''s body was strange as it didn''t distort the form while fortifying his physical body to the utmost limit. Weird and uncommon...! ¡°However¡­ these symptoms¡­¡± Shisha frowned as she looked at every corner of the youth¡¯s face. ¡°Sister Shisha¡­ can you save him?¡± Runa asked worriedly. Although she doesn¡¯t know about the youth, she doesn¡¯t want to let all of her efforts in vain. She had almost died saving him so naturally, she never wanted for the youth to die¡­ ¡°Runa¡­ you said that you have seen him first, close to the Golden Toad Swamp¡­?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Runa nodded her head. Shisha sigh helplessly. ¡°It''s no use then. This person¡­ is poisoned by the Golden Toad''s Blood¡­¡± Volume 2 Chapter 6 V2 Chapter 6 ¡°What!?¡± Runa stared at Shisha with widened eyes. ¡°Go, Golden Toad¡­?¡± Shisha nodded while frowning. Golden Toad¡­or should she calls it, the Golden Toad King; the master of the Golden Toad Swamp and one of the terrifying existences within the Desolate Plain. It was said that a drop of poison from the Golden Toad can kill even an Lv5 expert within a single day if not treated properly. However, how can it be so easy to treat such poison¡­? With one drop, it can even instant kill an Lv2 monster beast¡­much less a human! ¡°Then, this man¡­¡± Runa frowned. But Shisha shook her head, her eyes flashing complicatedly, ¡°This person should have died with this much poison on his body. in fact, it was already a miracle for him this long. Not only, but the most confusing part is that, for the love of god, this youth was still able to insist now and there were even some signs of him recovering¡­ this is really strange¡­¡± ROOOOAAAAARRRR!!! Being surrounded and blocked by a group of weaker humans, the Cyclops immediately let out a furious roar. Its huge wooden club violently slashed down, shaking the entire forest. The after force knocked against the shields that the mercenaries held in their hands, blowing them away. ¡°Hold it back! Vanguards to the front, mages attack its weak points!¡± Watching the group that had fallen into a disadvantaged position on the first exchange, the tall handsome man who had delivered the first blow, hurriedly ordered. ROOOOAAAAARRRR!!! The Cyclops stared at these humans, and a hint of viciousness flashed through its icy-black eyes. It immediately roared again, and the massive club in its hands once again swept the entire forest. ¡°Attack!¡± The mercenaries all shouted out. A variety of attacks then exploded out at the same time. The sky became a dazzling spectacle of light as the rumbling magic power attacks collided with the overwhelming wooden club. Bang! The formidable attacks collided heavily with each other in the sky, and a massive shockwave erupted out. A gorge was carved into the ground that had once been covered with abundant plants and trees. Cyclops was from the giant race and also very rare monster materials. Its skin can be crafted into a high-level leather armor that can¡¯t even be pierced by normal swords and weapons. The monster core was also as three to five times as big as the normal monster core of a magical beast and can be said be a real treasure¡­ In addition, the eye of the Cyclops was a valuable and precious treasure as well. With it, one can create an [ Eye Sentinel ] that can be sold for a very large sum of money. [ Eye Sentinel ] was a magic item that looked like a modern video surveillance camera that enables people from a dozen kilometers away to be seen clearly through the [ Eye Sentinel ]. In any case, this was a big help for kingdoms to monitor their borders. Hence, it was a kind of item with low supply but massive demand. Not only the race of this kind of monster is elusive and rare, and can only be seen deep in dangerous places such as Desolate Plain or Mountain of Beasts, hunting them is also unwise due to their terrible strength and perverse defense! Nevertheless, a Cyclops was a rare and precious monster where each of its parts was as valuable as gold. If this was sold, how much money would appear in their pockets¡­? The mercenaries were extremely excited about hunting the Cyclops and not one of them even back off even after seeing the ferocity of the monster. This is a good opportunity, after all, it''s alone! They were mercenaries and most of them had already experienced numerous life and death situation before, causing them to become numb to death.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. Money. This word was closely tied to mercenaries, and it was a bridge that made the unreasonable things into reasonable logic. Vanity, Death, Hubris, Haughtiness, Conceitedness¡ªMercenaries in this world only work for money and power! --Of course, not only for money alone¡ªsome was chasing after dreams, others were after riches even still, Mercenaries can throw their lives away for benefits¡­! ¡°Attack!¡± Another cry rang out. In the rear, the dozens of high-level mercenaries and warriors also let out a cry together. Boom! Hundreds of magic attacks instantly swept out from them. Underneath this attack, even the trees were uprooted and the ground shook. Numerous lights pierced through the air and landed on the massive body of the Cyclops. Dong! A deep sound rang out constantly. Against such an attack, the Cyclops was actually forcibly blown back a few hundred meters. On the surface of its body, traces of scars appeared on its glistening dirt colored skin. Roar! When it was down, the mercenaries holding different kinds of weapons immediately surrounded the fallen monster and hacked with their swords, madly like crazed beasts--striking with different swords and martial techniques. They unleashed everything they can, without holding anything back. The crowd hurriedly scattered and signs of people rushing away emerged throughout the forest. ¡°All-out attack everyone, let¡¯s slay this beast!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s attack together!¡± Various cries resounded throughout the sky. As their friends fall one by one from the Cyclops rampage, numerous people¡¯s eyes turned red. They pushed their strength to the limits and started a bombardment on the Cyclops massive body. Both sides were completely furious. Suddenly¡­ ¡°Where is my SOOOOONNNN!!!!!¡± BOOOOOOOM!!! The earth suddenly shook as if an earthquake has occurred and it suddenly cracked open. Then, numerous ice pillars erupted out into the sky. Bellow! A deep cry rang out accompanied by the erupting ice pillars. It resounded through the entire sky and a magic power pressure that was in no way inferior to the Cyclops was emitted out. All the people, monsters or humans, all of their expressions instantly turned solemn. Even the Cyclops had a hint of shock flashed through its eyes and dread covered its face in an instant. It actually throws the large wooden club from its hands, turned around and actually started running away, like a dog with its tucked between its legs. This sudden change startled the crowd of people to the point that they had forgotten to chase it and instead started looking around, fear and panic appeared on their expression. What is going?! What is this sound...? AAAWWOOOOOOOHHHH¡ª!!!! A wolf¡¯s howl. However, unlike the normal wolf''s howl, this howl seemed to have the power to shake the heaven and earth as the ground started to tremble, as if in fear. All the creatures, monsters and beasts and even birds hurriedly scattered away like little spiders. ¡°GIVE ME BAAAAACKKK MY SOOOON!!!¡± A thunderous roar rang out, and a feeling of blind fury and fierceness could be sensed within the roar. Like a ferocious monster that had been awakened from its slumber. AWWOOOOHHHHH!!! This howl formed a sonic impact as it spread out. It caused the blizzard to descend down like numerous razor sharp blades. A few unlucky individuals were going to be directly cut by these sharp blades and had to immediately protect their bodies with magic power. The desolate forest seemed to tremble at this moment. The snow suddenly blew into the entire forest as if it had suddenly turned winter, and everybody could see a massive blizzard sweeping over from the depths. The display of strength was extremely shocking. What is happening¡­?! The leader of the Mercenary Company immediately retreated alongside a few people towards where Shisha and the others where. All of them wearing a terrified expression. If they had the confidence to defeat a giant Cyclops before, then now, in front of this howl¡ªinstead of hope, only despair seemed to have been in their ends. The biting chill crawling from their skin was extremely terrifying. What is this monster¡­? What had they disturbed¡­? The blizzard was exceedingly swift, and in a few seconds, it appeared in front of countless individuals. Then suddenly, when they were surveying the entire surroundings, their gazes suddenly caught the Cyclops struggling with something. Its massive face reflected the fear that it couldn¡¯t be concealed. ¡°What the¡­?!¡± A violent magic power erupted out, and around the massive Cyclops, ice started to condense at an alarming speed. In a few seconds, countless ice spears had formed. Every single one of these ice spears emitted out a magic power fluctuation that caused everyone to jump. ¡°You dare attack my son¡­.!!!? Know your place you maggot!!¡± Volume 2 Chapter 6 V2 Chapter 6 ¡°What!?¡± Runa stared at Shisha with widened eyes. ¡°Go, Golden Toad¡­?¡± Shisha nodded while frowning. Golden Toad¡­or should she calls it, the Golden Toad King; the master of the Golden Toad Swamp and one of the terrifying existences within the Desolate Plain. It was said that a drop of poison from the Golden Toad can kill even an Lv5 expert within a single day if not treated properly. However, how can it be so easy to treat such poison¡­? With one drop, it can even instant kill an Lv2 monster beast¡­much less a human! ¡°Then, this man¡­¡± Runa frowned. But Shisha shook her head, her eyes flashing complicatedly, ¡°This person should have died with this much poison on his body. in fact, it was already a miracle for him this long. Not only, but the most confusing part is that, for the love of god, this youth was still able to insist now and there were even some signs of him recovering¡­ this is really strange¡­¡± ROOOOAAAAARRRR!!! Being surrounded and blocked by a group of weaker humans, the Cyclops immediately let out a furious roar. Its huge wooden club violently slashed down, shaking the entire forest. The after force knocked against the shields that the mercenaries held in their hands, blowing them away. ¡°Hold it back! Vanguards to the front, mages attack its weak points!¡± Watching the group that had fallen into a disadvantaged position on the first exchange, the tall handsome man who had delivered the first blow, hurriedly ordered. ROOOOAAAAARRRR!!! The Cyclops stared at these humans, and a hint of viciousness flashed through its icy-black eyes. It immediately roared again, and the massive club in its hands once again swept the entire forest. ¡°Attack!¡± The mercenaries all shouted out. A variety of attacks then exploded out at the same time. The sky became a dazzling spectacle of light as the rumbling magic power attacks collided with the overwhelming wooden club. Bang! The formidable attacks collided heavily with each other in the sky, and a massive shockwave erupted out. A gorge was carved into the ground that had once been covered with abundant plants and trees. Cyclops was from the giant race and also very rare monster materials. Its skin can be crafted into a high-level leather armor that can¡¯t even be pierced by normal swords and weapons. The monster core was also as three to five times as big as the normal monster core of a magical beast and can be said be a real treasure¡­ In addition, the eye of the Cyclops was a valuable and precious treasure as well. With it, one can create an [ Eye Sentinel ] that can be sold for a very large sum of money. [ Eye Sentinel ] was a magic item that looked like a modern video surveillance camera that enables people from a dozen kilometers away to be seen clearly through the [ Eye Sentinel ]. In any case, this was a big help for kingdoms to monitor their borders. Hence, it was a kind of item with low supply but massive demand. Not only the race of this kind of monster elusive and rare, and can only be seen deep in dangerous places such as Desolate Plain or Mountain of Beasts, hunting them is also unwise due to their terrible strength and perverse defense! Nevertheless, a Cyclops was a rare and precious monster where each of its parts was as valuable as gold. If this was sold, how much money would appear in their pockets¡­? The mercenaries were extremely excited about hunting the Cyclops and not one of them back off even after seeing the ferocity and strength of the monster. This is a good opportunity, after all, it''s alone! They were mercenaries and most of them had already experienced numerous life and death situation before, causing them to become numb to death.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. Money. This word was closely tied to mercenaries, and it was a bridge that made the unreasonable things into reasonable logic. Vanity, Death, Hubris, Haughtiness, Conceitedness¡ªMercenaries in this world only work for money and power! --Of course, not only for money alone¡ªsome was chasing after dreams, others were after riches. Nevertheless, Mercenaries can throw their lives away for benefits and materialistic pleasures¡­! Thus, money for them was something, most of them, deemed as valuable as their lives. ¡°Attack!¡± Another cry rang out. In the rear, the dozens of high-level mercenaries and warriors also let out a cry together. Boom! Hundreds of magic attacks instantly swept out from them. Underneath this attack, even the trees were uprooted and the ground shook. Numerous lights pierced through the air and landed on the massive body of the Cyclops. Dong! A deep sound rang out constantly. Against such an attack, the Cyclops was actually forcibly blown back a few hundred meters. On the surface of its body, traces of scars appeared on its glistening dirt colored skin. Roar! When it was down, the mercenaries holding different kinds of weapons immediately surrounded the fallen monster and hacked with their swords, madly like crazed beasts--striking with different swords and martial techniques. They unleashed everything they can, without holding anything back. The crowd hurriedly scattered and signs of people rushing away emerged throughout the forest. ¡°All-out attack everyone, let¡¯s slay this beast!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s attack together!¡± Various cries resounded throughout the sky. As their friends fall one by one from the Cyclops rampage, numerous people¡¯s eyes turned red. They pushed their strength to the limits and started a bombardment on the Cyclops massive body. Both sides were completely furious. Suddenly¡­ ¡°Where. Is. My. SOOOOONNNN!!!!!¡± BOOOOOOOM!!! The earth suddenly shook as if an earthquake has occurred and it suddenly cracked open. Then, numerous ice pillars erupted out into the sky. Bellow! A deep cry rang out accompanied by the erupting ice pillars. It resounded through the entire sky and a magic power pressure that was in no way inferior to the Cyclops was emitted out. All the people, monsters or humans, all of their expressions instantly turned solemn. Even the Cyclops had a hint of shock flashed through its eyes and dread covered its face in an instant. It actually throws the large wooden club from its hands, turned around and actually started running away, like a dog with its tail tucked between its legs. This sudden change startled the crowd of people to the point that they had forgotten to chase it and instead started looking around, fear and panic appeared on their expression. What is going?! What is this sound...? AAAWWOOOOOOOHHHH¡ª!!!! A wolf¡¯s howl. However, unlike the normal wolf''s howl, this howl seemed to have the power to shake heaven and earth as the ground started to tremble, as if in fear. All the creatures, monsters and beasts and even birds hurriedly scattered away like little spiders. ¡°GIVE ME BAAAAACKKK MY SOOOON!!!¡± A thunderous roar rang out, and a feeling of blind fury and fierceness could be sensed within the roar. Like a ferocious monster that had been awakened from its slumber. AWWOOOOHHHHH!!! This howl formed a sonic impact as it spread out. It caused the blizzard to descend down like numerous razor sharp blades. A few unlucky individuals were going to be directly cut by these sharp blades and had to immediately protect their bodies with magic power. The desolate forest seemed to tremble at this moment. The snow suddenly blew into the entire forest as if it had suddenly turned winter, and everybody could see a massive blizzard sweeping over from the depths. The display of strength was extremely shocking. What is happening¡­?! The leader of the Mercenary Company immediately retreated alongside a few people towards where Shisha and the others where. All of them wearing a terrified expression. If they had the confidence to defeat a giant Cyclops before, then now, in front of this howl¡ªinstead of hope, only despair seemed to have been in their ends. The biting chill crawling from their skin was extremely terrifying. What is this monster¡­? What had they disturbed¡­? The blizzard was exceedingly swift, and in a few seconds, it appeared in front of countless individuals. Then suddenly, when they were surveying the entire surroundings, their gazes suddenly caught the Cyclops struggling with something. Its massive face reflected the fear that it couldn¡¯t be concealed. ¡°What the¡­?!¡± A violent magic power erupted out, and around the massive Cyclops, ice started to condense at an alarming speed. In a few seconds, countless ice spears had formed. Every single one of these ice spears emitted out a magic power fluctuation that caused everyone to jump. ¡°You dare attack my son¡­.!!!? Know your place you maggot!!¡± Volume 2 Chapter 7 V2 Chapter 7 ¡°You dare attack my son¡­.!!!? Know your place you maggot!!¡± An angry voice once again appeared. It was evident that the owner of the voice was truly furious. Swish! Swish! Swish! And then countless ice spears rushed out instantly. They ripped through the air and descended down towards the pitiful Cyclops who couldn¡¯t scream yet before his body was pierced by almost a hundred Ice spikes. Under the dumbfounded and terrified gazes of every person present, the hard to beat monster Cyclops, transformed into a porcupine due to the Ice Spikes that had pierced its body. With a ¡®thud¡¯ the Cyclops massive body started to fall to the ground. Awwoooohhh!! An abnormally powerful magic power rushed out together with the howl and a formidable oppressive pressure spread throughout the region. Boom! The blizzard directly exploded, and snow descended down from the sky. Shisha and Runa¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help but tremble as they stared at the slowly freezing Cyclops as well as the forest that had slowly transformed into a winter land. Such power, such pressure¡­ Just what had they disturbed¡­? Shisha who was always expressionless and cold, at this moment started to feel regret in coming into this place. Did they come in a bad time¡­? ¡°Miss Shisha, I apologize but we need to leave now.¡± The tall and handsome man who was the leader of the Mercenary called, [ Blood Blade ] muttered coldly while his back faced Shisha and Runa. He simply gave an order while he swept his gaze toward the suddenly quiet forest and involuntarily felt bitterness in his mouth. With his strength as an Lv3 Magic Swordsman, he could at the very most handle Lv3 to 4 magic beasts or monsters but this pressure¡ªhe would be a fool to think he could go against it. ¡°Captain, what do we do?¡± A middle-aged man walked out from the group of mercenaries and asked. He understood their Captain¡¯s level of strength. ¡°Mister, I will help as well,¡± Runa said with panic evident in her voice. She was about to step forward when a long hand grabbed her from behind. At the same time, a lady¡¯s cold voice sounded, ¡°Don¡¯t disturb them, Runa!¡± Being caught by the lady, Runa pitifully turned her head and looked at the lady with an incredibly good figure and said, ¡°Sister Shisha, I can go and help them temporarily hold the monster off. Then, you and the others can escape¡­¡± ¡°With the current people we have here, we would be killed off, one by one by this unknown monster. Now, we should listen to him and escape first, unless we wanted to drag them down. You should stop adding to the trouble. If you had not caused a mess before, why would we end up attracting this monster? Our friends had almost lost our lives earlier because of this!¡± Shisha frowned and softly chided at Runa. Runa felt some grievances from being scolded like this but did not dare to say anything as she obediently stood beside the woman. ¡°Miss Cortex, if anything were to happen later, bring Miss Runa along and leave first. We will hold them here.¡± The mercenary captain said. A pair of glassy eyes glanced at him as Shisha said faintly, ¡°Then what are we doing now and still talking? We need to go! Now!¡± Hearing this, the captain rubbed his nose in embarrassment as he waved at Runa who was purposefully displaying a grimace on her face. The mercenaries didn¡¯t bother harvesting the fallen Cyclops. It¡¯s a pity but right now, their lives come first! Against this oppressive presence, it would be foolish to stubbornly remain here. Mercenaries immediately turned around and carried their fallen comrades and even the vice-captain took the poisoned youth personally¡ªhowever, at this moment, ¡°Humans¡­ you have good guts kidnapping my son while I was away¡­?¡± As they started to leave, an icy cold voice rang out, enveloping the entire area as if they were dropped into a freezing lake. Weaker mercenaries felt their knees given up and they couldn¡¯t help but started to fall. Even Shisha and the Captain whose level was the highest around started to pale from fear and panic. A monster that can talk human language¡­? Such beast was already equivalent to dragons and mythical phoenix¡ªHoly Beast¡­!! And this Holy Beast is certainly none other than¡­a Monster King!! Thud! All the people simultaneously turned their heads in the direction of the sound and saw a large wolf, probably over two to three meters tall emerged within the snow, and at this moment, numerous individuals¡¯ eyes narrowed.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. It was an exceptionally beautiful creature. Its body was covered with a beautiful white fur. Cold breaths blew out from its snow-white muzzle and froze the surrounding air. A pair of oceanic blue eyes stared coldly at the numerous insects in front of it. It was looking emotionlessly at the crowd, as though it was staring at lifeless corpses! ¡°I don¡¯t have interest in reaping human¡¯s lives but if you don¡¯t hand my son at this very moment, then forget about leaving this forest alive¡­!!¡± A cold but feminine voice muttered. From its aura alone, the crowd couldn¡¯t help but step back in fear. The captain gritted his teeth and stepped forward, ¡°Your Excellency, you have mistaken us for someone else, we didn¡¯t touch any of your children¡­¡± ¡°Liar!!¡± The snow wolf stepped forward with an angry voice. ¡°Do you think my eyes are for show?! That I couldn¡¯t even recognize my own son¡­!? That filthy human over there, hurry and take off your nasty paw of my son or else I will kill you!!¡± Grrrr¡ª!! The mercenary captain frowned and let out a confused expression. He then turned around and looked around but he couldn¡¯t see any cub in the vicinity, even a monster that looked like a wolf was nowhere to be found. So, which son¡­? The others too made the same action and surveyed their surrounding in confusion. However, there was really no wolf cub in this place¡­ is this wolf king¡­ delusional¡­? However, Shisha Cortex was a smart woman. When she stared at the wolf king, she then noticed that its pair of chilling eyes never left, only one direction¡­ and that is, ¡°¡­ Are you talking about him?¡± Shisha asked respectfully while pointing at the unconscious youth who was being carried by a man. All eyes immediately concentrated on the unconscious youth. All their eyes revealed a shocking expression. What?! Is he a wolf cub¡­? If he¡¯s a wolf cub¡­ then what are we? Are we even still human?! This wolf king is delusional!! However, what made them trembled was because the wolf king actually nodded his head. ¡°That¡¯s right! Shameless human, just because I left for a moment, you dare steal my son? Do you all want to court death?!¡± ¡°No, no¡­ of course not!¡± Shisha hastily denied. ¡°My sister saw him poisoned so she brought back to save him¡­¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± The snow wolf king narrowed her eyes. ¡°Then, let loose him¡­¡± She coldly muttered as she slowly walked towards them. Her imposing manner was taken aback¡­ ¡°Y, yes¡­¡± When the youth was placed on the ground, the snow wolf king immediately rushed over, sniffing the body. Human-Like emotions appeared on her eyes¡ªworry, pain, anxiousness, frustration¡ªhowever, after checking the youth¡¯s countenance for a few minutes, the snow wolf finally let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Stupid boy¡­¡± The snow wolf cursed affectionately. ¡°I told you the Golden Toad King is not a good thing and you actually wanted its heart¡­ Haaaizz seriously,¡± After saying so, the snow wolf king opened her mouth and a frozen heart was spat out. When this thing appeared, the youth¡¯s closed eyes abruptly opened. His eyes surveyed the surrounding but then, when the familiar face of a beautiful snow wolf appeared on his vision, his lips curled upwards, ¡°Mother!¡± ¡°You silly child! I said the Golden Toad King isn¡¯t a cabbage¡­ now, look at you! You almost hanged!¡± The snow wolf angrily growled. Her paw raised and smack at the head of the youth¡ªthe paw that could break a giant tree with a slap actually didn¡¯t cause any damage to the youth¡¯s head, and instead seemed extremely gentle. This scene was extremely comical yet no one dared laugh. ¡°Ha ha ha, I was actually almost there¡­ never thought Golden Toad King has one last vicious trump card, I was then poisoned¡­however, with its heart, I will recover easily,¡± the youth laughed heartily¡ªthough his body was still numbed, thus unmoving. ¡°Stupid, stupid, stupid¡­ fortunately, the Golden Toad King was gravely injured and couldn¡¯t run fast¡­ here, I have taken its heart¡­¡± ¡°Mother feeds me that thing, I couldn¡¯t move¡­¡± The surrounding people stared aghast at the strange scene in front of them. A beautiful snow wolf was feeding a youth a frozen heart was really a strange scene. They glanced at each other not knowing what to do. After a few minutes, the complexion of the youth lying on the ground started to turn better. At most, he can finally move his limbs. Thus, he stood with great difficulty after a few minutes. During this time, no one dared to move afraid that even if they do, the Wolf King would turn at their direction and they would certainly turn into a popsicle. They could only stand, rooted in their places, watching this scene. Cracked! Cracked! Stretching his arms and legs, cracking sounds of joints rang out like glass breaking. Wearing a fur-lined black parka and long, drapey T-shirt, the youth¡¯s purple dyed complexion slowly reverted to a pale color. Being spring, the peonies bloomed vibrantly after the blizzard disappeared, but under that snow-like figure, they suddenly lost all of their colors. The hem of his clothes brushed past the green ground, passing through layers of hundreds of flowers around them. It was like a burst of cool breeze, dispelling all the noise and dusty smoke in the forest. ¡°Hello friends,¡± the youth muttered with a warm smile. The distinct edges of the youth¡¯s face and the sharpness of his eyes made him appear exceptionally handsome. He had lips that were even more tender and lovelier than roses; his twinkling eyes were slightly covered by his glossy obsidian-colored hair and invited the smiles of everyone present as his melodious voice flowed smoothly, ¡°I thank you for your help, a while ago, actually was quite dangerous,¡± He he, he chuckled. Clear voice with a hint of laughter in it echoed within the quiet forest. ¡°You are¡­?¡± Shisha stepped forward, inquired curiously. Unlike the sickly impression he gave off a while ago, when he opened his eyes and talk, everything instantly changed. The youth in front of them somehow gave off confidence and sharpness as if his power poured out in magnificent torrents¡ªas if in front of him, all of the people around her, including her were commoner in front of a noble, a peasant in front of a King. However, the youth just smiled and didn¡¯t respond. He turned his head towards Runa who was looking at himself curiously, he smiled, ¡°Runa¡­ right?¡± he had heard her name being mentioned in his paralyzed state and thus, remembered it. ¡°W, what?¡± Runa was startled. She stared at him vigilantly. ¡°Currently, I don¡¯t have anything of great value¡­ however, I hope you accept this gift as a token of my gratitude for trying to save my life,¡± The youth waved his hand and an oceanic blue colored knight sword appeared on his hand. Throwing it towards Runa¡¯s direction, the sword made a graceful arc in the air and then stabbed before the girl. Even though he was immobilized, he was actually still conscious and was touched by the girl''s desperate act of trying to save himself, even almost dying in the process. Her courage, kindness, bravery¡ªit''s a rarity for the current world~ The youth smiled warmly as the sun, "Good people are always rewarded." Volume 2 Chapter 8 V2 Chapter 8 ¡°This is¡­?!¡± It was a beautiful knight sword with almost one and a half meters tall, beautiful decorated blue hilt and dazzling sky colored blade. It can even be said that this sword was better to be a decoration than used in battle due to its high art impression¡ªof course, if it was only used for that, this sword would surely be a waste of precious resources. It wasn¡¯t a normal Knight sword, this was a magic weapon that all knights in the world dreamt of having! It was almost comparable to those swords owned by high ranking knights, and most of them were created using so high amount of money and wealth. Runa was completely dumbstruck. She stared unbelievingly at the sword in front of her. ¡°It¡¯s my regard¡­ it¡¯s called Deep Sky Sword¡­ hope you take care of it,¡± the youth smiled lightly and then immediately climbs at the back of the Snow Wolf King. ¡°If fate leads us to meet one day, I will ask you for a meal¡­¡± After speaking, Bon Voyage, the Snow Wolf King with the youth on her back, jumped into the sky, leaving two pairs of icicle paw prints on the ground. When they started flying a voice called them from behind. ¡°Wait! Where are you going?¡± exclaimed Runa. ¡°Predestined friends, later meets!¡± The youth muttered while turning his head to face her. ¡°What!?¡± When Runa saw the smile on his face, her heart palpitated with more eagerness; the heart she just put together shattered. ¡°There should be no monsters here that your group can¡¯t handle¡­ however, I advise you not to go deeper for a while, the Golden Toad King¡¯s death would alarm the other Monster Kings¡­ the forest is a bit, unstable and chaotic¡­ better to turn back,¡± ¡°You realized that issue and you still killed that Toad?!¡± The Snow Wolf King growled angrily. Due to this son of hers, right now, the forest was indeed quite stormy. One of the Kings had died, how can it not be? ¡°I had asked it for a Nine Poison Lotus but it did not give, and instead chased us away, even scolding you¡­ mother! What if it was a Monster King? It¡¯s a cabbage in front of me!¡± The youth snorted in contempt. "Scolding me is okay but scolding my family... even Hades or Yama wouldn''t be able to secure him!" The youth angrily declared. His voice and tone seemed righteous that anyone who heard of him would surely nod in agreement and deemed to the other party an enemy of humankind. ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°Then, just tell me!¡± As the Snow Wolf King was running through the air, Runa couldn¡¯t help but step forward and pursued. ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Your name! I still don¡¯t know your name!¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± The youth stared at her but didn¡¯t answer. Name? Why would she want to know that? Besides, being known would surely be a problem for him. After all, if those people know that he had already gone out of the cave, they would surely pursue him... He doesn''t want that...! At least not for now. The youth stared for a while and then, he just waved his hand goodbye with a faint smile. The Snow Wolf King turned and left as though running in the sky. *** *** After taking turns to watch over the fire throughout the night, Rain and Alba were greeted by the arrival of morning. Without extra clothing to use as blankets, Rain lasted through the night relying on nothing but the fire and Alba¡¯s warmth. Not catching a cold was probably thanks to luck or the resilience Rain had gotten after all this year of strengthening and boosting his status. As soon as the sky grew light, the two of them went along the Rhine and returned to the animal trail they were using to descend. Even so, the forest is bigger than what Rain had expected. It took three full days to get out of the forest from the place where he had separated from Runa and those human warriors. Although Rain was thinking like that, their pace was actually quite slow in his standards as they picked up delicious-looking fruits and useful herbs, ores, and items they found on the way. They got out of the forest¡¯s eastern side on the fourth day since then. Rain doesn¡¯t know how long it would take to get out of the depths of the forest, but it was quite the distance to get out from the edge of the forest. It takes probably more than a week. Soon after, they passed through the forest and reached a plain. Indeed, a plain¡ªan endless flat field stretched all the way to the horizon. This was a type of terrain seldom found in cramped little city Rain was living at in his former world. There was a road paved over this vast plain. Although the road was not especially wide, it was a major route paved with a great amount of gravel. It was quite well designed, with gutters on both sides for water to drain.Stolen story; please report. If one were to follow this road, the chances of reaching a human settlement were quite high. Rain was ecstatic and filled with uncontained excitement. Finally! He had spent more than a year to finally able to visit human civilization. Naturally, the two quickened their pace and arrived at the road. Heading west from the direction of the Desolate Plain and continuing further. It''s a flat path and the weather is so good that Rain feels like he¡¯ll casually fall asleep. On the sides of the road, there are plains as far as you can see. Behind them, one can faintly see the infamous Desolate Plain¡ªknown as Adventurers Grave or something¡ªbut that was the place Rain can call¡ªHome. Looking around, he saw several shadows slowly circling above the Mountain Range. If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, they are wyverns or flying dragons¡­ massive creatures that hold terrifying power. They were probably startled by the Golden Toad King¡¯s Death since they had gone out from their habitats. Well, in any case, it''s kinda peaceful. Occasionally thieves and bandits dressing up as adventurers who can''t read the mood come out and tell Rain to leave his money and go, or say other things of similar nature, but just as they wished for, Rain would give them his fist and they run away in shame. It seemed like at first Alba was just going to go with slaughtering them all, but after listening to their situation, it seems most of them were just troubled being unable to eat, so for the time being Rain just let them go. Just once though. Even though it''s the Central Continent, the road around this area seems to have some slightly bad public order. I guess, one should say, as expected of the Desolate Mountain Region¡ª Although, 10x as many monsters would come out compared to criminals and bandits. Rain wonder if people being able to do as they please are proof of peace. It seems like since the Central and West Continent was extremely chaotic, a lot of countries are jumbled together at war against monsters and demons, and the thieves increased thanks to the influence of that war... Oh, well, Rain wasn¡¯t in any case, interested. *** *** "Walking here on foot took roughly three hours. Looks like we haven''t completely exhausted our luck¡ª" Using the pocket watch to calculate the time taken, Rain chuckled and smiled. This was the pocket watch he had gotten from Arturia¡¯s strange collection of items that looked like a gathering of things in several eras in the other world. And this particular watch was among the things Rain particularly likes. The watch used Roman Numerical Numbers and there was also a beautiful music box build within it, that the instance the lid was opened, a piece of beautiful music would flow out. Rain was not certain if this kind of thing was uncommon in this world, but seeing these things just makes Rain somewhat comfortable¡ªArturia might be feeling the same. Thus, she made all this kind of things¡­! Since this was a new different world, longing and homesickness would never disappear no matter how much time passed by. Furthermore, Arturia had almost a century of living alone¡ªbored as it can be, she did many things as killing time. ¡°Son, you didn¡¯t forget what I had said before, right? Humans can¡¯t be completely trusted. They are¡­¡± ¡°I know mom¡­¡± Rain smiled bitterly. Alba had warned him so many times along the way. ¡°It¡¯s not like I want to go there to socialize and be friendly with them¡­I just want to gather information, that¡¯s all¡­¡± The information he needed to prepare for his great adventure. ¡°Well, as long as you understand¡­¡± Just as Alba answered¡ª A cart drawn by two horses moved leisurely along the road, approaching Rain¡¯s group. Two Caucasian-like men were sitting on the driver''s perch. Their clothing was very simple, one could even call it crude without objections. In short, each man was clad in a long-sleeved shirt with long hems, secured tightly with a belt, with baggy pants. Inauspiciously, they both drew their longswords from atop the driver''s perch. They looked like ruffians in appearance. It was possible that they did not earn their living through legitimate means. Rain went "Hmm?" in puzzlement. Did he feel suspicious to find these people on a horse-drawn cart, dressed in this manner? Well, whether in ancient or modern times, horses for riding were expensive livestock. Thus, either they had such capital such as they were escorting merchants¡­ or¡­ That said, they finally managed to find people who could provide information. Rain immediately sprang into action. "Hey, good sirs hurrying along your way! May I trouble you for a moment?" Standing before the cart as if blocking their way, Rain walked over and asked. As a side note, Alba¡¯s current appearance was no different from a normal sized wolf, white and flurry. Alba did this in order to not caught any unwanted attention¡ªafter all, her original appearance would surely alarm any people seeing her. However, beast tamer and beast master was not a rare existence in the continent. Humans who have a monster companion was also not rare¡ªthus, Rain wouldn¡¯t be in danger or catch unwanted attention if he was seen with Alba around him. Alba stared at the cart behind the two and saw several people huddle in the cart. Bounded by chains and shackles, these people were dirty, looking unsightly. Ranging from children about 8 to 9 years old to good looking women around their 20s to 30s. Sorrow, Sadness, Despair¡ªall kind of negative emotions appeared on their faces but no one dared to make a fuss. After talking for a bit, Rain returned towards where Alba was, smiling bitterly. Alba knows this expression; Rain would wear it in moments he finds himself incapable of doing something. ¡°The City seemed to be still further in front¡­ around, half a days'' journey away.¡± ¡°Hm¡­¡± Alba stared at Rain, indifferent but some inquisition. Rain understands what she wants as such; he could only scratch the back of his head in an awkward manner. Rain turned his head and look at the cart that was already leaving. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ just, although I had expected that slavery is indeed normal in this world. But encountering it personally was really¡­¡± Rain shook his head with a bitter expression. He had really expected the two men to be criminals such as kidnappers and the like. And so, he tried baiting them before taking action¡­ However, who would have expected that they were in fact, just legal traders, possessing even merchant¡¯s permit. Something that only merchants permitted by the Merchant Guild to have. In addition, there¡¯s no illegal slave in there but¡ªDebt Slave, Criminal Slave, War Slave and many kinds of slaves. Even if Rain wanted to do anything, he couldn¡¯t. After all, if he does anything, he would then be branded as a criminal. He would be the one breaking the law. Furthermore, right now, he has no capital to support such amount of people. He has barely even started. It''s not about money at all, he has a surplus of it. But attention and responsibility that would come after. Thus, although he has money, a wealth that could rival that of a small kingdom through Arturia¡¯s inheritance, he just can¡¯t do anything as of now! He has many goals and dreams, tripping at the very first lap would surely be unamusing... Nevertheless, though it''s a pity he can''t save everyone he wanted to save just because he wants to... ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Rain cast one glance at the cart before walking in the opposite direction. ¡°Son, everyone can¡¯t be saved¡­ God couldn¡¯t, a Hero couldn¡¯t¡­ much less you,¡± Alba muttered softly. Being with Rain for almost a year, as a mother, Alba knows what her child was thinking or worrying. Thus, she muttered; ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as omnipotence¡ªthere always bound to be a minority.¡± ¡°I know, mom¡­ I know¡­¡± Rain bit his lips and moved his legs. He clenched his fist but he didn''t turn around, instead... he kept his gaze forward... "I have my own goal... my own family first before others... for them, if I need to become a demon, I shall embrace it..." Volume 2 Chapter 9 V2 Chapter 9 After non-stop fast traveling for a day, Rain and Alba gradually approached his first human city. As their distance from the City decreased, Rain was also somewhat astonished to discover that the human flow that was heading in the same direction as he, had begun to increase. In a place close to the Desolate Plain, it was only natural that some conflict would erupt with the presence of more people. Rain initially felt somewhat surprised at the belligerence of the people in this place as they saw bloody battles appearing periodically. In the end, he was actually able to ignore them just like Alba walking beside him. They continued traveling in this manner. It was only when evening arrived did an enormous city outline become partially visible at the edge of their sight¡­ ¡°No matter how you look at it, that is a freaking fantasy fortress-town!¡± Spread out before his eyes are a wide rocky road. And by the road is a strong looking wall made of stone that looks like it came from the Middle Ages. ¡ªThat enormous city at the end of the main road finally appeared in Rain¡¯s sight as they approached. Rain studied the towering city wall from a distance as he stood on the top of a slope. Shock flashed across his eyes. For a first-timer like him, it was indeed difficult to not be shocked by the spectacular view. The brown colored city wall, that seemed to be extended to the horizon, contained a frigid feeling. Under the remaining sunlight, the brown-colored city wall appeared just like a mirror that reflected a faint glow. ¡°Beautiful¡­though, my first adventure seemed to not be a tranquil one~¡± Rain smiled bitterly as he turned his gaze to the human crowd where fierce auras repeatedly passed. He let out a sigh from his mouth. He could not help but feel somewhat curious. He had met quite a number of people with great strength during his journey to this place. Moreover, by the looks of their route, it was obvious that they were heading to the same city. With so many strong people, who possessed fiery, odd tempers, being gathered in such a city, it was likely that the subsequent days in this city would not be calm. Chaos was a peculiar atmosphere that this Buzzling City possessed in great quantities. No matter how strong a faction was, it was impossible to completely stop the formation of this kind of chaos. The people within the Buzzling Town¡ªthe border of the Desolate Mountain Region and was the Border defensive wall of the Delouria Kingdom, ignored any order or rules. Rain saw that there were many people here and there and some of them were passing through a huge gate. They seemed like adventurers straight out of fantasy novels that he had read before in his original world. Rain once again felt that he certainly had come into a different world because of the armors and unusual weapons the people were wearing, which looked like it came from a fantasy world or a game. Covered thick with blood, they looked like they recently came out of the forest to hunt and kill monsters. You could also see most people evading them as they went their way. The size of one¡¯s fist was the most important truth! Rain laughed out loud as these thoughts flashed in his heart. He did not discriminate against chaos. He knew that as long as one possessed sufficient strength in the Desolate Mountain Region, that person would be an exalted individual. Looking at the large City covered by a wide and tall rampart, Rain suddenly had an impulse to look up to the Heavens and roar one time to vent off the excitement in his heart, after successfully reaching the city. Fortunately, he suppressed this impulse, or else these peoples would have treated him as a madman. "Finally, finally a civilization!!" Rain tried his hardest to stop himself from crying while trembling with an expectation of finally talking with people. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Restraining his excitement, Rain waved his hand. He smiled at Alba by his side and took the lead to walk toward the city¡¯s entrance. The silver wolf nodded slightly when she heard this. According to what Rain had gathered so far, apparently, there were gateways into the city on sides, east and west, north and south. Probably because they saw a beautiful snow wolf¡ªit was an extremely rare creature in this region, besides Rain, travelers, merchant, and players moved a considerable distance away from them as they headed to the city--many people cast one or two glances at Rain and Alba. Curiosity and Interest flashing across their eyes. From outside, great walls of stone and metal encased the entirety of the city. Over the top of the wall, three-story buildings and varied towers could be seen.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Rain continued to follow the paved road that leads to a large gate while he observed the appearances of the players nearby. Weapons are spears, swords, and bows. Eh, is that a magician with the cane? It was really marveled to see such variety of fantasy looking people everywhere as if it was the norm¡ªno, it was actually normal, in this world¡ªhowever, for Rain who was detained inside the Desolate Cave and with only monsters as his companions, people looking like this was still a sight to see. Although he didn¡¯t realize it, the people noticed that there were being observed and, maybe because they were wary of the snow wolf beside him, they just watched Rain without doing anything. However, that wasn¡¯t the case for Alba, who was extremely alert and vigilant, unlike the carefree Rain. Her ruby colored eyes carelessly swept over the passersby around who were repeatedly throwing their gazes over. A wintry expression suddenly appeared in her pupils, causing a feeling of danger to be raised in the hearts of these people. All of them hurriedly withdrew their presumptuous eyes. The snow wolf only lets out a cold snort as she sensed the gazes swiftly withdraw. Her exuberance was slowly being withdrawn into her hand. As long as she makes a move, this path would immediately become one void of life except for those individuals who were strong--well, if she went all out, even this City might not last a few days, turning into a winter paradise. Alba only quickened her soft steps and followed Rain. Although she was no longer cold, indifferent after following beside Rain during this period of time, that was only on the precondition that she was facing Rain and his friends. If it was an ordinary passerby, the Snow Wolf King would have total disregard for their lives. It was fine for her to take them. If one killed too many, one would naturally feel numb to the loss of human lives, especially the Snow Wolf was original a monster, a beast of slaughter. The numbers who had died in her hands during these years had likely reached a figure that was difficult to count. It was already extremely difficult for her to suppress that cold and indifferent feeling in front of Rain. However, she still endured and restrained all her impulses as to not display a wicked model in front of her beloved son. Despite knowing he would not really care, she still wanted to portray a good motherly figure in front of him. I guess this is what they call, the pride of a Mother...? Even as a beast, she too has her own pride and ego. The coldness on the road quietly scattered after Alba turned around and left. Numerous gazes were filled with alarmed as they looked at the graceful figure far in front. They immediately wiped off some cold sweat. It was unexpected that this beast was not an ordinary monster. Fortunately, they did not boldly step forward earlier. Otherwise¡­ A chill surged out of the hearts of these passersby as they recalled her emotionless eyes that stared at them. They felt as though they had been stared at by a poisonous snake. This monster was someone that they could not offend. In that sense, the Beastmaster who owned such a monster would surely be out of their reach¡ªvigilant eyes filled with awe and interest followed Rain¡¯s figure. Surely, he wasn¡¯t a simple youth¡­! Rain and Alba walked down the slope and traveled for some distance before the enormous city gates appeared in front of their eyes. A long human queue was formed outside of the city gates. Loud noises spread from this place as if it was a rock band concert with many people yelling and shouting without care, causing one¡¯s ear to feel a slight pain. Especially for those who are not quite used to this kind of situation. Alba¡¯s eyes narrowed as she looked at the many men gathered together. They had naked upper bodies that revealed their scars all over, seemingly trying to show off their trophies. Being overprotective of her only son, Alba felt extremely disgusted by their showing off. What would they do if they tainted her son¡¯s eyes? Could they bear the consequences?! If she was not with Rain, she would have turned these shameless people into pieces of art called Ice Sculptures in an instant to protect mother nature. Rain narrowed his eyes and swept over the entrance of the city almost like he was aware of her wolf¡¯s mother¡¯s concern. However, he still retained his casualness. If this spectacle appeared in his previous world, surely a racket would appear¡­ ¡°Hei, this youth is a beast tamer. It has been a long time since I have seen such excellent stuff.¡± ¡°A Beast Tamer huh¡­ a trash profession!¡± ¡°He-he, that little wolf is not bad too. That snow white fur is wonderful¡­¡± ¡°However, such a weak looking beast tamer coming in this place, hei hei, he had guts¡­!¡± ¡°Ha ha, indeed. Well, beast tamers are always weaklings who relied on their monsters to fight.¡± ¡°Such weakling, he couldn¡¯t blame anyone if he suddenly robbed without him noticing!¡± "The Snow Wolf''s fur would fetch quite a large sum!" "Ha ha ha," A lewd ear-piercing laughter was suddenly transmitted over as Rain¡¯s eyes swept over the situation at the city¡¯s entrance. Rain slowly withdrew his gaze from the city¡¯s entrance. His eyes were calm as he followed the voice and glanced over, only to see ten plus burly-looking men gathered together. Those mocking gazes repeatedly swept over him and Alba. The surrounding queuing people involuntarily emitted laughs riddled with deeper meaning when they heard the insulting laughs of this group. Being able to see such weaklings, who thought themselves infallible and coming into this kind of place were sore eyes, having their liberties taken during this harsh wait would be considered a good way to pass their time. The Snow Wolf¡¯s expression did not change because of this. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡± The corner of Rain¡¯s mouth was lifted into a strange smile. However, he did not go and fight with these burly-looking men as everyone had expected. Instead, he turned his head and smiled to Alba before walking to the city¡¯s entrance. ¡°Boo¡­¡± This action of Rain immediately aroused some disdainful booing from the surroundings. The Desolate Region looked up to the strong. A person who acted like nothing had happened after he was being humiliated was something that others saw as extremely shameful. A weakling is always a weakling. They are a shame of the world¡­! ¡°Ha ha¡­¡± The ten plus large men were initially startled when they saw Rain¡¯s actions. They began to wildly laugh. However, the bodies of these ten plus people strangely solidified just as their laughter sounded. Immediately¡­ Woosh. All the people who were laughing and mocking Rain suddenly turned into Ice Statues. This sudden scene caused a strange silence covering the entire place... Volume 2 Chapter 10 V2 Chapter 10 Wooosh. A low, deep rustle sound suddenly appeared. Immediately the nosiness in this place ceased. Everyone¡¯s eyes were stunned as they took in the sight of where the large men used to be. Ten frozen statues appeared with no explanation. Even the chilliness coming from it waved through the place, like a hand of a death god, grabbing along the people¡¯s spines. Cold, terrifying. A moment later, the surrounding circle immediately pulled back as though they had seen a ghost. Quite a number of people recovered soon after and their shocked gazes swept toward the back of Rain while they walked toward the city¡¯s gate. Waves of chills rose in their hearts as they recalled the strange scene from earlier. They no longer dared to emit even the slightest sound, afraid that the unusual scene from earlier would happen to their bodies. After all, even though this is clearly murder, no one would dare care about it, nor point towards the culprits. This is in front of the Desolate Region, where the hands of the Kingdom barely reached. Even if the soldiers and guards tried to investigate, with no clear evidence, they would not dare do anything inside this place. The law here was obscured as a ghost, only power reigns everything. Besides, the one who did it first was them, and one can even be said that they only reap what they sow. Who told them to run their mouths off and insult an expert...? Death is a light revenge! This strange situation swiftly spread along this human chain. Numerous gazes of astonishment quickly glanced at Rain, who was slowly walking toward the city gate, all while having an indifferent and casual expression as if nothing had happened. Even if no one clear saw or notice anything, every person in the vicinity knows that he was the one who had made a move. If not, they would be idiots with pea-sized brains. Everyone hurriedly took a couple of steps back wherever he passed. Snow Breath¡ª Only Ice and Snow type monsters and magic users possess such abilities. Snow Wolf and Rain¡¯s casual appearance¡ªeven idiots would surely connect the dots. However, the real problem is¡­ They didn¡¯t feel anything such as fluctuation of mana or activation of magic skills! Could this young man who appeared less than twenty years old be such an expert? Rain ignored the surrounding shocked gazes as they walked toward the city gate. He immediately headed for a purple door at the entrance. There were over a dozen large men in a pale-yellow armor standing extremely straight there. The powerful auras that were emitted from their bodies caused the people queuing by the side to be afraid to approach. They could only depressingly wait for the human flow by the side to slowly advance. Furthermore, there was a human boy who wore tattered clothing, a female beast equipped with armor and a dwarf who was accompanied by a small boar-like beast. The person who wore a robe might be a magician, and the guy with a big wagon might be a merchant. Rain looked around while seeing the line moving slowly. Further up ahead, a soldier who was equipped with armor just like a town''s guard was checking something like an identification card. Besides that, they also checked the luggage in the wagon briefly. Rain slowly advance as time passed by. And finally, it was his turn. Rain stopped in front of the purple door while being observed by the surrounding gazes. The ten plus fully armed men suddenly shot their sharp eyes over. The soldiers watched them approach, then after, one of the soldiers walked towards him. The feeling of tension spread to the surroundings as the soldier approached Rain. ¡°Yaa~. Are you an adventurer? Sorry, but could you show me your guild card or identification papers?¡± Adventurer? Hmm¡­ ¡°Good day sir, I am a traveler. I have only just recently, arrived in this area and so I have neither a guild card or identification papers you speak of¡­¡± Upon hearing Rain¡¯s answer, the guard¡¯s eyes swept over Rain¡¯s body with a stunned expression. A moment later, he waved his hand and politely said with a smile, ¡°This mister. May I know your name? Which faction are you related to?¡± ¡°Cloud Storm, a free person.¡± Rain faintly replied. In fact, these couple of days, there have been many people who arrived in the city without proof of their identity. With many kinds of reasons, some were hiding their identities. In this border city, criminals or not, everyone is free to go in or out of this city. As long as they didn¡¯t commit any crimes or disturbance within the city walls, even if they were the worst criminals in the world, they can walk in the city sideways!A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Laws and Order of the kingdom are extremely thin in this part of the continent, and although there is still restriction it most inclined to orders¡ªhowever, what prioritize in this city was power and authority¡­! If you don¡¯t have both, then you will just become a cannon fodder! Surely, this youth in front of them will definitely be the same. But as a gatekeeper, it¡¯s their duty to check every people who would enter the city. ¡°I see¡­ mister Cloud, I think that you have also come to the Buzzling City because of the auction right?¡± The eyes of the guard flickered slightly as he laughed after hearing Rain mention his name. Auction¡­? What auction¡­? Oh well, whatever¡­ ¡°Yes.¡± Rain randomly nodded. He immediately frowned and asked, ¡°May I enter? Though I want to visit the adventurer¡¯s guild and register first.¡± ¡°Ke ke, naturally, you may¡­¡± The guard hurriedly nodded his head. His manners changed completely and he became very polite. It was so sudden that it felt out of place. But Rain didn¡¯t really care about it so he just ignored it. After paying a fee of 10 silver coins as a penalty for having no identification cards including Alba¡¯s entrance fee which was 5 silver coins for every beast, he passed through the opened gate while feeling the stares from the people in the line. Besides that, the place was filled with people and several large wagons going in and out. Along the edge of the street, there were various stalls standing in a row, selling things like food, armor, accessories, strange items, and so on. ¡°Please enjoy and be careful mister Cloud¡­¡± The guard bowed slightly before turning around to face another person. ¡°Thank you,¡± Rain said back before finally passing through the gates. It seems like, whatever happens outside the gate, the guards will overlook it even if they started killing each other¡ªwhat a typical city, it is. Well, I guess fights and death is extremely common in this location. Besides, mocking and insulting someone powerful compared to you will only put the blame on you¡ªif you die as a result of such foolish actions; you are only to blame¡­! A year ago, if Rain encountered such things, he would surely not resort to killing immediately but after experiencing battles and tribulations this past year gave him¡ªRain had somewhat matured and had gotten used to this world¡¯s law, or rules in that aspect. Just like what the saying goes, ¡®When in Rome, do as Romans do!¡¯ After entering, Rain was astonished by the scenery. The bustle of the city formed a stark contrast to the austereness at the city gate. Instead of being vertical, the castle walls sloped gently on the inner side. One could see that these walls were constructed by piling a large number of stones over earthwork fortifications. There were steps in various places, allowing the castle walls to be easily mounted. The rectangular stronghold occupied an area of roughly 10,000 square kilometers¡ªthough that was just baseless and amateurish measurement and not the least bit credible~ Seeing this, Rain was struck by a sense of deja vu, reminded of several residential neighborhoods and areas with singles apartments in his previous worlds. The center of the stronghold was called a plaza. Several hundred people, looking varied and funny as if they were in a costume party were currently gathered at the plaza. Most of the people were wearing helmets and ring mail while armed with spears and oval shields. It was surely a marvel to look at, with medieval settings and fantasy people and creatures¡ªone can¡¯t help but feel being inside in those movies and animes widely known back in Earth. ¡°It¡¯s splendidly packed to the gills ¡­ as expected of a large city, huh.¡± Rain muttered absentmindedly. The city, or rather a city that flourished because of the guild that managed the Desolate Mountain Range, had a variety of people living here, not only humans but also other races¡ªhowever, aside from Demi-Humans, Rain noticed that there were only a few of those from Monster Races. And all of them, are treated terribly as slaves¡­ What a gross custom¡­ Rain felt heartache on seeing many children and people, treated as slaves. Sadly, he can¡¯t do anything but look. The custom here is too out of his taste. Oh well, for Rain who still had little understanding of the place, the explanation for the Buzzling City can only end here. He just arrived so his level of knowledge about it is still not high. As for the people who enter the City, and continue to gain revenue from going quests inside the forest and mountain range to sustain their livelihoods, they are called adventurers. It is also Rain¡¯s planned occupation. In the overcrowded streets, all kind of races is there. Rain was working hard to walk through the cracks between people. Dwarves, Gnomes, Beastmen, Hobbits......there are some normal citizens, and also people wearing gorgeous equipment. To a person who stayed in a cave surrounded by monsters and beasts, the streets of this city were filled with freshness and beauty. Perhaps even just this simple crowd, Rain would surely not get tired of seeing it every day. Even this noisiness was a wonderful feeling in his heart, after all, he had grown up in a noisy and buzzing modern world. The quietness of the cave was just hard to get used to¡ª Though being with Lafetti, Zarda and the rest warms my heart¡­ While thinking, Rain didn¡¯t want to mention Alba¡¯s menacing glares and the fact that his eyes were completely stuck onto the cute elves¡¯ bodies¡ªhe still remembers his destination. With such a happy mood, they continued walking on the main street until they discovered a signboard with a large sword drawn on it. Blue-roofed building, sword imaged signboard with a big sign that said Adventurers Guild, indeed Rain¡¯s destination¡ªthe Adventurer¡¯s Guild. [Adventurer¡¯s Guild] is located in all of the cities, and has many branches. So it can be said that it¡¯s a free organization, not fixed within one city. Same as merchants that move around all the cities in the Continent to have business dealings, if an adventurer receives a job, he can go to other countries in this world. It means that he is not fixed to his home city. From the beginning, adventurer Guild, aside as working place, also have another merit¡¯s like if there¡¯s a Guild branch in some cities, then by showing the Guild card, an adventurer can issue citizen ID in that particular Guild branch. Although aside from Adventurer¡¯s Guild, there were still many Guilds such as Merchant¡¯s Guild, Alchemist Guild, Magician Guild, Mercenary Guild and many more¡ªhowever, Adventurer¡¯s Guild was the most famous of all the Guilds¡ªbeing called as [ Jack-of-all-trades ] Guild. Among Guilds, the Adventurer¡¯s Guild had lesser restrictions and accepts many kinds of requests! In other words, Adventurer¡¯s guild was quite imposing. After confirming the signboard, Rain stepped inside by opening the door with composure.